《The Four Swords》


 Chapter 1: Book 1: The Stag Chapter 1: Family

    Chapter 1: Book 1: The Stag Chapter 1: Family My arm started to bleed. I hit the ground with a hard thud. I rolled to the left and let the practice sword hit the ground. I was told they were supposed to be blunt. So much for that. The warm sensation running down my arm told a different story.


    "Jack, keep your shield up." My dad always knew exactly what I was doing wrong by the way the wind got knocked out of me. I don''t even think he was looking. Last time I looked over toward him, he was cleaning his weaponry. John, my uncle, was destroying me in combat as usual. If I actually had to go to war, I wouldn''t make it out of the city gates.


    With a momentary glance toward my house, I was relieved to find I was without an audience. Occasionally my mother and two younger siblings could be spotted from the upstairs window when their schooling was completed. My mother always worried a bit too much for my liking, especially when blood was involved. Luckily the curtains were drawn and the familiar faces were nowhere in sight.


    I took a moment to breathe before finding my footing. I stood in the stance my father had ingrained in me since I was 7, which seemed like eons ago. These last 9 years, I spent more time on my back on this practice field than in my proper stance. There was only one thing of which I was certain; the only thing I learned from my father was that breath was key. I don''t think I have the right keys to open this fighter within me, but the key to making any decision was to breathe.


    I inhaled deeply and felt the weight of my sword. I exhaled through my next move. I swung my sword toward my uncle, but it made contact lower than I meant it to. For once, it came out in my favor. My uncle lost his grip and the sword landed in the dirt a few feet away.


    Uncle John cursed to himself then smiled. "Never thought I''d see Squirt best me." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I could''ve said the same thing about you when you were his age." My father beamed with pride. My uncle and father were two halves of the same person. Although they are 4 years apart in age, there seems to be no one closer. Sometimes I wished I had that kind of closeness with someone. Maybe brotherhood like that only came in the heat of battle.


    My father uses me to fight my uncle nowadays. My father is the head of my clan, the leader of the crest of Stag and the keeper of the sword Capreolinae. Like a coin such an honor comes with two sides; privilege and loss. Loss of certain things that many of us take for granted, such as sparring with kinsmen. But the biggest privilege life has to offer is being one of Four Swordsmen of the kingdom of Ensis and the Guardian of Crown.


    I sat down on the logs that ringed our field and found the basket with the clean linen bandages. I rolled up my sleeve and started to wrap my wound, convinced I had earned a break.


    My father finally put down the sword he had been cleaning to face my uncle. There was some pride in his eyes, mixed with some mischief. He had a thought that amused him which probably meant I had not earned my break.


    "Jacob, let''s be fair. Jack never had you for an older brother, and therefore has to settle for me to train with." John chuckled in good humor, which I was not sure would be the case considering I just beat him.


    "Second born doesn''t mean second best." My dad''s eyes proudly twinkled in admiration, "However, considering my son just beat you..."


    They both laughed heartily. My dad made his way over to me, finally looking me in the eye. I smiled, happy to be part of this comradery. My dad clapped his hand down on my shoulder and smiled.


    "You weren''t perfect today, but you never gave up. That''s what matters." My father was not one for sentiment, so that statement was worth more than gold from him. "We are done for today."


    "Really?" My mouth got ahead of me for a moment. "I mean, yes sir. Thank you." My father could give the best gifts when he wanted to.


    I never got out of practice early. I was not where I should be in my training and spent my time with my nose in too many books instead of training or exercising. More than once, I had been caught longingly gazing toward the latest book I was reading, instead of on the blunt objects being hurled toward my person. This was a gift and I was not going to let it go to waste. I started to run toward my favorite retreat, but my feet were not fast enough to get away from my father''s words.


    "But please don''t go spend this time in the library. At least try to do something that can help you with your place in life." I heard him reprimand as I hurriedly ran off, but his tone was still light. I was not the worst warrior, but I was still far from being considered knightly. I had always hoped that my brain would win out over my brawn, but both needed to be trained, stretched and strengthened if I was ever going to be worthy of my father''s position.


    Although I would still prefer the library, I know exactly where I wanted to spend the day. Today is Princess Alina''s 18th birthday, and she is one of my closest friends. Not to mention the castle''s widely varied selection of tomes happened to be much more extensive than ours. It would be helpful for a future guardian to spend time with the future sovereign and possibly her library, even if it was not what my father meant by his comment.

 Chapter 2: 2 Tutoring

    Chapter 2: 2 Tutoring I rushed into the ballroom with a flurry of excitement going on around me. Decorations of royal blue and lavender cascaded down columns and were wound around stairs. The white and cream marble at the top of the stairs was daintily sprinkled with flower petals in the shape of the crest of Ensis, with the four swords crossing at the center joined by a five-pointed crown with the wings of a phoenix behind it. Maids and butlers were setting out floral arrangements and polishing everything in sight.


    "The castle really put together something spectacular, didn''t they?" I did not even notice Lady Calista come in the main doors behind me. The sight of her was shocking beyond just my inattention. Her usual breeches and blouse had been set aside for the party tonight and she was trimmed in a gown of green, the color of the crest of Wolves. It made her raven hair shine and brought out the deeper tones in her hazel eyes.


    "Whoa, Cali. I''ve never seen you so adorned." I could not remember Lady Calista ever donning a dress for anything besides a royal function or as an ambassador from her clan. Her father, Lord Bleddyn was the head of the clan of Wolves, keeper of the sword Canidae, and Defender of the Crown. She and her twin brother Carrion were often called on to represent their clan when diplomatic parties made their way across the mountains for trading.


    "Thanks, Jack. Sadly I think Alina has a grander gown she wants to force on me tonight" She scowled. Although she was pure grace on a dance floor or with a saber, she seemed to hate the idea of being considered anything remotely close to elegant.


    "Have you seen Alina today?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s still with her professor. History, I believe. Maybe we should rescue her." Cali had a mischievous look in her eye.


    We made our way to the east wing as Calista let me know that I would probably despise the scheme she worked up. This was not a new predicament. Cali always had a way to make life exciting. Sometimes in good ways, but other times she was too daring for her own good. For instance, she at one point thought that fireworks off the palace balcony would make for a nice quiet private show for a group of friends gathered at the castle, and not make the castle guards think we were under attack. They locked down the entire city. Luckily, a group of adolescent nobles without any weaponry did not pose a credible threat to the safety of the kingdom, and the city did not have to wait long before the all clear was sounded.


    We rounded the corner toward Alina''s study and could hear the rounded vowels and short choppy syllables of an accent from somewhere far from Ensis. The professor seemed to have just finished going over the formation of Ensis.


    "...The warriors of the Swordsmen were united against the forces in the mountains. Princess, name the clans." Even the professor seemed bored at his own question. He must have been reading from his lesson.


    "The crest of Stag, Guardian of the Crown. The crest of the Bear, Provider of the Crown. The crest of Wolves, Defender of the Crown. The crest of Falcon, Protector of the Crown." Alina yawned. Even from behind the entryway you could hear it in her voice.


    "...and..." her professor prompted.


    "The phoenix, keeper of the throne. And before you ask, each clan has one leader with the Four Swordsmen and the Monarch being the heads of each." Alina, the picture of decorum, was almost moaning her answer. I can''t blame her. Every child in Ensis could name the clans, but this professor always seemed focused on the roots of our kingdom.


    "And do you remember the poem from the Dark Day?" The professor droned dryly.


    Calista popped her head around the doorway. "I am so sorry to intrude, Professor, but I must borrow the Princess for the presentation of a birthday gift."


    The professor seemed flustered, "That will have to wait till after the lesson."


    "Surely a gift on the princess''s birthday is worth some-" Cali was cut short as we both stood in the open doorway. The professor''s gaze was not one that should be questioned. Even the almost fearless Cali stopped midword.


    "Knowledge is paramount for our future sovereign. Birthdays are no exception. Princess Alina, please recite the poem from the Battle of the Forging of the Four Swords." The professor scowled in the direction of Alina. I did not envy her position as the crown princess.


    "The eighteenth year had..." Alina stopped short on the poem when her Professor abruptly looked in the direction of the two of us standing in doorway.


    Cali took the opportunity and pushed her luck as she had found her words again, "Well then you can tell the queen tonight when the princess is crying over her ruined party, that it was your fault. Good day." Cali took two steps toward the door before Alina joined in the game.


    "What''s going to ruin my party?" Alina''s voice was a note too high for this expression to be actual concern.


    "Sir Jacobson crafted a dance for you two to perform tonight, but needed you to practice with him before the party to make sure you both knew it perfectly. Too bad the present will be a disaster now." Cali could be a tad dramatic. It was also going to be a disaster no matter how much practice we had. I was a terrible dancer.


    "Oh... well." The professor stammered. He seemed easily persuaded at even the threat of potential crocodile tears. His eyes never left the doorway. Maybe there was something else going on. Fear? Sickness? He seemed to be turning green. " I suppose the princess''s studies can wait till tomorrow to resume." The professor then bowed and took his leave.


    Good news, I was going to get to spend some time with the girls. Bad news, it would be dancing.

 Chapter 3: 3 Tradition

    Chapter 3: 3 Tradition The girls spent an hour trying to get me to dance. I''m not graceful and I''m pretty sure that Calista loved every minute of my fumbling and bumbling. Alina, Cali and I finally, aimlessly, found our way out to the terrace that led into the royal gardens. It felt like home to be hanging out with these two.


    "Jack, you are beyond help." Cali punched my arm as we descended down into the gardens


    "I will be surprised if that one fall didn''t end up in a bruise" Alina admitted.


    "If the fall did not leave a mark, Cali''s fist might." I jokingly rubbed my arm and was met with generous laughter.


    "I cannot wait till the party tonight!" Alina''s excited glow could not be extinguished, even by my fumble footed attempt at movement.


    " Hoping to dance with someone besides Jack?" Cali pointedly laughed. We all joined in.


    " Actually, yes. I am looking forward to dancing." Alina avoided Cali''s gaze leaving me to do Cali''s dirty work.


    " You know Cali will not leave you alone with that answer." I warned.


    "You bet I won''t! Who, pray tell, are you looking forward to dancing with, Your Highness?" Cali teased and flourished her question with a curtsy.


    Alina hesitated. Something was difficult to express. "Well my parents danced on my Mom''s eighteenth birthday. Maybe I could keep the tradition going?"


    Cali was not as quixotic. Yet she seemed to appreciate Alina''s romantic tendencies. "That would be a lovely tradition."


    "Glad we got you out of class so that you could practice with me before you meet your future husband tonight." I joked. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I cannot believe my parents hired that professor." Alina confessed in a slightly agitated tone. "Do you remember the poem from the Battle of the Forging of the Four Swords? The one that set Ensis free?"


    " Every primary school child knows that poem." Calista uninterestedly retorted.


    "I swear he makes me recite it every day!" Alina complained.


    Dramatically I wanted to entertain. "You mean this poem?" I cleared my throat and pretended to throw a cape over my shoulder, stopping the girls in the middle of the rose garden "The eighteenth year had been marked, a new dawning of the same. Betrayal and doubt then sparked, her country no longer tame..."


    "Oh good! Jacobson is finally graduating from the primary levels of education! Only took him till, what? 16?" I was rudely interrupted by Sir Carrion, Lady Calista''s twin brother. Although they both celebrated their 18th birthday earlier this year in the spring, he seemed older. Donned in black breeches and doublet, he seemed decidedly poised to take on anything.


    "Carrion always knows how to keep me humble! Glad I could graduate out of primary, just before he could matriculate. I unashamedly needed someone to show me the way." I smiled and took the jest in good spirits. If the future held what our fathers wanted it to, at some point we would be brothers-in-arms.


    Alina and Cali both chuckled loudly at the sparing. This was the best way I knew how to spar. No fists. No swords. Nothing but words. Clauses. Phrases. I could hold my own here, except maybe with Cali.


    "Fair enough." Carrion did not enjoy the banter as much as I did. "Cali, Father sent me for you. He wants you home before the princess''s birthday. I think he has something for you."


    Cali accusingly shot a knowing glance toward Alina. "Does Father have something for me, or does he have something from you?"


    Alina feigned innocence. "Whatever could you possibly mean?"


    "If I get home and there is some monstrosity of a frock, I might not come back to this palace tonight." Cali hurriedly walked past her brother. I assume she thought that speed meant that fond farewells were optional. Carrion turned on his heel to follow her.


    "You will love it!" Alina shouted apologetically after Cali. "You will see. She will. I better go get ready too. I will save that special dance for you Jack!" Alina''s voice was trimmed with excitement. This was going to be the ball of the century.


    I went home to wash up and found my uncle still training under my father''s careful watch. The sword Capreolinae would most likely become my Uncle''s duty next. Every clan had their own rules for how the sword was to be passed to the next clan leader. Capreolinae was passed to the next kinsmen that wielded the sword in battle or ceremony. Since my uncle and father were rarely apart, it was assumed by most of my clan that John was the next successor.


    Luckily, I did not wait long before my father saw me watching.


    "Jack! Back so soon?" As if cued, the town''s chimes rang out quarter to 6. My father blanched. "I guess time got away from me." That was the only quality I seemed to inherit from my father. Whenever either of us is passionate about something, time seems to disappear on us.


    As the rest of my family rushed to get ready, I walked the halls of our city home. I focused on the painting hanging crookedly in the front hall. I straightened the image. We had a manor outside the city walls that I rarely got to see anymore. This painting was from before I was born. My mother loved that land, however to me it seemed a hazy memory. She always looked at this piece longingly. I could hardly remember the last time I was there for any significant amount of time. Training always seemed to be at the top of my daily agenda.


    As if my mother knew I was staring, she found me in the hall. I did not get to spend as much time with her as I used to. My two younger siblings took most of her attention. With age gaps of 10 and 12 years from me, they still needed most of my mother''s focus. Her eyes drank in the painting for a moment before she quickly dispatched me to the waiting carriage. It was not in my family''s nature to sit and dwell on things they wish could be. Well most of my family. As always, I seem to be the exception

 Chapter 4: Dance Floor

    Chapter 4: Dance Floor My parents and I arrived at the castle shortly after the bells chimed 8. It was going to be a beautiful party. I entered the main ballroom. The overall splendor was stunning. Smells, sights and sounds overwhelmed the senses. The flower arrangements on every table. The chandeliers flickering shadows on the walls and on the dance floor. The orchestra played a lively gavotte. Everything was perfectly planned.


    I spotted Cali in a corner. She was always fierce, powerful and strong. But tonight she was a different kind of dangerous. She was astonishing. Her gown, that Alina had forced upon her, was in the style of all the ladies of the court. Long and flowing. Darker than the green she had been forced into earlier. She was striking and for once; I did not mean with a weapon. She looked like a courtier. But anyone who had ever battled the tip of her sword or the tip of her tongue, knew she was much more.


    I watched as a young nobleman, who clearly did not recognize her, approached her. The conversation was short and mostly one sided. I could read the rejection from her lips from across the room. Bravely, her suitor persisted. Or maybe it was foolishly. Her face fell from the polite smile it was trying to keep. The words that I read across her lips this time were not ones typically heard in civilized company. The nobleman finally retreated. Keeping his person intact, but not his pride.


    "That was a thing to behold." I joked, approaching Cali.


    "You could have rescued me from that cad!" She was understandably fuming.


    "At least you let him walk away"


    "Had I thought that not allowing him to walk away was acceptable, I would have exercised that option instead. Alina, however, would kill me." Cali gritted her teeth and tried to remain civil.


    "Who needs a rescuer, when you can rescue yourself?" I lightly teased.


    Her eyes darted from one side of me to the other. "I have bested one of them, but the vultures are circling"


    "I have never seen a vulture take down a wolf." I meant it to be encouraging. It was haughtily received.


    "Fine, then you can join me on the dance floor." It was not a request, but I dutifully obeyed.


    Cali gracefully pushed and pulled us both into the inner circle of dancers on the ballroom floor. I think this is her way of hiding the fact that I look like a freshly born mule taking his first steps when I try to dance. It also, conveniently, kept her from being the easiest to spot from the suitors she was arming herself against.


    "It is good to know that on the battlefield of social situations, you are willing to use me as a human shield." I teased. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Careful, or else you might end up as one on a real battlefield as well." Her tongue was sharp, but her tone playfully light.


    "I would not care to waltz with you in battle. You are too skilled for me." I meant it sincerely.


    "Oh hush!" Cali loathingly accepted any accolade. I was trying to remember to breathe.


    "Do you think Alina has any surprises planned for tonight?" Maybe if I keep her talking, Cali will get tired of dancing with me.


    Cali''s eyes cut quickly to mine and narrowed. "Not that I know of. Why have you heard something?" Suspicious but not of my motives.


    "No. She''s always found ways to outdo herself. I would not worry. I''m sure she is not planning on having you married off to one of your vultures just to add romance to her party." I chuckled breathily. The dance was starting to wear on me. Too much to focus on between the steps I was supposed to take, the movements I was actually completing and keeping up a conversation.


    Cali however tightened in my arms, proving problematic because as much as I hate to admit it, she was leading. Her eyes started darting behind me at every turn of the dance. My joke must have landed poorly. She must be looking for suitors that she needs to avoid. I started focusing on the people she seemed to be looking toward. I was wrong.


    There are guards. Several guards. No longer at their posts along the castle wall, but now posted at exits around the room. There also seemed to be more of a flurry of bustling toward the royal wing, although neither Alina nor her parents had made their grand appearance yet. The door to the hallway opened and there I spied a familiar yet foreign face that had not been seen in court in years. Lord Holden, Swordsman of the house of bear, was among those gathered in the hall.


    When the kingdom of Ensis was founded, the four swordsmen split up duties of the kingdom. The clan of Stag was the guardian, watching over the countryside and the towns. The clan of Wolves, was the defender, watching over the castle walls and defenses within the keep. The clan of Falcon was the protector, watching over the royal guard. The clan of Bear was the provider, watching over the land''s borders to make sure all travelers, merchants and farmers made their way safely to the main gates for commerce. The clan of Bear has stayed true to this original charge to the letter. Members are rarely seen in court.


    Holden had not been seen in court since his swordsman ceremony 6 years prior. The clan of Bear votes to decide who the next swordsman will be after one falls. Holden taking the sword at the age of 19 was the first in the line of the clan to ever succeed his own father for the Swordsmanship. I do not think that he would grace the court just for the sake of Alina''s birthday.


    The song that Calista and I had been dancing to ended. The rest of the party guests applauded the orchestra innocently in unknowing good humor. Cali and I shared a glance while clapping politely. Something was amiss. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the royal wing. Carrion cut us off before the door.

 Chapter 5: Council

    Chapter 5: Council "Sister, do you know what is going on?" Carrion sounded genuinely curious; however with my limited positive interactions with him, he still managed to sound condescending.


    "Dear twin, I do not. Have you heard anything?" Cali sounded formal and rigid in tone, but the words themselves seemed familiar. I would never understand these siblings. When we were younger, Carrion and Cali seemed the closest of friends, but ever since he began his training to be a swordsman, he became rather distant from anyone except sparring partners in the practice arena.


    "No, but I was near the main gate when I saw Lord Holden appear with a delegation of Gnomes. Oh hello, Jacobson." Carrion''s tone was still rather formal, but at least I was slightly acknowledged with a nod in my general direction. I did not take offense. I seem to be a lot of people''s afterthought.


    "Hello Carrion. Do you think they mean us harm?" I was a little baffled. I had read of our gnomish neighbors to the south. I was not sure I could recognize them on sight. Traditionally they wore bright hues of yellow and orange in their courts. I read that it was to offset the almost unperceivable tinge of green in their skin tones. Maybe I would meet one of them while they were here and see for myself.


    "If they do, then those seers will soon see my blade." Carrion puffed.


    "Brother!" Calista warned in a harsh low tone. I never thought Cali would be the diplomat of the family.


    Gnomes, from what I have read, did not enjoy the term seer. Gnomes were a people gifted with magic, with the most common gift being a gift of foresight or prophesy. They are generally considered a proud people who stayed within their borders and kept to themselves. Seer was a term gnomes loathed as it was to reduce them only to one quality they possessed. Sadly it was commonly used in Ensis. Although Ensis had no laws against persons of magic, there were those who feared history might repeat itself. Magic was part of the oppression we lived under before the formation of Ensis.


    With my mind deep in memories of my history books, I did not see my uncle approach us.


    "I need you three to come with me." With no greeting and my uncle''s tone severe, I knew we were needed for something of utmost importance.


    I had never been invited to the royal wing before. I had no idea what to expect behind the heavy mahogany doors. Uncle John''s instructions cut my thoughts short.


    "King Caderyn has accepted an audience with a delegation of gnomes. The delegation is insistent that Princess Alina be in on the meeting. The King has reservations about her attending without an entourage. Your roles will be to act as advisors if the Princess feels unsteady about something presented and to act as her guards if she needs to leave the gathering." John ran through our orders before stopping outside a double door that was inlaid in gold accents.


    "Sir?" Cali broke the uneasy silence after a few moments in front of the door.


    "Princess Alina does not know how much we have been working with the gnomes as of late. Prepare yourselves for surprises."


    When the doors opened, we saw Alina and her mother sitting in the most ornately decorated room I have ever seen. Settees with golden legs trimmed the room. Candelabras with wings of jewels dripped from the walls. The focal point of the room was a grand fireplace adorned with a golden ash guard meticulously sculpted into 3 phoenixes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are about to attend your first delegation meeting. I know this is not exactly how you thought you would be spending your birthday." Queen Valerie was always regal in any action. Even in this private moment with her daughter, she had a commanding presence. "Speak when spoken to, but your father will handle most of the meeting. Be respectful. The Gnome delegation has someone from the immediate royal family among their party and, I am told, a duke. Remember the gnomish structure of their monarchy is different from ours. Be mindful of the titles used and try to mimic what you hear." The queen paused her speech when she heard my uncle clear his throat. Cali, her brother and I exchanged a look and bowed our heads toward the queen as she looked in our direction.


    The queen and Uncle John meet eyes. I felt as though they had a conversation without anyone else in the room understanding a word. I knew my uncle was well respected, but without being the keeper of my clan''s sword, I never thought he had the attention of the crown. Clearly he was more important than I originally thought. I feel foolish. He has been groomed to take the sword next. Why would he not know the queen?


    Alina turned to see me and Cali, "Friends, thank you for joining me." Alina clothed herself in her title with that speech. Gracious, distant, aloof, but royal. She was well trained, but not quite to the level of her mother.


    "Tonight they will be more than your friends. They will act as your council and guards if need be. Remember that the gnomes are not progressive when it comes to women in leadership. I do not know why they need you in this meeting; in contrast they have not asked for me. Use that to your advantage. If things become too intense or you are uncomfortable, excuse yourself." The queen seemed to choke out the last few words.


    "Mother, will they not see this as a sign of weakness?" Alina was appalled


    "Maybe, but sometimes the perception of weakness is our largest asset. Now straighten up, chin high. Remember you are my daughter and I love you very much." The queen stood at this statement. I had never seen the queen dismiss someone so gently, but it was definitely a dismissal.

 Chapter 6: Gnomes

    Chapter 6: Gnomes Alina stood and for the first time my group saw the extravagance of her ball gown. Lavender thread intertwined with silver lace threaded through a bodice and slowly grew into deeper and deeper hues of purple as it belled out to the floor into a sliver lined train that graced the floor behind her.


    She looked royal, but the silver flames that danced in her crown confirmed the declaration like the period on an exclamation point. She took a deep breath and steadied herself by pushing back her shoulders to her full height. The only thing that seemed out of place was her worried eyes and her thin line of a mouth.


    I can not recall a time where Alina seemed out of her element. Nervous, yes. Worried, of course. Maybe even anxious. Yet this was the first time she let it show externally that she felt she might not belong. I have every confidence that she is where she needs to be.


    "Good evening, Your Highness. Should I lead our group to the council chamber?" Uncle tried to steady the Princess in the best way he knew, by taking control.


    "Lead on, good sir." This was just what was needed. Princess Alina smiled welcomingly as if she were about to enter the ballroom as opposed to a meeting.


    We all bowed in the direction of the queen before heading into the hallway. I took one final look over my shoulder to see a look of pride on Queen Valerie''s face. Alina was growing up.


    My uncle seemed very familiar with the castle. How often had he been back in the Royal wing? Maybe if I get far enough in my training, I can request a tour. My uncle stopped short at another massive doorway. He opened the door and let my little group pass with Alina leading the way.


    We entered a room. I saw a long table with golden flames lifting the main table top from the floor. The main light fixture hanging above the table was an array of golden wings. The king sat himself at the head of the table. The four swordsmen seated to his left, all stood as the crown princess entered the room.


    "Good evening, Darling. Please sit here." King Caderyn motioned to the chair next to him. As the princess made her way to her chair, John followed with the three of us dawdling behind. "I''m sorry we will not have enough seats for all of your advisors as well as our gnome visitors. "


    Alina took charge and stepped forward. The rest of us, concerned about decorum, froze where we were. I guess we all would have to stand.


    Uncle John pulled out the chair for Alina and elbowed me in the process. I was slow to take the hint. My uncle eyed the chair next to Alina''s, then eyed me, shortly followed by Calista.


    I hurriedly pulled out the chair next to Alina''s. Calista being more perceptive than myself did not need the elbow prodding to know her job. She sat regally, but in contrast to the smile I saw Alina flash to Cali, Cali''s face remained an unreadable blank slate. Cali''s shoulders squared to the table and she forced a thin smile. It was not believable as an expression of ease.


    Carrion and I stood next behind the girls and next to Uncle John, trying to remain close enough for protection, but invisible enough to not interrupt this meeting. Was that proper? Should we be closer to the back wall? How do we provide guidance or protection from this angle?


    Looking over at Carrion, he did not seem to know the answer either. He shifted his weight from side to side. I seemed to catch his attention and my gaze was met with a stern expression. Guess he had no idea either.


    "Sir John, would you please join the table? We would hate to leave the girls unattended." King Caderyn motioned toward the seat next to Cali. The tone in the King''s voice seemed different than the one I heard him use with his daughter. It was also not the tone I had heard in so many royal speeches. It seemed slightly haughty. I think the king assumed that such a command should not have to be stated.


    We did not want two young noblewomen next to a foreign delegation. It seemed improper.


    "Certainly, my Liege" John took his seat almost reluctantly next to the girls. I think he wanted a better view of the room than his seat provided.


    This somehow made me feel more comfortable about my proximity to the table. Surely we should be close to our crown Princess. If Carrion and I were in the wrong place, surely the King would correct us too.


    The king motioned away an attendant who was standing near the door we had just come through. I had not even noticed the young man. Shortly after his departure, he came back with the delegation of gnomes.


    My heart stopped for a moment at the splendor of these people. The delegation seemed to be all male. It was a patriarchal society so that made sense to me. But then why invite Alina?


    Some wore robes that dragged the floor and others were closer to the style of breeches common in Ensis, but all were hues of orange. Some tended toward scarlet; some were more peach, while others yet were almost yellow. One gentleman had on a tunic that was almost a canary yellow.


    Together they moved as one unit, completely in step. A fire personified. The flow of the robes mixed with the spark of color could only remind me of a roaring flame. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somehow their appearance, which should have been unsettling, felt warm and inviting. I wonder if that was part of their magic too.


    I was trying to focus on the tone of their skin to see if my books had been correct, when my gaze landed on a familiar face. Alina''s professor was a gnome!

 Chapter 7: Foresight

    Chapter 7: Foresight Those already seated at the table all rose in unison, blocking my view of the delegation but giving me an excellent view of Alina''s expression when she discovered her tutor. Her flawless smile faltered for only a moment. I could see Cali grab her hand under the table, before they both hid the action in their voluminous skirts.


    "Welcome honored guests, please take a seat at our table." Luckily, King Caderyn was back to the tone he used with his kingdom. I guess countrymen and delegations alike get the formal voice.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, King Caderyn, on this festive occasion. Happy Birthday, young princess." The man with the longest robe was the speaker. His tangerine garb had the slightest train when he entered the room.


    His accent matched that of Alina''s professor perfectly. I never knew gnomes had accents.


    He was a plump individual whose bald head only accentuated how small in stature he was. He must be of great importance to be the one to speak for the gnomes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took his seat first before his delegation and the Ensisites followed suit. I am not sure if his using the word ''young'' was meant to be a slight or just commentary. The gnomes did tend to live about 3 of our human lifetimes, so I am sure that 18 years did seem quite childish to them.


    With everyone seated I could see the professor''s face again. He was trying very hard not to look at Alina. He looked uncomfortable, staring at anything that couldn''t look back at him. He had the same expression my younger brother gets when he gets caught doing something he shouldn''t. Did the king know he hired a gnome to teach Alina?


    "King Berilo, the honor is ours and my daughter thanks you for the well wishes." The King threw in the title for all of us who had not met nor seen this man in our studies.


    King Berilo had taken over the gnomish throne within the last two years after his older brother fell to an illness. Although I could recite recent history, my books failed to supply a picture. It was nice to put a face with a name.


    "Does your Princess not speak for herself?" King Berilo looked between the two girls seated at the table. I could tell he was trying to weed out which one was the princess. If the gnomes meant us harm, would they not have done it through Alina''s tutor? How could they have gotten so close to our crown princess without us all knowing about it?


    "Thank you for your gracious and heartfelt greeting, Your Majesty." Alina cut in before her father could respond for her. I could feel a sense of uneasiness in the room, but could not for the life of me figure out why.


    "Oh, so she is the one?" King Berilo looked toward Alina''s professor, who was in fact turning a fleshy tone of chartreuse. Alina''s professor nodded.


    Berilo continued on, "King Caderyn, as you know you have been housing Duke Hugo under your roof as a professor for Princess Alina since the gnomes first saw a vision of her in peril. Well this morning, Duke Hugo had a vision during Princess Alina''s studies that was worrisome to him. We as a council of gnomes would like to try and see this future ourselves." King Berilo nodded as he finished his statement.


    What were we supposed to do about this? I would like to see the vision too, but how could we? Why did the gnomes travel this far?


    "Please allow His Grace to explain the vision that he saw. If that is alright with you, King Berilo." King Caderyn probed suspiciously. Should we leave the safety of our kingdom in the hands of gnomes?


    Duke Hugo cleared his throat and opened his mouth, before his monarch cut him off. Seemed Alina and her professor did not care for their monarch''s to speak for them "I do not believe it wise to make interruptions of visions before we all see."


    "How are we to help you achieve that goal?" King Caderyn seemed lost as well, but did so without wrinkling his brow. I straightened up and mimicked Cali''s pleasant but blank expression. Surely at some point this had to make sense.


    Duke Hugo finally got a word in "Princess Alina, could you please recite the poem from the Battle of the Forging of the Four Swords?" The gnomes, unceremoniously began holding hands up in the air with their forearms together from wrist to elbow. After linking arms the entire delegation closed their eyes.


    Alina looked toward her father. He nodded his approval. Alina nodded in return and cleared her throat.


    "The eighteenth year had been marked, a new dawning of the same." Alina gasped. The gnomes bent their arms to face the center of the table, and all turned a deeper shade leaning toward green.


    What looked like a cloud appeared above the table. In the cloud I could see Alina in her current ball gown on the terrace watching fireworks. The image was clear and pure. I could almost feel the breeze. The tendrils of her hair lightly fluttered. She was radiant.


    Alina was frazzled but continued shakily "Betrayal and doubt then sparked, Her country no longer tame." The cloud switched an image of a thin woman dressed in green armor with long black hair. She spoke to a gnome whose color was unmistakably green and whose eyes seemed to be in a fixed place. This image was a little more hazy. Like a morning dew rose from the bottom of the cloud.


    This transitioned into an image with the most fog in the cloud. The same woman as before was standing over a man. At first I was not sure what I saw. Horrified, my jaw dropped open. My expressionless facade was long abandoned as I looked upon a fallen King Caderyn on marble resembling the castle halls.

 Chapter 8: Explanation

    Chapter 8: Explanation Alina''s voice wavered into the second stanza but she did not dare stop. "Lies told in castle tower, form an ever-growing wedge." The cloud turned grey and began to give off what looked like little bursts of lightning. The delegation of gnomes dropped their hands and started to open their eyes. King Berilo motioned for Alina to stop.


    King Caderyn was outraged, "What is the meaning of this?" I can only imagine what seeing the image of yourself dying must feel like, especially when your neighboring kingdom is the one to show you such an image.


    The gnomes all looked a little exhausted. But the King soon caught his breath. "I cannot interpret everything, but I can say what we know. The clearer the image is, the more certain that future is. I am fairly certain there will be fireworks tonight, but even if there are not the fireworks could have represented this party. I also know that although your culture considers this poem a history of your country, the stanzas are similar in structure to those of a gnomish prophetess who lived around the time of your kingdom''s birth."


    Calista shifted in her chair. I noticed my two friends still had their hands clasped under the table. Cali''s weight shift made me see that her knuckles were white from how tight of hold Alina had on her. Maybe we should get the princess out of his meeting?


    "The gnome you saw in the vision is one who has been expelled from the gnomish court. Hymenaeus is a distant cousin of mine and we suspected him of having something to do with my brother''s passing. He is not to be trusted. He does like to sow discord and is probably the reason this poem triggered a vision. If he thinks that your poem is close enough to those of our prophetess, then he might use Princess Alina''s eighteenth year as a catalyst for turmoil. I am ashamed to call him my blood. I am sorry, King Caderyn."


    "Thank you for the clarity. Do you have any insight into... the last vision, King Berilo?" My sovereign''s voice did not stammer, but I do not think he had a graceful way to bring up his own demise.


    "I am sorry I do not." King Berilo''s complexion was finally turning back to a color that would not raise suspicions in our court.


    My father spoke for the first time. I had almost forgotten that all the swordsmen were in the room. "My King, do you know the woman in this vision?"


    The king shook his head and looked toward the gnomes. He was met with blank stares there as well.


    Lord Bleddyn, the twins'' father, broke the silence. "She is known as Autarch, that is both her title and her name. She is the supreme Empress of the people of the dark magic of the mountains. Those we fought against for the freedom of Ensis. They call themselves the Norads"


    I knew that Lord Bleddyn traveled as a merchant''s son when he was younger. I can only imagine what he learned in his travels. How else would he know so much about these people?


    The gnomes seemed unsettled. Some were looking in the direction of Alina, and others were heard saying things like "dark magic". The gnomes had obviously not seen Autarch in visions before. Murmurs from the delegation started to grow louder. I was glad to know that they all had voices.


    Their king raised his hand and they all fell silent. He stared at Alina. I do not think he saw our Princess as a formidable future sovereign. "With this vision and the news of the Autarch to the north, I cannot allow my people to stay here. We will help from afar if we can, but I will not subject my people to that kind of magic. We will take our leave." With this King Berilo stood, followed by the rest of the room. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for our meeting, good King. Safe travels." King Caderyn nodded as the delegation left the room.


    Once the gnomes were gone, all air left the room. It almost felt like we collectively held our breath, not sure what the next moment would bring. The King sat looking bewildered.


    "Please, friends, do sit. Gentlemen, join us." The King motioned toward Carrion and me. I sat next to my uncle and Carrion sat next to me. I caught a glance of Alina as I sat down. She no longer held her smile. She was scowling and toward her father.


    "Father," Alina''s tone was severe and sharp but she caught herself, letting her eyes and not her tone throw daggers. "My King, I know there is much to discuss, but before we go any further, I need to know for my own peace of mind, if there are any other foreign dignities in our employ for my so-called protection?"


    "No." The king did not lighten his tone for his daughter. I felt that her mood might have come from his genetic pool and not Alina''s mother.


    The king turned more toward the side of the table where the swordsmen sat. I got the impression he did not want his daughter out of his sight, but she could be out of earshot for this meeting and he would not have minded. " If Alina''s birthday is the catalyst for the events that we have seen, maybe it is best we start considering options on what we need to do next. We need to protect Alina."


    "I think we need to have solid intelligence on the threat before we can make a plan of action, my king." My father spoke without hesitating. We needed more information.


    The king sighed through a pensive expression. "Ah, and thus speaks the voice of reason. This council has much to think about, and a party to attend. Lord Holden, if possible can we send some of your men into the mountains to do some reconnaissance work?"


    "It shall be done." Lord Holden always seemed a man of few words. It seemed odd to me since his clansmen that visited the court were usually the most gregarious of party guests.


    "Good. Depart in the morning and please be gracious enough to attend the Princess'' party." It was a royal command, but not a completely objectionable one. The king then turned to the rest of the table. "Tonight be cautious, but celebrate. We do not want the kingdom worrying something is amiss. This should go without saying, but do not talk about what we have seen tonight to anyone. The Princess and her council are dismissed."

 Chapter 9: Grand Entrance

    Chapter 9: Grand Entrance As soon as the door to the meeting room closed behind us, Alina''s graceful glide broke into a lively sprint toward a hallway table. A vase had been arranged daintily with a voluminous display of flowers. Alina hastily grabbed the flowers and emptied the contents of her stomach into the vase.


    Cali has such a loyal spirit. She stood between the rest of the throng and Alina, shooting us a glance that fiercely dared anyone to say a word. I sure was not going to cross either of them.


    Uncle John was the first to break the awkwardly uncomfortable silence with a cough to clear his throat. Knowing my uncle, he probably was trying to give the girls time to pull themselves together before he started speaking. However, I feel like if I had tried this same technique, it would not have gone over well.


    "I know full well that I cannot dictate anything to your family, Princess, but may I make a suggestion?" A diplomat, Uncle John was not.


    Alina wiped her mouth with a kerchief that seemed to appear from nowhere, before giving John an undeniably in control nod. Do ladies'' garments often have hidden pockets? Maybe it was just the important dresses.


    "Since we do not know what exactly the visions or the specters seen within them mean, I recommend keeping close to those who were in that meeting. Visitors in court generally want a chance to dance with you, but that might not be the wisest choice for this ball."


    Alina looked up at him in a quizzical manner, and then her features softened. She was always the best hostess at these balls, dancing with all in sight. She would be giving up her favorite social event of the year if she was limited to only a few dance partners. Especially if my fumble-footed lead was one of the options. She would also probably not get to carry on her family''s tradition.


    "Thank you Sir John. I suppose your council is wise, albeit untimely." The longing in Alina''s voice for the adventure of the dance floor was unmistakable.


    "I would be honored to dance with you, Princess. I have seen the dancing of Sir Jacobson and would hate to have you embarrassed in front of the kingdom." Carrion jabbed. Quite the gentlemen, just not to me. I would be more hurt, but I know my dancing is not the best. At least my friend would get to dance with someone graceful for her birthday.


    Alina turned on her heel to face Carrion. "I would be delighted to dance the second dance with you. The first belongs to Sir Jacobson."


    I entered the ballroom with Alina on my arm. I could not wrap my head around the last few moments. Since there was no great way for our council party to exit the royal wing without suspicion, we became part of the grand processional. The princess was the main attraction for this particular ball so we would enter last.


    I got to see the queen and king be announced and leave us in the grand hallway of the royal wing. The swordsmen entered next. I must have looked pale because my father gave me a look as he passed and mouthed the word "Breathe".


    Carrion and Cali as well as my uncle entered shortly behind the swordsmen, and were the only members of the throng to not be announced by herald. It was my guess that the crown did not want to answer questions as to why those three were in the royal wing. The doors shut for a final time before we were to open them.


    "It''ll be alright" Alina said in the direction of the doors. I think it was for my benefit.


    "Just remember to breathe." I returned. As I looked in her direction, she seemed a little taken back. Maybe she had not been talking to me. She straightened her spine and gave a nod, then the doors opened. The herald announced me as Alina''s escort first and then Alina before we carefully proceeded to the dance floor.


    "Shall we do the dance we practiced earlier?" Alina suggested.


    I nodded, gulping down my nerves and slowly starting to black out my thoughts. I was only brought back to the present swirl and step of the dance by Alina''s giggle. I had stepped the wrong way while reminiscing over what had just happened. Her giggle was gracious and allowed me to look like the pinnacle of amusement rather than the odious dancer I really was.


    "Distracted? I cannot possibly guess as to why." Alina eyed me with a sarcastic smile. She could play the carefree party guest so easily. How many times had she played this part before? I fumbled for a second, unable to find the right words. With this many people in the room with eyes solely on us, I could not speak openly. Alina was brilliantly giving me an opportunity to act like nothing was amiss.


    "With a dazzling beauty such as yourself as my partner, how could any man not be distracted?" I forced a smile. I had never been so charming, but had experienced the role through protagonist or foe in too many fanciful stories in the haven of the library. Alina rolled her eyes and laughed. I think I did well in terms of keeping up appearances.


    "Do not be so playful, Sir Jacobson" I had rarely heard my full name from Alina''s lips and in this setting it felt false in so many ways. I was her friend more than any other title. After all, she did just defend me in a way against Carrion.


    "Thank you for choosing me." I figure that was pretty cryptic for our audience. She did pick me to dance.


    "You are dancing sublimely." Alina eyes narrowed and smile widened. I knew that my steps were unsteady and that my lead was weak. She was making this dance look flawless and it was all her doing. She had to mean something else. She had to be referring to a different dance. Dancing around the topic I want to discuss, maybe? Luckily the music ended before I could decode or encode any other cryptic dialogue.


    "Thank you for the dance, Your Highness" I bowed deeply.


    "The pleasure is mine. Please keep another dance for me." Alina nodded and looked a little earnest. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded back. I guess she was a little unsettled by the meeting that we had, just better at hiding it from her adoring, ever-vigilant public. As soon as I turned on my heel, Carrion was behind me. He gave me a deeply exasperated look before bowing to Alina and asking her for the next dance.

 Chapter 10: Gossip

    Chapter 10: Gossip I retreated to a seating area where Cali was seated. She scouted out an area where she could see and be seen but was in an area where it was easy for her to be aloof and withdrawn. I think she was going to extremes to avoid another dance partner. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How does it feel, Sir Jacobson?" Cali had a look on her face resembling a cat who had just found a mouse. She was about to pounce and I was sure I was her prey.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have not you noticed the hum about the room?" She beamed.


    I looked around the ballroom. She was right. There was quite a bit of conversation about the room and most of it seemed to involve me. A whisper here and then a glance my way. A giggle from a gaggle of young ladies. What had I done?


    "Was my dancing that bad?" My heart sank. How humiliating.


    "No. Think again. You just escorted the Princess on her birthday from the royal wing." Cali''s Cheshire smile was on full display.


    "Do they think Princess Alina and I are a couple?" I never really thought of the impression our entrance would give to the people of the court.


    "Yes, but it is much juicer gossip, your future royal highness." Her teasing tone had another layer to it that I could not quite figure out. These ladies were going to wear me out. I froze stunned. Alina was beautiful, but I was far from a suitor.


    "It must be funny to know the truth. That we are all just friends." I laughed nervously, noting just how many eyes were still on me. Cali''s eyes were one of the many sets that was still searching my face for something.


    "Are we all friends? I''m not sure my dear brother thinks so."


    "I suppose his light-hearted teasing goes out the window under the stress of an invitation..." Cali shot me a warning look. I wanted to talk about what happened in the hall, but I suppose that would be too close to mentioning the meeting, "... to this glorious party."


    "Indeed. Too much excitement." Cali rolled her eyes. The next song ended in a graceful flourish. We looked on as Carrion bowed and proceeded to ask for another dance. Perchance he was jealous that the first dance belonged to me. Sadly for Carrion, Lord Holden cut into the dance and saved Alina. It was going to be a long night.


    The night passed as Alina revolved around the dance floor most of the night, rotating partners mainly between Carrion and myself, with the occasional turn about the room with Holden. She was stunning and dancing was the best way to keep suspicious guests at an arm''s length. The band finally took a break and I took Alina a glass of punch. She smiled and nodded her thanks.


    "Goodness, I did not realize how much excitement makes me thirsty." Alina flirtatiously grinned. I guess because she did not get to dance with her regular suitors, party goers and well-wishers, she had to get her coquettish behavior out on me.


    Cali joined us quickly followed by her brother. Never before in all the years of knowing Carrion had I seen him so out of sorts. He seemed like a stray dog following his sister and Alina as if they were the last ones to feed him scraps. From my view, all of his importance now hung on the fact that he was in the Princess'' council.


    With our group growing around the Princess, others felt emboldened to approach. It was her party and she did usually mingle with her guests more than she had tonight. Most guests came by for a passing greeting. One young noble, however, was more audacious.


    "My Princess, I wish you the happiest of birthdays. I hope you accept my well-wishes, even though they come from your least favored clan." He gave a half bow. When he righted himself, he had a smug smirk.


    "Thank you for the birthday wishes, however I am unsure of your meaning. Pray tell, what are you saying?" Alina looked concerned.


    "You have danced with gentlemen from the clans of bear and wolves. Even the clan of stag has caught your attention tonight. Would you care to take a turn about the room with someone from the clan of falcon?" His tone was not light and playful. It uneasily teetered on the verge of threatening.


    "I am so sorry. I did not mean to offend my dear countrymen from the mighty house of the falcon. However, I am not quite ready for another dance." Although her voice was strong and her power in this court surpassed all three of us combined, Cali, Carrion and I all seemed to narrow our distance between us and Alina.


    "Her highness regards all clans highly. I am sorry if you feel you have been slighted a dance" I tried to help. I do not even know this courtier. He was pudgy and short, but could not have been much older than Alina. Maybe Alina had danced with him before tonight, but he had not left any impression on me. It was unfair of him to assume a dance would always be granted to him. Although I have to admit, any other evening he could have gladly had my place on the ballroom floor.


    "Says the suitor who had the honor of escorting our Princess this evening" The statement was punctuated by a grossly growling tone and a puffing of the chest. On a taller man, this might have been intimidating; however on this poor fellow it just emphasized the girth around his middle.


    "I would think her Highness would have better taste than the likes of you," he snarled


    "I am not the one trying to scold my sovereign." I should not have opened my mouth. I was making the situation worse. Alina had been the center of attention all night.


    Even the chatter around the room had tapered off making her even more so now. This gentleman seemed to notice the on-lookers. He was going to make this difficult.

 Chapter 11: Out with a bang

    Chapter 11: Out with a bang "Your Highness, I do hope you reconsider as to not make a poor impression with my kinsmen." The tone of the pudgy party guest only brightened slightly with a forced smile while he noticed his audience.


    "How odd for you to speak for the entirety of our kinsmen, Balor, as I do not think half of them might even know your name." Sir Gavin parted the gathering crowd. His tall stature accentuated his kinsmen''s height. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Gavin, I did not mean..." The chubby troublemaker was interrupted.


    "Should not I be the offended party, as next in line to the sword of Aves? The Princess has suffered a harsh rebuke from our clan from her inferior with such elegance and grace. Endearing herself to us much more than any dance could. My apologies, your Highness" Gavin kept his tone even. He was pure refinement.


    "And as future Swordsman, you do not speak for all your kinsmen yet either." Balor interjected.


    "But at one point, I will have the responsibility of leading. With responsibility comes the accolades and the rebukes of everything under your charge. I hope by the time my kinsmen are under my leadership, I will not have to make amends for their behavior." Gavin turned to Alina and bowed. "My apologies, once again, Your Highness"


    The chubby man turned red and said nothing further. His scowl indeed confirmed, he was not sorry but would not push the issue. Sir Gavin might not be in charge yet, but he probably had some pull with his father. If the stout offender wanted a good position in defending Ensis, he should stop offending his future leaders.


    Gavin had grown a foot since I''d last seen him. He turned 19 earlier this year. He was always so rigid. At least with Carrion, he would tease me to show the world he had some personality. Pious and always proper, our childhood upbringings were polar opposites. To this day, I am not sure Gavin ever got to play or if everything was just duty and decorum. Clearly his parents did something right, since his speech mollified the offender in contrast to my inadvertent escalation.


    "Thank you, Sir Gavin. How refreshing it is to see you again. Maybe once the orchestra...", Alina was cut short by the fanfare of trumpets. I cut my eyes to see Alina''s hopeful smile. She was hoping for a different dance partner. The king rose to address his audience.


    "Good countrymen, ladies, and honored guests, thank you for joining us in celebrating the 18th birthday of our daughter, Princess Alina. Each one of you has honored us deeply by your attendance. We would love to return the favor and end the evening with a display seen from the garden and terrace." King Caderyn boomed.


    I shot a look to the girls. Alina let her Princess mask slip momentarily. I saw the look of disappointment that the evening would be ending sooner than she had planned before it was replaced with the facade of excitement. Fireworks were always exciting.


    "Sir Jacobson, please escort Princess Alina and lead the way for my guests." I blanched. Why was I always in the line of fire tonight? I could feel the weight of unwanted eyes. Sir Pudgy, whose actual name had already escaped me, quietly gave me a look that spoke volumes of his discontent.


    I put out my arm and Alina took it. She was much better at her role than I was at mine.


    Gavin gave me an unreadable look before nodding a slight bow and side stepping out of the path to the garden. I heard the footsteps of someone falling in behind us in step, probably of Cali and Carrion.


    Once we reached the staircase down into the garden, Alina stopped and turned to those behind her, pulling my arm with her. Alina started a chorus of "Thank you for coming", "So great to see you" and "Hopefully we will see each other again soon". Getting stuck by my side was not what she wanted out of tonight. I couldn''t blame her. We regularly see each other and tonight was supposed to be special.


    Looking out over the garden, I saw just how many throngs of people had been squeezed into the ballroom. The weight of our meeting tonight hit me. There is no way to know if all of these people actually meant well for our kingdom. How easily someone could slip in claiming to be on the invitation list. I squirmed in my own skin as Alina saw to the last of her guests meandering into the garden.


    Suddenly the sky was bright with hues of green, gold and blue, followed by red, pink and bright white. The thunderous claps would be unnerving if not for the inviting nature of the colorful bursts. My eyes devoured the sight they had unknowingly been craving. The lights overwhelmed me in a glorious feeling of celebration. Alina was special enough to deserve this and more.


    I glanced at the woman on my arm, and my heart, which had been soaring, sank to the depths of the sea. The vision of the gnomes was exactly before my eyes in every detail.


    The fireworks behind her. The radiance on her face. The tendrils of her hair slightly blowing in a breeze. The breeze was cool as the autumn evening was beginning to nip at the heels of winter. Instead of that breeze refreshing me from the overcrowded ballroom, it froze me to my core. The hairs on my arm stood on end.


    When the fireworks ended, our radiant brunette princess jovially looked my way. I could not bring myself to say anything, but I''m sure my face said volumes. Her expression twisted from curiosity to something I was unfamiliar with.


    "Sir Jacobson, you look as though the day has worn on you. We can discuss it more tomorrow. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, my princess." I feebly mumbled out. She turned on her heel and headed toward her room. I figured out her expression from her somber tone. It was duty and tonight she earned her crown.

 Chapter 12: Restless

    Chapter 12: Restless I sighed heavily. There were exactly 36 knots in the wood that made up the cross beam of my bedroom ceiling. I would not sleep tonight. I longed for a day of training for the first time in my life. I had already opened and discarded several of my usual books only for my mind to be consumed with the events of the evening. I needed an escape from my thoughts.


    I did not have the heart to tell Alina what I saw and that her worst fears were most likely going to come true. I did not even have the heart to seek her out after my dismissal, afraid my expression would betray me further. I sat awake all night thinking over what everything meant this evening.


    The images the gnomes flashed before us ran through my head. Alina, bright and happy, with fireworks in the distance had already been seen in my eyes twice. The other two images were more unsettling. The next image flashed in my mind with the raven headed woman. Something about her seemed familiar. At the same time, I know I have never seen her before in my life. Would this mean war for the kingdom? What part would I play if it did?


    I thought back through the invitation back into the royal wing of the palace. My stomach turned a little. It was such an honor. Yet now it seemed like a curse.


    I also thought about dancing with my friends. Alina had danced with me to save my own pride. I suppose I danced with Cali to save hers. My heart could be felt in my throat and my hands began to sweat. The house was quiet as the grave and not wanting to stir anyone, I made my way down to our practice field. I craved something mindless. Maybe that was the key to me being a better fighter; stop thinking and do.


    Yesterday left me feeling helpless. Alina needed more support than I could give her. Her face looking up at the fireworks was the exact image the gnomes showed me earlier. Do prophecies generally come personalized?


    The sun peeked barely over the city walls. I moved on from the house, through the stables and to our small practice field that was adjacent to the stalls. Could I really use a weapon against someone outside a sparring match? Did I have what it took to be a warrior? How could something so inconsequential in the vastness of the world make such an impact?


    We were very fortunate to have the space, as few inside the city walls had such a luxury. I grabbed a training sword. Dulled at the blade, I could not do too much damage to myself. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swung the sword left, right then left again. Mindlessly trying to forget. How long had I been at this? I had never looked to physical exertion to numb my mind, preferring some piece of fiction, history or book of science to anything involving sweat. In working my muscles, I found a freedom the library had not afforded me. Maybe I could make my father proud.


    "Breathe" I heard him remind me in the recesses of my mind. My lungs burned, but filled without any other complaint. Swing left, block right. Block left, swing right.


    "Do you always practice by yourself?" The words broke my thoughts. I looked up to see Cali and Alina at the edge of the field with Cali in a wide grin. She was a swordswoman and back in her breeches. She looked more like herself. Gorgeous and fierce.


    "Not always. I was not expecting guests so early." I smiled weakly and yawned uncontrollably. "Could we all not sleep?" I only then noticed Alina''s face tinged a shade paler than normal and her eyes were a little swollen.


    "Not a wink." Alina admitted.


    "I can imagine. How am I so honored as to a visit from both of you lovely ladies?" I had hoped to keep things light.


    "I just needed to get away for a little while. Cali suggested we visit you. I can not recall the last time we came to your home." Alina admitted


    "You are always welcome." Smiling, I passed the sword from hand to hand, debating whether or not to put it away.


    "Please do not let our intrusion stop you. I ..." Alina paused, trying to gently find the right words. "I hope to learn something about self-defense." Sheepishly, her cheeks reddened, embarrassed by her lack of knowledge on a topic.


    "I am not sure how much you will learn from my drills, but I am happy to show you." It was the least I could do. I started to practice sparing with an invisible partner. It was fairly graceful for me. Which meant it was still choppy and disjointed. My movements were predictable as I restarted drill after drill. It was soothing for my soul, that mindless movement I craved. It, however, was not the best training a Princess could get in self-defense.


    After about half hour of having an audience watch my swordplay, I heard footfalls coming toward the field. My father and uncle were still dressed in their finery from the night before. I had not thought much about it but it would make sense that the Swordsman had plenty to talk about after what we had seen the night before. I met them both at the edge of the field.


    "Good morning." I started before being met with two sets of tired eyes.


    "Good morning. Your Highness. Lady Calista. Would you all care to see the horses this morning?" My father queried.


    My jaw dropped in bewilderment. What a strange request. Alina, too, looked taken aback.


    Cali was the perceptive one as she threw on a smile. "What a lovely idea. I''m sure Lord Jacob''s stables provide for a quiet place to think." Cali elongated the word quiet and it hit me that my father might have something he needed to say more privately.

 Chapter 13: Proposed Plan

    Chapter 13: Proposed Plan The stable abutted the practice field, since the latter doubled as a paddock when needed. Once the party was inside, the strained jovial mood of the throng fell into tense silence.


    My father found his tongue first, "Princess Alina, we just came from a meeting with your father. His Majesty has assigned you a detail of guards that I''m sure will be looking for you."


    Alina looked disappointed, but nodded. This was not the first time she had been assigned a detail, however she was typically allowed to go into town and around the palace without such a measure. I guess her safety mattered more than her freedom.


    My father and uncle exchanged a knowing glance. My uncle shook his head and squinted his eyes, obviously denying some task my father tried to pass off. Father let out a heavy sigh, then spoke again.


    "Dear Princess, I do not think this next part was meant for you to hear, however I think it important that you do." My father gifted Alina a pained look before he squared his shoulders to me. "Jack, the King has come up with a solution to last night''s problems that involves you."


    What? How can that be? I truly do not think I''m ready for any sort of battle. "I would be honored to serve my King, but how?" My voice sounded much more skeptical that I meant to.


    "The prophecy seems to be focused around Alina coming of age and potentially to power. If Alina were not the only person that could come to power, maybe the prophecy would change." My father looked at me as though I understood how that involved me. He stared at me like I should respond.


    "Changing the prophecy would be ideal" I squirmed.


    "How do you feel about that solution?" Uncle John slowly articulated. I must''ve been missing something.


    "It would be great if there was a way that could happen." I looked between my uncle and father. They looked at each other and shook their heads. I looked toward Alina and Cali. They looked uncomfortable.


    "The King, in his wisdom, has decided that the best way to put Alina out of harm''s way is for her to marry. Since you were her chosen escort last night, you are the logical choice." My father, who I had never seen embarrassed in his life, was now staring at his shoes.


    Alina looked mortified. Cali looked angry. My guts twisted into a knot. Could I marry my friend?


    "Lord Jacob, my father did not think I should hear this? May I ask why?" Alina teetered on the edge of emotion, but I could not figure out which one. Hatred? If so for me, or her father? Anger? Disappointment? Fury? Despair?


    "He informed the Swordsmen that you would do your duty as he bid it for the sake of the country. And although you might not have a choice, we made sure Jack does." Uncle John interjected.


    My dad took my shoulders in his hands "Marriage, for any reason, is an enormous undertaking. Do not make this choice lightly." He looked over at Alina, "And do not make it alone. John and I need to get ready for the day. We will leave you to discuss everything and will be back to escort the ladies back to the palace."


    My father and uncle bowed their heads in respect before leaving toward the house.


    I surveyed my surroundings. The floor was still sprinkled with hay. Horses were still in their stalls. And my two best friends were still with me. How did everything feel so different from a few moments ago?


    Cali''s face was pinched tight. Her cheeks were red. Always a fighter. I don''t think marriage was the solution she wanted out of the prophecy. She was battle ready. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alina''s expression, in contrast, looked defeated. Had she resigned herself to marrying me? I know I''m not good enough for her, much less the kingdom. Our eyes locked.


    "Alina, I have never thought of you this way before.." I stammered and took a breath.


    "So you''ll reject me and the crown?" Alina was fighting tears and jumped at the pause in my speech.


    "Hold on. Breathe a moment. First know that unless this is the solution we both come to, I will not force your hand." My head was spinning. I hadn''t done anything wrong, had I? I feel like I''m in trouble. A stillness grew between us.


    Cali spoke up, "This whole thing is ridiculous! No one should be marrying anyone". The red had drained from her face and she looked almost ghostly.


    "The council is wise. I would do anything to protect the country and you two are my best friends. I want you safe. What if this is the only way to stop the prophecy? To save the king?" I rambled out what was on my mind.


    Silence grew. Did I mess up again?


    Alina cut her eyes toward me, then to Cali and back. Then huffed out a breath. "I apologize for getting overwhelmed." She took another breath, more even and deep this time. Her face cleared of emotion just like it had with the gnomes. "You are dear to me, Jack. I will admit, I could do worse in a husband. But this is not what I want."


    "If this is not the future you desire, I will refuse your father''s offer. However my refusal might not stop your father''s quest for a suitor and the next might not consider your wants." What was I saying? Was I really trying to talk her into this madness? I don''t want to be king. " Although you are beautiful and will be a strong sovereign, I have to admit that this is not what I wanted either." She had shared her feelings and it seemed only fair I shared mine.


    Alina and Cali shared a glance and Alina looked troubled. Their eyes stayed locked as Cali''s expression slowly changed. Her cold hard look slowly turned into one of pleading. Cali was fighting back tears. Clearly I was missing all that my friends were sharing, but I think some type of decision was made and Cali was not allowed to fight it with her words, fists or sword.


    Alina cleared her throat. She could not meet my eyes yet somehow straightened her posture in a way that could only be described as regal. "Sir Jacobson, please accept my father''s offer."


    "If that is your wish." My voice almost failed me, being not much louder than a whisper. I''m not fit for the throne.

 Chapter 14: Decision

    Chapter 14: Decision Cali took the practice sword from my hand and left for the practice field. It was only moments before the sounds of metal to wood filled the barn. I don''t think my father''s practice dummy would survive the morning.


    Alina straightened her shoulders. With her head held high, she left me alone with my thoughts. What had I just done? I sat on the floor and pulled my knees to my chest. I wanted to be as small as I felt.


    This was not fair. I was training to be our clan''s Swordsman after my uncle who would be one after my father. The law clearly stated that a Swordsman could not become King. It would throw off the balance of power between the clans and disrupt our method of government. I had just agreed to give up on a future that I had been training for.


    The clarity I had just moments before on why marriage was a good idea fled from me. The way Alina looked at me when the subject of our marriage was broached had been far from affectionate. Would this ruin our friendship? The thought pained me. Cali was upset for us too. Was she worried she would have to pick sides? That thought pushed the dagger further into my heart and pained me much deeper. Could I lose them both?


    I let the stillness of the stable sweep over me. Maybe that would calm me? Acorn, my beloved horse, stirred. She shifted her weight back and forth and looked at me. Generally when I visited her in the stables, I brought treats. Sadly, this was not a usual visit.


    I rose. I closed the distance between us. She leaned out and nuzzled me. At least someone could stand my presence. I stroked her neck. Perhaps this was all some very twisted dream.


    "I love my friends. I need to protect the kingdom," I confessed to Acorn. I almost hoped for a response, but my four legged friend had none to give. " That is a good reason to do something, right?"


    Acorn''s soft brown eyes just blinked back. I was protecting her too. I could keep her friendship, even if I ruined all others, at least I would have someone to talk to.


    If I was trading in my future and my friendships for a crown, what kind of ruler would I be? I know Alina would really be running the country, but would I be of any use? Why was I doing this?


    I was doing this to hopefully protect my country from a threat. I blanched. If I was willing to marry Alina for the safety of her family, I should probably not leave her outside alone with only Cali''s practice sword as protection.


    I grabbed a sharpened sword from the wall hanging by the door and joined Alina at the railing of the practice field. We stood there with an uneasy calmness between us. Cali had thoroughly damaged her wooden opponent but was not letting up in the swiftness of her blows or the frequency.


    I mustered up my courage, clearing my throat. "Are you sure you are okay with this?"


    Alina''s let out a breathy listless laugh. "I''m still trying to figure that out."


    "I know the feeling." My tone was flat. We were the only people who knew just how this all felt.


    Cali let out a slight war cry with one particularly forceful swing. I hope that did not wake my neighbors. They dealt with enough of my training noises. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are very blessed to have a friend as fierce as Cali on your side. Imagine if someone was actually physically attacking you instead of just making you marry." A picture of Cali in combat against an unsuspecting assailant forced a chuckle from my throat. That villain would never survive.


    "It''s not for me that she fights." Alina said then winced as another loud thud of a hit reached our ears. Did the sound or Alina''s statement make her shudder?


    "What do you mean?" Cali was closer to Alina than I was. Surely this display was out of loyalty to our Princess and not me. I think Alina was mistaken.


    "I mean that Cali and I have discussed at length about me having to marry out of duty. She agreed to be my maid of honor no matter what. My mother and father got married for love, but that is rare." Alina spoke slowly, holding back some emotion. Alina''s wisdom surpassed her years. "I think Cali is angry about you getting sucked into a political marriage."


    Something about Alina''s tone made me feel she was keeping something from me, but I did not dwell on it long. A surge of emotion stirred in my chest. I never knew Cali''s loyalties to me ran so deep. Her raven hair caught the sun and I smiled. This decision did not make me lose all my friends.


    The weight of everything that happened this morning hit me. We both needed time to think. We watched Cali with a calmness between us. My father and John soon appeared in fresh clothes.


    "Has a decision been reached?" My father spoke the words gently and with a hint of compassion that seemed to punch my gut all over again. I wonder if these knots will happen every time someone asks about this marriage.


    "One has." I managed. Surprisingly my tone sounded self- assured.


    "Are you two to wed?" Father''s eyes were soft and understanding. His expression only slightly soured as he saw splinters fly from the practice field. Cali had a particularly good hit.


    Uncle John, however, had his lips pressed into a thin line. He was concerned about me.


    I looked at Alina, checking to make sure her mind had not changed. Her expression softened as she looked at me. Her eyes continued past me and locked with my father''s. Her lips parted but quickly closed. Instead, she simply nodded.


    Uncle John let out a breath and looked defeated. I guess he was not looking forward to finding my replacement. My father smiled sincerely. "I wish you both every happiness. Let''s go tell the king."

 Chapter 15: Court Petitions

    Chapter 15: Court Petitions I walked into a still quiet house to get dressed for the day. Exhausted from the night before, my eyes longed for my pillow. They would lose their pleading battle. There was too much to do.


    I debated on what to put on. My father and I would have to present ourselves to the petitions court. I knew that much, but little about the process. Royal proposals were never something that piqued my interest in my studies.


    I finally decided on a light blue doublet and matching breeches. They were not my finest clothes, but my mother always said they were her favorite things I owned. Although I thought they made my sandy hair look like the beach of some pond, it was something suitable for court without having to wear a waistcoat.


    As I finished getting dressed, I heard a knock at the door. Uncle John popped his head in, carefully avoiding the creaky floorboard that might awaken my siblings in the nearby rooms.


    "Jack, are you ready? The court just opened." John informed me. I had heard the striking of the town clock, but I could not tell you the hour.


    A nervous gurgle rose from my complaining stomach. Experiencing extreme nausea, breakfast was out of the question. " I don''t know my speech" I admitted.


    To join the royal family required the approval of the petitioners court. There was a traditional petition that was required.


    "Luckily, I know it by heart. Come on, we will practice on the way" John smiled for a moment before his face fell into a different expression. "Jack, you know you don''t have to do this, right?"


    It didn''t feel like his words were true, but in my heart I knew they were. "I know." The words came out of my mouth flatly. I didn''t even believe them.


    John nodded, seeming to have said his peace. We then returned to the practice field to collect the others.


    When we entered the castle, we were ushered to the throne room. The king and queen opened the castle for petitioners and the occasional belated well-wisher for Alina''s birthday. Upon entering, Alina continued to the dais to take her place near her parents. She rarely participated in petitioning. More often than not, she would spend these days with Cali and myself. Our lives were about to change.


    Cali joined the group of noble spectators. She hid her breeches behind a traveling cloak, attempting to fit in. My uncle, father and I joined the line. Ever since I changed into court appropriate finery, I had been going over my speech. To ask for Alina''s hand publicly took all the courage I could find. I was terrified and there were only three petitioners left in front of me.


    The man at the front of the line had on earth toned clothes that were not exactly new. His face and hands were clean and his hair had been brushed. He was obviously not used to being in the palace. He approached the dais and began his petition. I listened, trying to make sure I remembered the formality of it all.


    "My gracious sovereigns. His Majesty King Caderyn, Her Majesty Queen Valerie and Her Highness Princess Alina. May you live long and your reign be fair and just. If it pleases the house of the phoenix, may I request permission to petition the court?" The man bowed at the waist awaiting the answer.


    "It so pleases the throne" the king boomed


    " I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant." The man bowed low and began his request. Listening to him was a good distraction from my own nerves. I hung on his words as he continued.


    "My name is Bartlet from the northern town of Lorcan. I farm my acreage on the outskirts of town and we do not often get travelers. The last few months, my most northern crops have been picked over before I sow them. It might sound strange, but it''s only the best of the crop that seems to disappear." Bartlet paused for a moment and looked worried. Maybe he thought he sounded insane. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry to hear of this, Mister Bartlet. Have you asked your neighbors if they know what happened to your crops? Per chance this is a misunderstanding?" Queen Valerie chimed in with a tone to soothe the poor man.


    Bartlet gave a weak smirk. The questions prodded him to continue. "The Queen is very wise. I have inquired about my crops to my neighbors and it seems that they are having similar problems. Sadly this is not the most pressing part of my petition. Three days ago, I awoke in the middle of the night to a sound of flames. When I went outside, a fire had enveloped my wheat field. It seemed strange for it to have caught so easily with how wet a season I had been having. On top of that, when I went to put it out, I saw a bright flash. The fire was mysteriously gone and the field scorched." Bartlet''s face twisted into a grimace. He sounded insane and I''m sure he knew it.


    The Royal family for their part looked concerned. They must take each petition seriously. Could I keep such a face? This would be my job. I would have to discern truth and enact justice. It sounds poetic. It sounds so heroic. But I have never thought of myself as the lead character in any of the poetry or epics I read. I always thought I was more suited for research or recording history. I guess I would be making history books in another way now.


    "I would like to petition the throne to investigate the fire, if it pleases your Majesties and my fellow countrymen of Ensis." Bartlet bent at the waist once more in respect.


    "So shall it be done. Herald, please inform the clan of Bear of this incident." King Caderyn announced and waved to dismiss an ever bowing Bartlet.


    At least he was a good distraction. I stepped forward, being one step closer to an engaged man

 Chapter 16: More Petitions

    Chapter 16: More Petitions The next petitioner approached the dais. He was in finery but seemed uncomfortable. I could relate.


    The cap that he held in his hand had a wide brim. He unknowingly gave away that he was not a courtier. The merchants in the city market wore hats as such to keep the noonday''s sun off their faces. I should have come to more petitioning days at court. I never knew I had a knack for spotting different kinds of countrymen. I listened intently again at the greeting I would soon mimic.


    "Gracious sovereigns. King Caderyn, Queen Valerie and Princess Alina. Wait!" The man''s eyes panicked. " I mean His Majesty King Caderyn, Her Majesty Queen Valerie and Her Highness Princess Alina. May you live long and your reign be fair and just. If it pleases the house of the phoenix, may I request permission to petition the court?" The breach in decorum made this poor man look sick. He finished the second half of the petitioner''s script with such speed, it could scarcely be understood. Certain members of the court turned up their noses. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked over at Cali. The nobleman next to her sneered at the petitioner. His lips formed unkind words. I don''t think she heard a word of what either man said. Her gaze was intensely focused on me. Her eyes softened as she registered my look.


    Before we left my home, my father had to basically pry the practice sword from her hand to save his dummy. The sword would probably need to be retired from all the trauma it sustained, or at least see the blacksmith. Maybe she was fighting for me. That warmed my heart, amazed at what a dear friend I had in her.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Alina''s sweet tone. "Good sir, it pleases me to hear your petition. And if we are to be called gracious, then we mustn''t easily take offense at the unintended and innocent errors" Alina spoke for her family. She really was gracious.


    The man''s flushed face, relaxed. " I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant." The man relaxed and started telling the royals of his grievance. I did not catch his name. It was something about taxes being inconsistent in different towns where he sold his wares. I tried to listen. Alina, however, held my attention.


    These petitions would be part of our life together. Maybe my nose always being in a book would not be such a bad thing. I had read law books when nothing else piqued my interest on a particular day. I looked at Alina''s deep blue eyes. Did she know all the laws that pertained to petitioners? Would we be learning these things together? Maybe I wouldn''t be such a bad king after all.


    I''m glad Alina was so kind to the man. Maybe if I made a fool of myself as well, the King and Queen would be just as kind. At least the King should understand how rushed this all has been.


    "So shall it be done. Herald, please send notice henceforth that all tax collectors in every town shall make their books available for audit at the request of the citizenry." The king announced and dismissed the merchant. My stomach churned. Only one more petitioner before my turn.


    A lady with dark hair, green eyes and simple clothes approached the dais. She dressed simply and seemed almost unremarkable. If asked to recall her face later on, I''m not sure I could.


    "My gracious sovereigns. His Majesty King Caderyn, Her Majesty Queen Valerie and Her Highness Princess Alina. May you live long and your reign be fair and just. If it pleases the house of the phoenix, may I request permission to petition the court?" She had a hint of an accent that I could not place.


    Whenever she pronounced a vowel, the sound lasted a moment too long and her sentences seemed slightly sing-song, ending in a dramatic stop. To the causal observer, it might just be nerves, but for some reason this struck me as funny. Maybe it is just my own nerves looking for others'' imperfections.


    "It so pleases the throne" the king responded. If it were possible for the king to sit up straighter, he did. He locked eyes with me for a moment, noticing me for the first time. The corner of his mouth tickled into an almost undetectable smirk. He knew why I was there. My heart started to race. Did I always sweat this much? Was it possible for a person to melt?


    "I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant. I am seeking a position of employment in the city. I was the kitchen maid for a wealthy trading family who live in Sully. Unfortunately, the family has fallen on tough times with the death of the father and eldest son. I was relieved of my position..."


    The woman went on, but I could not focus. Suddenly I was feeling numb. I didn''t even give myself a day to think on this ridiculous plan before I traded in my future. Any confidence I had was gone. Maybe I should just leave. I tried to turn my body but I felt frozen in place.


    I couldn''t do that to Alina. I haven''t spoken yet and even though only a few people would know I rejected her, it would still be embarrassing. Would the shame of rejection be better than a lifetime decided on a whim? Surely a day of a delay would not matter. My thoughts were cut short.


    "So shall it be done. The head maid will grant you an interview. I hope your skills and temperament are a good fit for the castle. I''m sure if there is a position nearby that is a better fit, our head maid will know." The Queen smiled reassuringly.


    The woman followed a servant away from the petitioner''s line. Suddenly there was no line between me and the dais.

 Chapter 17: One last petition

    Chapter 17: One last petition "Breathe!" my father whispered to me. I let out the air I had unknowingly been keeping in. By now I should know better. The sound that escaped me with that breath was far from stately.


    I stepped forward and bowed. The first part of the petitioner''s speech should be easy. It was the rest that my uncle coached me while coming to the palace that I hoped to remember. I looked toward Alina to try and will myself into being courageous.


    "My gracious sovereigns." My voice slightly cracked but the words were still clear. I took another breath.


    " His Majesty King Caderyn, Her Majesty Queen Valerie and Her Highness Princess Alina. May you live long and your reign be fair and just. If it pleases the house of the phoenix, may I request permission to petition the court?" So far so good. I hadn''t tripped in front of everyone and had not forgotten my words yet. Maybe this would be painless. Or had even that thought jinxed me?


    "It so pleases the throne" the king''s smirk was no longer hidden and his words were filled with pride. Did he really want me as a son-in-law or did it just delight him that his plan was being put in place?


    "I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant." I took a moment to breathe. It cleared my mind and momentarily I forgot my script. Unlike the last few petitioners, the words of my petition were tradition. "I am Sir Jacobson, son of Lord Jacob of the clan of Stag. I have come to ask my gracious and benevolent sovereigns for the hand of their daughter, Princess Alina, in marriage" I could hear gasps around the room. Courtiers were more dramatic than any player on a stage.


    "Who can speak of your honor and justice?" The king recited his line with his smug smile.


    "I will. I am Sir John of the clan of Stag. His intent is honorable and his actions are just" my uncle chimed. My throat was dry. I could feel my heart racing. At least I had a moment before I had to speak again.


    "Is he generous and kind?" The queen rang out. The heat on my face was growing, but the warmth in her tone temporarily made my heart calm.


    "His generosity is boundless and his kindness is immeasurable." My uncle''s face held a sad but proud smile. He made it through his lines. He locked eyes with me for a brief moment.


    "Are you loyal to Ensis?" The king continued.


    "My devotion to my country is unyielding". I breathed to steady myself. I knew the next line by heart and it would hurt the most. I thought about the image of King Caderyn laying on the floor and my resolve strengthened.


    "I petition to join the house of the phoenix upon my marriage if Princess Alina''s hand is granted to me. I will forsake my clan and hold Ensis most dear." I got through the speech but could feel the lump in my throat growing. I looked at Alina again to measure her reaction. Her blue eyes were filled with tears, but her weak smile was growing. She nodded her encouragement. She deserved to be loved far greater than I was capable.


    "Are these terms acceptable to your clan and country?" The queen''s voice never wavered, filled with joy.


    "These terms are acceptable to the Guardian of the Crown, the leader of the crest of Stag as the keeper of the sword Capreolinae. I, Lord Jacob, will allow Sir Jacobson to renounce his clan upon his wedding day." My father''s words were formal and unfeeling, but we both knew how much those words hit us.


    This path was not the one we both imagined from my childhood. He breathed deep. His job was done. His hand clamped down on my shoulder. An affectionate display that I rarely saw from my father in public. He was proud of me, but was also mourning a loss of what could have been.


    "A gentleman of such noble character pleases the throne . Does this please the people?" The king beamed with pleasure.


    "It pleases the people," the crowd in the throne room replied in unison.


    "So shall it be done! The herald will announce when a date has been set" King Caderyn glowed with pride. I would be his successor.


    The room erupted in chatter. Well wishes, questions of dates, and descriptions of Alina as a bride could be heard from around the room. My head was spinning as it was without the cacophony. I threw on a smile as several courtiers approached me for handshakes and greetings. All wanted to be among the first to wish me health and happiness.


    My eyes found Cali, shoulders slumped and defeated. She could not fight this battle any longer. She met my eyes. I couldn''t read her expression. The corners of her mouth raised painfully into what I could only describe as a grimace. She then pulled her hood over her face, squared her shoulders to the door and left.


    My heart ached to follow her. The reasons why seemed to be ever growing. I was not one who enjoyed being the center of attention and I just threw myself into the spotlight indefinitely. This was going to be harder than I ever imagined.


    "Order!" The king boomed, quieting the room. "To allow for celebration, petitions will be continued two days hence. Tomorrow there will be a parade in honor of the happy couple. Go forth and spread the news."


    The queen embraced Alina tightly. It looked like Queen Valerie was crying happy tears. Alina held her mother gently. The moment felt tender enough that I felt I was encroaching on their privacy by even looking in their direction. I suppose nothing is out of the public eye as a Royal.


    The court cleared quickly. I could feel my stomach protest all of the attention. My mind wandered back to the last thing I heard. What do you even do in a parade


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18: Plans and Parents

    Chapter 18: Plans and Parents The day passed with me sitting in meetings with Alina where different servants, merchants and well wishers flooded the room with questions.


    Meals, clothes, jewelry, and flowers were all topics she was asked about and of which I had little opinion. Alina graciously answered questions for the both of us, occasionally being helped by her mother. For my part I tried to smile and nod. Hopefully I didn''t come off as too much of a buffoon.


    The guards who had been assigned to follow Alina took up residence outside the door. Whenever food or drink was brought for us to sample, the guards took a generous portion, saying it was for Alina''s safety. Really it seemed more for their enjoyment.


    It was almost dinner time before a maid came in and told us that our planning would have to continue tomorrow. My stomach gurgled with the realization I had barely eaten today. Although the sample portions were generous from the palace kitchens, nothing tempted my stomach until now.


    "Your future Majesties, dinner will be served in the royal hall soon. Sir Jacobson, your family is here to join in the celebration. You may freshen up and greet them in the Princess''s parlor. Please follow me." The lady curtsied toward Alina before escorting me out of the room.


    My family? Oh no. I didn''t tell my mother. I can''t imagine her being pleased at not even mentioning, much less discussing, this monumental decision with her. I could feel my heart thump in my chest. After a day of racing, it seemed to slow into the steady beat of a dirge. I never want to disappoint my parents.


    My mother, Lady Raley, is the kindest soul that there ever was or will be. Whereas my father has taught me physical strength, my mother is the one who instilled in me a strength of character. I hope I did not hurt her with my actions today.


    The maid I was following opened a door for me and nodded her head toward the floor. She seemed uncertain of the new protocol since I was not yet a royal. I myself had no clue either so I simply stated my thanks.


    The room was large and had two other doors besides the one I entered. My father, mother and two younger siblings were seated near a fireplace with my parents next to each other on a small settee. My siblings were each occupying an armchair. Somehow they looked like they belonged here.


    " Jack!" A small voice almost shouted. Liliana, who had recently turned 6, was in a light blue dress with a white sash that made her look like a doll. Her hair was lighter than mine and hung in perfect curls. She rushed towards me for an embrace, but was outrun by our youngest brother.


    Abrin was 4. His smile shone brighter than the glistening candlelight about the room. He was wearing new clothes as well that coordinated quite well with our sister. His new shoes seemed to be a bit too big. He tripped as he ran towards me and tumbled into a hug. We all ended up in an unceremonious, but loving group hug.


    "Jack! Is it true you''re going to be a prince? Will you ride a white horse like in the storybooks?" Liliana''s eyes were dreamy and wide.


    "I do not think that is a requirement for princes" I smiled at her and patted her shoulder. Honestly, I wasn''t sure what requirements princes did have.


    "Can I be your flower girl at your wedding?" Liliana batted her eyelashes at me. She always knew how to make me melt. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sure that can be arranged." I smiled. At least I could do something for her.


    "If you''re a prince, will you live with us? We don''t see you much as it is!" Abrin''s large grin turned into a frown. His sour tone grew as he asked his question, almost as if the realization was hitting him as he spoke it.


    It was true that I did not get to spend much time around my siblings. My training and their schooling were both important. With such a large gap in our ages, we weren''t exactly learning the same material to put it delicately.


    "You can''t get rid of me that easily," I giggled. What could I say to them?


    "Good." Abrin nodded as though I said I would stay with them forever. "But if you do move into the palace and get a white horse, can I have Acorn?"


    Mischievous little thinker. My brother always loved my sweet mare. "I''m pretty sure Acorn is coming with me, no matter where I go."


    "If you''re a prince, does that make me a princess?" Liliana beamed twirling her dress.


    "I don''t think so. I''m sorry" I bent down to her level and tickled her sides. She giggled.


    I looked up to see another dress I had not seen before. My mother''s expressionless face searched my eyes. Oh no. Had I hurt her? I was only trying to do what was right. I didn''t mean to leave her in the dark to hear this news from the town gossip. She closed the distance between us. She embraced me.


    "Your father told me everything. I wish you great happiness! I will always be proud of you." My mother whispered in my ear. My breath caught in my throat momentarily. She really was the best that the world had to offer.


    As my mother pulled away from me, my father closed the gap around us all.


    "Jack seems too informal now, if you''re to be royal. Should we start calling you Jacobson?" My father''s eyes danced with amusement. Although I had been named after him, he knew my given name seemed slightly foreign to me when it was used. Even if I was in fact Jacob''s son.


    "Let''s not do anything rash" I laughed.


    My dad clapped his hand on my shoulder and beamed. Somehow I felt grounded for a moment. As if all day I had been set adrift in a swirl of uncertainty, but looking at my family, I knew I could handle anything

 Chapter 19: Sisters

    Chapter 19: Sisters One of the doors that had been a mystery to me moments before slowly opened. Alina entered from what I guessed were her chambers. This was after all her parlor.


    Alina had changed into a more regal dress. The silver and cream tones in the dress did make Alina look almost bridal. It was fitting for a celebratory engagement dinner. The bodice was fitted and the skirt was more substantial. I''m convinced that noblewomen make their skirts larger simply to let noblemen know that those dresses are fancier.


    Liliana squealed with delight and ran over to Alina. Although I saw Alina frequently, Liliana rarely was in situations that allowed her to interact with our princess. "Princess Alina, is it true that you''re going to be my sister? I''ve always wanted a sister" the anticipation in Liliana''s tone sweetly resembled a loyal canine companion waiting for their beloved owner.


    Alina''s eyes sparkled. "I suppose in a way, I am." She leaned in close to Liliana and turned her voice into a mock whisper . "Would you like to know a secret? I''ve always wanted a sister too"


    I can say that I lived the majority of my life without siblings. Life was better with them in it and now I could not imagine going back to being an only child. Hugs and laughter were never in short supply. Mischief and misbehavior also were not out of the realm of possibilities, but those tended to teach me patience and understanding. These are traits I always needed to practice.


    Peals of laughter came from Liliana. She twirled her dress around in delight, unaccustomed to such a fine gown. The skirt flowed outward from her body resembling petals of an overturned rose. Tonight was an evening she would not soon forget. I smiled too. Maybe, just maybe, everything was going to be alright.


    "Good! Games are more fun with more people!" Abrin announced.


    "I hope I can play many games with you then! I love to have fun" Alina moved on to enchanting the youngest member of my family.


    Abrin nodded enthusiastically. His mind was at work trying to think of a game we could all play. The wheels in his head turning was apparent to all and my mother took control of the situation.


    "Thank you so much for inviting us to your home, Your Highness. We are overjoyed for a reason to celebrate." My mother was an expert at decorum. Somehow I think that awareness of propriety skipped my generation.


    "The pleasure is all mine. If everyone is ready, I can lead us into the dining room. My parents will meet us there" Alina radiated joy. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I had hope that our marriage had some impact on that.


    "I''m ready! Can I hold your hand on the way? Mom always makes me hold her hand when we go to new places at the market" Liliana announced while intertwining her fingers with Alina''s.


    "Sweetheart, maybe you should hold my hand and not Her Highness'' hand " my mother''s pleading tone emphasized ''Her Highness''.


    Liliana wilted. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Alina cut in before my mother could correct my sister''s informal behavior. "Not at all, dear sister. I''d be honored to hold your hand. This way everyone." Alina led on through the door I originally came through, leaving the final door a mystery to me.


    Abrin, not to be outdone, grabbed my hand with a large grin. We walked from the room hand in hand. I glimpsed back to see my father take my mother''s hand and link it through his arm in a moment of tenderness.


    When we entered the royal dining hall, the space intrigued me. I had always thought the royal hall would be comparable to the banquet hall in size. Although this room did compare in the ornate details around the room, the room itself was not much bigger than the 10 person table that it held. The table legs were carved into birds coming from flames that flickered from the floor. Below the table was a carpet that weaved together hues of yellow, orange and red that reminded me of the gnomes except for the hint of blue and white that tickled the edge of the flames that surrounded the feet of the table.


    Liliana awed in the splendor. Alina''s face was glued to my little sister''s expression. I can''t imagine Alina had many chances to show such an enthused guest part of her home. We all stood near the fireplace on the far side of the room. It would be improper for us to be seated when the king and queen arrived.


    "Jack, are you sure when you get married that I won''t be a princess, too? This place is amazing!" Liliana repeated her earlier query. Alina slightly winced when she mentioned the word married. I guess the idea was still fresh. It had only been a day.


    "That''s not exactly how things work, my sweet sister." Alina graciously answered and looked at me with sad eyes. Alina hated disappointing my sister.


    I''m not quite sure what was said next because a realization hit me. I had been so worried about the fact that one day I would have to rule that I had not considered the fact that after we married I would be a prince with all the duties that entailed. I know Alina had responsibilities but I couldn''t recall what they were. Would my list resemble hers? Was there a book I could study?


    A prince could have more military responsibilities. Would my training not be a waste? My mind ran back to the maid I saw earlier. She did not know how to interact with me. Did anyone know what I was supposed to do?


    It was then that the double doors at the far end of the room sprang open and two servants held them open for the king and queen. Guess all my questions would have to wait sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20: First course

    Chapter 20: First course Welcome honored guests!" The king bellowed in his deep baritone.


    "Glad you could join us for such a joyous occasion" The queen added with sincere warmth.


    "The pleasure is all ours, Your Majesties" my father bowed. My mother and siblings also bowed in respect. It took me a moment to find my manners as I wondered if I would have to bow to my in-laws once I was married. Why was protocol so hard to pin down?


    "I''m sure everyone is starving after so much excitement. Let''s find our places." Queen Valerie led everyone toward the table.


    "Can I sit next to you?" I heard Liliana sheepishly ask Alina.


    "Of course!" Our country could not have a more doting Princess.


    King Caderyn took his place at the head of the table. Queen Valerie sat to his left. Alina sat next to her mother and pulled Liliana to her side. Guess I wasn''t sitting next to Alina. My father sat to the king''s right while my mother ushered Abrin to the place setting furthest from the king. I think she was hoping to try and tame a four year old in front of royalty. I ended up between my mother and father across the table from Alina. At least I would have a good view.


    "Let the first course begin." The king instructed the servant nearest to him. Servants began to bring bowls of butternut squash soup. After the king had the ceremonious first bite, I got to have the first spoonful of my own. That bite was heavenly. I never knew food could taste like that. The spices mixed with the squash in a mix of tangy goodness that ended on a sweet note.


    "Sir Jacobson, I can''t tell you how surprised I was today during petitioning. I have watched you two, and dear Cali, grow up together. I suppose it shouldn''t have come as a shock, but I am so pleased it did. I did not think I could be more ecstatic for our Alina to have found such an upstanding gentleman" Queen Valerie gushed.


    I wasn''t sure if the queen knew that it was her husband''s idea that I propose today. A quick look around the room reminded me that if the queen was in the dark about the situation, then she was the only one in the room above the age of 6 that had no idea. Maybe that was a good thing. She seemed genuinely happy that I was going to be joining her family.


    But it did make me wonder, what else had she been left in the dark about?


    "We are equally as thrilled that Jack made such a friend as Princess Alina. Who would have thought that their friendship would blossom into such a happy occasion as this?" My mother is the sweetest.


    Alina smiled at my mother. "Jack, I mean Jacobson, is a devout friend. Loyal, understanding, thoughtful and gracious. He is far my superior in these traits."


    I chuckled lightly, feeling uneasy. Were these thoughts her actual feelings? "Our princess is too kind. She trumps me in every aspect." These words rolled off my tongue. They were true.


    The king cleared his throat. A sign he was done with his soup. No one told me. I was hoping for another spoonful before my bowl was swept away. Sadly, I wasn''t fast enough. My bowl was replaced with some type of fish dish. We all looked toward the king, who again ate the first bite.


    "My daughter chose well in her friendships." The king added after his bite.


    "I''m her friend now too!" Liliana answered loudly.


    The royal family and my father giggled politely. Kids will be kids. My mother looked a tad embarrassed.


    "Honey, we do not have to yell at dinner." My mother tried to correct Liliana''s manners. Liliana crouched down in her chair, trying to be small after being reprimanded. I knew that feeling all too well. Too many eyes on you, made you want to disappear.


    Alina broke the tension, "Lady Raley, I am ashamed to admit that I have not spent much time around you, or the rest of your family besides Sir Jacob in his official capacity. I would like to get to know my future mother-in-law as well as future siblings-in-law a bit better. Would you permit me to visit you sometime soon?"


    Liliana still kept her face downcast, but her eyes swept in my mother''s direction. A hint of a grin peaked through her ready-set frown. Liliana liked this idea. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mother''s face was harder to read. I''m sure she was slightly panicked at whatever state our house was in, although it always seemed perfectly clean to me.


    "It would be my absolute pleasure." My mother replied.


    "Maybe it would be better if those visits were at the palace. So that Lady Raley does not have to have your new guards all over her home." The king eyed his daughter.


    "Father..." Alina began her rebuttal like any true teenage daughter.


    Abrin, who has been quietly sitting like the picture of perfection, could not hold it in any longer. "Wait! If Princess Alina visits us, she will bring guards? Will they dress in armor like Daddy and Uncle John do sometimes?" His voice was dripping with excitement and anticipation. Alina had a new admirer among my siblings.


    "Maybe they will. We will have to see." Alina found her tongue first. I could tell she was not done discussing the new guards with her father, but I could also tell she did not want to disappoint her littlest admirer.


    I missed the signal this time, because my plate changed again in front of me. This time it looked to be some type of chicken and vegetable dish. I had enjoyed the fish, but this chicken almost rivaled the soup that I had on my mind since that first course.


    At least the food surpassed all expectations, even if my conversation skills didn''t. Maybe this evening would only be full of pleasant surprises, but somehow I felt luck was not on my side.

 Chapter 21: Just Desserts

    Chapter 21: Just Desserts I ate another bite of my chicken glazed in something sweet. Scrumptious. Maybe being a future royal could afford me access to the royal dining hall more often.


    "Princess Alina, I must say I immensely enjoyed the ball to celebrate your birthday. The fireworks were absolutely stunning." My mother started, clearly less distracted by food than I was.


    "They were huge! And colorful. Like stained glass but brighter!" Abrin was much encouraged having been included in the conversation. His more reserved temperament leant itself to being more on the shy side. I smiled at the bold little man growing up before me.


    "Definitely one of my favorite things from the evening as well. Fireworks are always so lively." Queen Valerie beamed toward Abrin. Alina most certainly followed her mother''s example when interacting with children. They had a knack for it.


    "They were marvelous! Like paints splattered in the sky!" Liliana added, not to be outdone by my brother. She, in contrast, bloomed wherever she planted herself. Bold and gregarious, I envied my little sister''s natural ability to fit in almost anywhere.


    My mother smiled and gave an airy laugh. Her youngest two children certainly were keeping her on her toes. "I would have thought Miss Galena would have put you both to bed hours before those fireworks." It was not the reprimand it could have been, simply a fact.


    Abrin and Liliana shared a look of mild terror. They had revealed themselves.


    "Liliana snuck out of bed and we watched them from my window. I''m sorry, Mama" Abrin threw Liliana to the fire.


    "They woke me up, Mama. I wanted to see." Liliana looked down at her plate, avoiding eye contact with my mother.


    "Thank you for telling me." My mom cut her eyes to Abrin and then Liliana. They would all be having a talk about that behavior later, but the sparkle in my mother''s eye told me she understood. "Those fireworks were pretty spectacular. A fitting celebration, Your Highness."


    Abrin smiled and nodded. Liliana was less enthusiastic. She always tried to please my mother and had disappointed her multiple times tonight.


    "Thank you. I cannot take all the credit for them, but I did enjoy them as well" Alina gushed. Modesty and humility grounded her words.


    The king was apparently done with his chicken now too. The next course was something leafy. The salad that was placed in front of me dropped with some type of dressing that was delectable.


    Honestly, I am not sure I could go back to regular food. My mother''s cooking always satisfied me in the past, but it did not compare to the palace cook''s creations.


    My brother was less adventurous with his culinary experiences. He pushed the salad from side to side of his plate unimpressed.


    "Father, have you heard of anything like that petition this morning?" Alina inquired.


    King Caderyn chuckled, "Yes, Dear. I had to recite it once myself". The tone of his voice implied that he stated something obvious.


    "Not that petition, Father." Her tone sounded slightly wounded. "The one about the fire in the field? Seems very strange to me." Alina further explained herself.


    "I have never heard of such a thing. I do hope that gentleman was somehow mistaken." Queen Valerie interjected, handling her daughter with more gentility than her husband.


    " I had not heard of anything like that before, but no need to worry. I''m sure the investigation will sort things out. Think no more of it and we shall speak of it no more." Was that worry in the kings voice?


    The king dismissed the topic with a flick of the wrist, and likewise the course. Cutting that course so short made it the shortest course so far by a wide margin, much to Abrin''s delight.


    My plate was replaced with a chocolate cake dessert. It had to have been at least 7 layers. At least that meant I was somewhat closer to my pillow. The day weighed on me. One bite of the cake and my pillow momentarily did not matter. Heavenly, light, fluffy bites filled my mouth. My tastebuds rejoiced. If I could have access to the royal dining hall more frequently, maybe I would just eat desserts for a while.


    The queen turned to Liliana, "Did my daughter get to tell you about all her planning today? I''m sure you would love to hear about the flowers she picked." Queen Valerie coaxed conversation from my now timid sister.


    "I do like flowers," Liliana offered meekly.


    "I would enjoy hearing about them too, Your Highness," my mother added.


    "Well I picked white lilies for the arrangements in the foyer. I think they will look lovely there.." Alina started sharing her work she did earlier . I was no help at all with flower picking. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Jacob, have you told Jack of our meetings?" The king asked my father in a low tone while the ladies continued their discussion.


    "Our meetings, Your Majesty?" My father countered.


    "Yes." The king added as though the three of us knew what he was meaning. My father and I exchanged blank looks.


    "I''m sorry. I have not. What would you like him to know?" My father was as lost as I was.


    King Caderyn explained, "Jacobson will attend all Swordsman council meetings until further notice"


    My stomach sank. I had expected to join those meetings, but not for some time. I had no idea what they discussed and expected to be briefed closer to when I would be a swordsman. I am not sure what I''ve gotten myself into.


    At least I better knew what would be expected of me. Somehow better knowing the expectations of my future job did not settle my nerves. My father never spoke of what happened in these meetings.


    Sometimes they convened at early hours or ran late into the evenings. Father usually came home looking weary and rundown. Not always, but the ratio leaned in favor of exhaustion. Guess I would soon find out what weighed on my father so heavily. I only hope that I have enough fortitude to withstand what lay ahead.

 Chapter 22: Stable

    Chapter 22: Stable The next morning, I awoke with my younger siblings jumping onto my bed. Before the sun was even up they had enough energy to run to the gnomes and back. My body was too exhausted the evening before to put up much of a fight toward sleep. I slept soundly.


    "Jack! Wake up" Liliana cooed.


    "You''ll miss your parade!" Abrin added.


    My mother, who had unleashed my siblings on me, stood amused in the doorway. "They''re right. Get up sleepyhead. The castle is expecting you."


    I meandered out of bed. Rest felt good. Then shooed my family out of my room so I could dress.


    What does one wear to a parade? I threw on my finest clothes and hoped it would be appropriate. I suppose I should write a guide for clueless future royals.


    My family all met me in the carriage downstairs. I suppose as my family, they too would be honored. My mother, being the angel she is, had some toast and an apple waiting for me for breakfast.


    We were off and at the palace gates before I was done with the apple. The Royal Steward met me at the carriage.


    "Sir Jacobson, please come with me. You''re late. The rest of the family, please wait here until I come with further instructions." He graciously gave me a bow and led on. How could I already be late? It was not that long after dawn. I guess Royals never sleep.


    I was escorted to the Royal stable, where a few guards stood around looking lost. I recognized some of them from yesterday. They were Alina''s unofficial taste testers. The steward looked flustered. He paced for a moment in front of the door before turning back to me.


    "Wait here, please sir. It seems that running late is a habit everyone has today." His tone was light, but he seemed under a considerable amount of stress. I hope he has a day off coming up soon, otherwise the vein in his forehead might just pop. He turned on his heel, leaving me alone.


    Although the smell of the stables was not the most pleasant of aromas, it was at least familiar. In the last few days I had very little in the way of familiarity and it was very welcomed. I breathed in the smell.


    It was then I noticed there were voices coming from inside the open stable. They seemed familiar.


    "So you''re really going through with it?" I heard a female say. I knew the voice but couldn''t immediately place it because it was so full of emotion. I think she was crying which made her voice thick and less intelligible.


    "I think I have to. I''m so sorry. Maybe we can keep thinking and find another way" Alina''s voice rang out clearly and sounded pained.


    I heard someone give a frustrated sigh. The first speaker continued. "I''ll see you after the parade, I have some thinking to do." She said the word thinking with such disdain, the idea must''ve been repulsive.


    I heard footsteps. I panicked. I didn''t want Alina to think I had been eavesdropping. I stepped to the side of the door before either of the girls saw me. I made my way out of sight just in time as the first figure, who I assume was my mystery girl, left the stable in a brown traveling cloak covering her entire person. The morning was chilled and the cloak looked warm. She soon found her way out of sight.


    The moment shared between the two women seemed too personal for grace to be given to an eavesdropper. I hope the mystery woman will be alright.


    Alina soon followed and stood waiting in front of the stable. I suppose the Steward left her there too.


    I seized the moment and pretended to casually walk up from the far side of the stable, and hoped the loitering guards would not ask about my awkward behavior.


    "Alina, is this where I''m supposed to be?" I hoped she didn''t suspect too much.


    Alina looked slightly startled. "Oh, Jack. Yes, this is where you need to be. The stable master will soon have our carriage ready and my parents will join us soon." She seemed uneasy.


    "Everything okay?" Maybe my acting was not so extraordinary. She must have been confused by my behavior.


    "Yes, well I hope so." Alina bit her lip.


    "Me too." I responded sincerely.


    Alina shook her head as if shaking off a thought and turned to face me square on, "Are you excited about your first Royal parade?"


    "Terrified." My honest answer fell from my lips instinctively.


    More footsteps announced the arrival of the King and Queen with the steward close behind. The slim man had a scroll tucked under his arm. His anxious expression had not changed much. He unraveled the scroll in his hands and nodded, mentally checking off part of a list.


    "Princess Alina, have you seen the stable master?" The steward inquired. I guess his duties were not done yet.


    "He''s readying the carriage in the back, I believe" Alina responded politely, gesturing in a direction.


    The man rolled back up the scroll and ran off in the indicated direction. I think I''ve seen tomatoes with a paler expression. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stood with my future family in uncomfortable silence. It seemed as if all of us used up all of our small talk topics the evening before.


    The queen broke the tension, "Sir Jacobson, did your family tell you what to expect from a royal parade?"


    My family? Maybe my mother and the queen discussed this last night while I was panicking about Swordsman meetings. Who else would know about Royal parades?


    "No, Your Majesty. I''m afraid my family does not have much experience with parades. What should I expect today?" This could be helpful.


    The queen looked sideways at the King, sharing a moment. I must have missed something. She then smiled at me "Just smile. Wave. Be yourself. And don''t lose your hat."


    We all laughed at her joke. It was then our carriage arrived, with one slightly less red Steward. I breathed deep to feel more stable. Here we go!

 Chapter 23: Parade

    Chapter 23: Parade The Steward gathered the Royals around to hear him better, "The parade will wind through the city with four horseback soldiers in front of the carriage." He again unfurled his scroll. This time showing us all a map of the parade route.


    " Behind the Royal carriage will be Sir Jacobson''s family in their carriage. Then four more mounted soldiers. We just have to wait for those falcons to appear. Lord Garrison told me he would hand pick his men." The Steward looked back toward the palace in anticipation.


    The clan of Falcons were traditionally the Royal guard although a decent amount of them were assigned to other tasks nowadays. They still protected our sovereigns, especially for special ceremonies.


    Just then as if on cue, a group of ceremonially dressed soldiers approached the stable. There were very clearly eight that were going to ride horseback. They set themselves apart by being dressed in armor with the Ensis crest. They had velvet ceremonial capes trimmed in royal blue, the color associated with the throne, and lined in red, the color typically associated with the clan of falcons.


    However there were two more people among them that stuck out. Dressed in Royal Herald garb, a man with the muscular chiseled frame of a soldier and a man with a plump middle approached us. Upon closer inspection, the former was Sir Gavin and the latter was The pudgy man from the night of Alina''s ball.


    I shared a look with Alina. I rolled my eyes hoping the plump gentleman was far enough away he wouldn''t see. Alina smiled and stifled a laugh. She looped her hand through my arm. From an onlooker''s perspective, it was a sign of affection. However she used the display to elbow me for my rude behavior.


    Sir Gavin approached the royal family and bowed at the waist. The gentleman that I have not so affectionately named Sir Pudgy, followed closely on Gavin''s heels and also tried to bow at the waist. Since his middle was quite a bit more profound than his clansman, his head barely dipped at the action.


    I should not be surprised to see Gavin, but it has not crossed my mind to expect him. The clan of falcons passed their sword from father to oldest son. He would undeniably be a Swordsman someday.


    "Your Majesties, my father has given me permission to ask an honor of you. If it pleases your Highnesses, please allow me and Sir Balor the honor of driving your carriage in the parade. The clan of falcon feels horrible over disrupting Princess Alina''s ball and would like to make amends by serving the royal family directly." Gavin was always eloquent, even when groveling.


    King Caderyn smiled, "Thank you, Sir Gavin. Such initiative is rarely seen in future swordsmen. You are a credit to the house of Falcon. We would gladly welcome another level of protection."


    Somehow I felt insulted. I know that I am no longer considered a future swordsman, but I never heard such a flowery accolade from the king. I certainly never heard it about my uncle either. Oh well. He did choose me to marry his daughter. Surely actions speak louder than words.


    "You are too gracious, my king. If he may, Balor would like to apologize to Her Highness directly" Gavin had a bite in his tone that I did not know he could muster. I respected him for it. All of my interactions with him gave me the impression that emotion was impolite.


    "By all means" the king responded.


    "Please forgive my imprudence, Your Highness. I offended my sovereign and disgraced my clan." Balor got the words out, but the flow was not natural.


    Balor, whose mother must have misnamed him in my humble opinion, looked displeased. I can only imagine that someone so prideful did not find getting to drive the Royal carriage in herald attire as an honor. He probably was shining his armor and had his mount brushed and ready when he heard the news he had been picked for a different position in the parade.


    "All is forgiven. The clan of Falcon has redeemed itself." Alina was gracious.


    The Steward finally smiled. I was not sure he was capable. "If everyone is ready, we can proceed. Sir Jacobson''s family has their carriage outside the gates. We will merge them into the parade as you all pass." A deep breath finally relieved the tension in the man''s body.


    "As you wish." The King smiled. He gave his arm to Queen Valerie and walked to where he could hand her into the open canopy carriage. The king and queen took their seats facing forward.


    I followed behind with Alina on my arm. I handed her into the carriage and we settled into the seats that faced backward.


    Gavin closed the door behind us. He smiled at us and dipped his head in respect. He and Balor climbed in the coachman''s seats. The stable master handed the reigns to Balor. With a flick of the wrist, the horses were off.


    The carriage surged out of the gates and my family''s carriage joined in behind us. The parade route was one big loop. The palace was at the top of a hilltop within the capital city. Neighborhoods filled with nobility were the closest to the top, followed by neighborhoods of merchants and tradesmen. Nearest the city gates was the market, shops, inns and taverns. All the places of commerce and trade. The parade was supposed to go all the way down to the market closest to the city gates and wrap back up through neighborhood streets as they filled with people.


    As the carriages started down the hill, people slowly filed out of their homes to wave and well wish. Cheers and flags were lifted in celebration.


    At first I timidly waved. I gained confidence as I saw the regal hand waves of my carriage companions. I smiled and nodded as people shouted my name.


    We soon reached the market where flowers and flags were being sold in celebration. Townsmen threw roses toward Alina and shouted her praises. She beamed. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I knew it, we were heading back up the hill. The fanfare made everything quickly swirl by, but a familiar face caught my eye. Cali was standing along with well wishers on the side of the road. I had a perfect view of her as I was facing backward. She held a weak smile and had a brown traveling cloak hanging around her shoulders.


    Cali was the one Alina was talking to in the stables! Before I could ask Alina what they were talking about, a chorus of terrified screams drowned out all thought

 Chapter 24: Attack

    Chapter 24: Attack Cali was standing near a gentleman in a dark cloak with the hood pulled up over his head. The man dropped the hood to reveal his raven hair and sharp angled face. He pulled out a bow and notched an arrow. The first arrow he loosed caught Balor''s hat. The arrow hit a nearby wooden door frame with a resounding thud.


    The screams began. The crowd panicked. Parents picked up their children. Some people ran into their houses. Others just found places to cover themselves. We were under attack.


    Guards started to charge the man from horseback. The man was quick to notch his second arrow. He loosed it facing the carriage once again. As it left his bow, I made eye contact with the man. He smirked and I felt like I could hear his chuckle reverberate in my chest. In an instant, he disappeared leaving the vaguest hint of a puff of smoke behind him. Lucky for him, because I saw the flash of Cali''s blade where he was just standing.


    Gavin unfortunately had poor timing. He turned to see the commotion when the screams arose. He caught the second arrow. It lodged itself into Gavin''s backward facing right shoulder. I heard the gut-wrenching thud behind me. The distinct noise of flesh being struck is not something easily forgotten. Gavin cried out in pain.


    The horses startled. The future Swordsman lost his balance as the carriage surged forward at a gallop with Balor trying to maintain some illusion of control on the reigns. Gavin fell backward into Alina and myself. His yell pierced through thought.


    "Gavin!" Alina screamed. Her hand fell instinctively to help right him onto his chest. There was panic in her eyes as her fingertips found blood. I pulled them both to the carriage floor. If our attacker can disappear that easily, he could reappear just as quickly. I shielded both of them with my body. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The King started shouting orders but I couldn''t understand them. He tucked his wife close and she ducked her head to the center of the carriage. I was too focused on the situation inside the carriage.


    Gavin was in shock. The arrow shaft still protruded from his shoulder. He looked at me in bewilderment. His eyes were wide with concern. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold in the pain of the jostling carriage ride. This was supposed to be a peaceful parade.


    Alina had her wits about her. She was still understandably shaken, but she wasn''t screaming. She was under attack, with a wounded soldier pressed up against her and still managing to keep her cool. Her father''s orders and the cacophony of the chaos around us would have pushed anyone into hysterics, but not her. It was impressive.


    "What do I do?" Alina looked to me for guidance.


    I took a deep breath. Thankfully during a time where my father thought he could shape my training with my love of books, my father had forced into my hands books on battlefield medical treatment. I tried to clear my own head. I was not a doctor.


    "Here" I pulled off my coat. "Help me keep pressure on the wound." I was not sure if I should remove the arrow or if that would cause more damage. Instead, we wrapped my coat around the arrow shaft. At least the blood flow did not seem to be a lethal flow.


    With the limited space in the carriage floor, Alina''s right arm could not get free. With my right hand and her left, we pressed down on the injury.


    Gavin yelped. I should be doing more. This arrow could have easily struck me instead. Maybe it was meant me. I shook off the thought and tried to focus.


    Gavin found his tongue. "Sir Jacobson, let me do that. Make sure the royal family is covered." Gavin was all about duty, even when he was just attacked. He pushed my hand away, holding my coat to his chest. His fingers touched Alina''s. His gaze questioned her. I expected her to let go, but she was determined to help.


    "You just took an arrow for my family. At least let me do this for you." Alina pleaded with her face flushed from the terror around her "Besides, what else is there to do down here?" A pained smile ran across Gavin''s face and he did not question the royal request.


    I sat up slightly straighter. Better covering the queen than I had before. The horses were almost to the castle gates. Fortunately, my parents'' carriage was also right on our heels. Hopefully they were all safe. I was thankful for my family''s covered carriage. Maybe my siblings would be spared the horror of what just happened.


    I heard the dry click of the carriage wheels running over the iron track that the castle gate would use to slide into place. We were no longer in the open. We made it.


    Guards rushed the carriages. Protecting the royals from every angle imaginable.


    My head cleared enough to finally understand the king''s orders. "Captain Gunnar, take men and sweep the city for a male intruder. Captain Marcus, sweep the castle and send someone to fetch the Swordsmen. Sir Walter, secure those who were in the parade until things settle down and fetch the doctor!" The king ordered.


    The queen and king shuffled to get out of the carriage. I lifted Alina out of her wedged position and to the ground before going to help Gavin from the carriage. I gave Gavin a hand to help him stand. He nodded his thanks after an involuntary grimace through clenched teeth. Then tried to help him navigate the carriage steps without jostling the arrow too much.


    I turned back to Alina to see her staring at her bloodied hand. She took deep breaths, unused to bloodshed. Although I had never been attacked before, the practice field made me familiar with the sight of blood.


    Sir Walter, a knightly man that I had not met before rushed all of the carriage passengers, including my family, into a room inside the castle. My little sister looked confused and Abrin was crying. The illusion of safety was shattered for all.

 Chapter 25: Aftermath

    Chapter 25: Aftermath The room we were shuffled into was near the entrance closest to the stables. Although the room was furnished, the fact that this room did not often house any of the royal family was blatantly obvious. Simple chairs and a small, but well kept fireplace drew my attention since little else occupied the space. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen led the way into the space as the king was still issuing orders from the doorway. My family took up two of the chairs, with each of my parents holding a sibling. Queen Valerie took the seat next my mother, trying to help sooth everyone in the situation


    Balor, who to his credit had not left Gavin''s side since they both got down from the carriage, sat next to his still bleeding clansman in the corner closest to the door. Hopefully the doctor would arrive quickly. The plump man seemed to be shielding my siblings from the sight of Gavin''s injury. Although I''m sure Balor''s motives somehow were rooted in pride, I was grateful for him. No matter his intentions, he was at least doing one decent thing.


    Alina followed me as I crossed the room to my family. Liliana sat up straighter in my dad''s lap. Her face was red from being pushed tight against my father. I wondered if he had been holding her since the moment he knew something was amiss on the parade route.


    Abrin had settled into my mother''s arms and nestled his head on her shoulder. The panicked sobs I had heard near the carriages had slowed. His breathing slowly leveled out into a steady pattern with the occasional large sniffle.


    "I don''t understand. Why were people screaming? What made the parade stop? Are we safe?" Liliana looked from my dad to me. Surely one of us had an answer.


    I realized that when I left my family''s carriage this morning, Liliana was perfectly positioned to see none of the action that unfolded before her. She faced backward, unable to really see Gavin''s shoulder get struck and was on the opposite side of the carriage from the enemy archer. At least she didn''t get to see the horror.


    Abrin had been on my mother''s lap facing forward. I hoped he had only seen Balor''s hat disappear from his head. That is, if he had seen anything at all.


    "Someone tried to hurt the royal family, but they are all okay. We are safe, sweetheart. Daddy will protect you. " My father''s gentle words mollified my curious sister.


    "Jack, if people are going to try to hurt you, I don''t want you to be a prince!" Liliana soured her expression.


    "I will be okay, sweet sister. The Swordsmen are brave and protect the royal family. See Princess Alina is safe." I weakly smiled at my fiancee, hoping for reinforcements.


    "Of course they keep me safe! They will keep you safe too!" Alina reached up to take my sister''s hand to comfort her before realizing Gavin''s blood still stained her palm and fingertips. She quickly pulled her hand into the folds of her skirt, hoping my sister did not notice.


    Liliana seemed to be unaware of the action as she snuggled back into my father''s chest. He held her tight.


    "I will come back and see you in a moment, dear sister." Alina excused herself and walked over to the corner where I had not noticed a small looking glass mounted on the wall above a table. Atop the table sat a pitcher of water, a bowl and some towels.


    I looked back toward my father and Liliana. My sister had curled up in our father''s lap. Her fingers danced along to buttons of his coat, finding entertainment in the most mundane things. I wish I could be that innocent.


    My father caught my eye. He slit his eyes in Alina''s direction motioning me her way. "Everyone is taken care of over here." His tone, while commanding, kept the gentleness he had used with my sister.


    I took the hint and followed Alina to the corner. My father implied she needed me. Her physical well being was intact, but I wonder how she was feeling?


    As I got closer, I saw Alina looking down at her hands. One was relatively clean. The other was far from it. Her back faced the rest of the room. As I turned to face her I noticed that the bodice of her gown had not fully escaped the blood that had pooled around my coat while she was pressed close to Gavin on the carriage floor. Her maroon dress hid the stain well.


    "Would you like some help?" I picked up a cloth and the pitcher. I poured some of the water to dampen the cloth. She would not meet my eyes as I cleaned her hand.


    "Alina, are you okay?" My voice was barely above a whisper. I did not want to draw attention to her.


    She filled her lungs with a deep breath. "Yes. I just need a moment." Her lips pursed as if contemplating something. "Luckily, this time I can have a moment, Jack. Being part of my family means that your life is for the people. In a moment, I will put on a strong facade and continue on. This life is not about me, but about Ensis. Do you think you can handle this?" She only wavered in the last sentence.


    "I''m sure with you as my leader, I can learn anything." My gut reaction flowed from my lips, but I was sure that those words would stick in my mind for time to come. "But remember, you have me now too. I''m behind the curtain of your play for the masses." She was not alone.


    "Thank you, Jack." She turned her hands from front to back, both fully clean. "Let''s go check on Gavin"


    At some point the doctor had arrived and started examining Gavin. While we were crossing to the corner where the clansmen of falcon nested, we heard the doctor excuse himself to prepare his infirmary for surgery. He informed the pair that he would be back momentarily to transport Gavin.


    Balor had his back to us. "Told you that we should have worn our armor instead of these ridiculous servant garbs", the pudgy man spat out, with us unknowingly in earshot. The momentary warmth I felt for the man evaporated.


    "All the better to know how much danger our other countrymen are in who do not have the luxury of armor" Gavin said before spotting the two of us. Before he could announce our presence, his chubby counterpart opened his mouth again.


    "Who cares? They''re servants" Sir Pudgy''s vile speech rang out.


    Alina''s face flushed in anger. "I care!"

 Chapter 26: Relief

    Chapter 26: Relief Balor''s large frame turned to see who had challenged him. Sir Pudgy stood in defiance before realizing his opponent. He at least had the decency to look mortified when he saw he had just insulted the crown Princess.


    "The people of Ensis are worth protecting. No matter their station. No matter their status, job or region within our borders." Although her speech rang out true with her tone full of bite, her voice was quiet. Alina did not want to cause a scene, but wanted to prove a point.


    "Some are just worth protecting more? Why else have a whole clan whose original purpose was to protect the house of phoenix?" I think the man had a death wish. I deeply wanted to grant it.


    Alina balled her fist. Although I had never seen her strike someone, I''m sure she witnessed Cali''s temper strike something and had probably picked up a few pointers. I barely held my tongue, hoping that I had learned something from Alina''s ball.


    "My apologies, Your Magnanimous Highness. My clansman speaks for only himself. He does not understand the honor we experienced today being able to personally protect you. Maybe he would be better suited for a position without any distinction." Even bleeding Gavin stood. The future Swordsman leaned against the wall for support. Somehow Gavin still had a commanding presence. He was not going to tolerate his kinsman''s disrespect. Balor was unwilling to learn.


    Alina''s tension left her hand. A smirk crept across the corners of her mouth. "I agree, Sir Gavin. I shall not dishonor the clan of Falcon by exiling someone from our lands. Especially after your personal sacrifice today. I will not relieve anyone from their post just yet. I will say that the clan of Bear could use some help protecting crops along the border where they have to prepare their own food, after they hunt it, that is" Balor''s face fell. He had never had to even catch a chicken and it showed. His plump stomach might benefit from the assignment.


    "The clan of Stag could use some assistance better mapping out the marshlands to the west. They are uninhabitable due to some reptilian monsters who keep attacking." Alina continued. I had read about those creatures with large snouts and natural camouflage. Sir Pudgy''s pale pallor turned green. Although he was not a gnome, I think he was seeing an unpleasant future for himself.


    "The clan of Wolves could use someone to clean latrines used near the city walls. If a clansman from the house of Falcon is dissatisfied serving in a traditional role close to the throne, I''m sure these other clans would welcome him. If he might learn something from these brave countrymen, I would be happy to assign the gentleman as an honored representative to the clans that protect a wide variety of our citizenry." Alina flexed her authority without breaking a sweat.


    Balor gulped. He was about to open his mouth but Gavin stopped the nonsense that I''m sure was about to come from Sir Pudgy''s vile thoughts.


    "You are most gracious, Your Highness. I will discuss the events of today with my father and mention the Princess''s most generous offer. Hopefully we will come up with some arrangement to help this countryman better understand the worth of his fellow man." Gavin was sweating, but it did not seem to be from his words. The pain from his injury had to be taxing him more than he wanted to admit. I''m positive that standing, even out of respect for Alina, was not the best action for his current condition.


    Balor finally kept his entitled arrogance to himself. His mouth hung open in disbelief as he breathed audibly through it. If he had any more thoughts he wanted to share, he was unable. The doctor returned to collect Gavin and enlisted Balor to help Gavin to the infirmary.


    "Thank you, Sir Gavin, for your service to the crown. I shall visit you once the doctor and circumstances allow." Alina offered as the men exited.


    "That would be lovely, Your Highness" were Gavin''s last words before disappearing from sight as he turned into the hallway.


    Alina and I barely had time to join my family around the fireplace before Uncle John could be heard somewhere in the hall.


    "Where is my family?" I never heard him so worried. Someone must have pointed in the correct direction because he soon came bursting through the door, passing the king without so much as a nod. He was solely focused on us.


    "Is everyone alright? I heard someone from the parade was injured." John''s panic made little Abrin start to squirm again. Uneasiness returned to the air.


    "Our family is fine, John. Calm down. You''re upsetting the children." My father sternly addressed his brother.


    Looking at the group around the fireplace, my uncle inspected each face for injury or pain. Finding none, his face relaxed momentarily. He let out a deep sigh of relief then panicked anew.


    "Queen Valerie, please don''t tell me one of your family was injured." John looked around again. Inspecting Alina''s expression and the queen''s. Both looked fairly tranquil. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are well, Sir John. Sir Gavin defended us bravely. The doctor thinks he too will soon be well." The queen quelled John''s worry while still keeping out details that might upset my siblings.


    "Don''t worry Uncle John. Daddy will always protect us." Liliana chimed in. She got off my father''s lap to hug my uncle around his middle.


    "Ah. Silly me. How could I forget? Thank you Liliana." My uncle bent down to her level and bopped her nose. She giggled for what felt like the first time. I did not even realize how healing her joy could be.


    Happiness did not die today. There can be joy even in the darkest moments. My sister was definitely worth protecting. The innocent people like her that could not defend themselves still created moments like this and that was worth protecting at all costs. How could Balor be so blind to that?

 Chapter 27: Assignment

    Chapter 27: Assignment We stayed in the holding room until Sir Walter came and gave us notice that the castle and city had been swept. No sign of any threats were uncovered, but clearly there was more to report than should be general knowledge.


    "Excuse us, ladies. Come gentlemen, the council will convene." The king bellowed.


    Abrin, not wanting to be grouped with "ladies", stood and was soon on the king''s heels.


    "Ab.." my mother was cut off by my uncle.


    "Master Abrin, will you do me a favor by taking on a special assignment?" Uncle John coyly offered.


    Abrin turned on his heel, curious as to what he could do. "What is it?"


    "These ladies need protecting." Uncle John motioned to the throng sitting around the fireplace.


    "Do I get a sword?" Abrin''s eyes grew greedily.


    "No. You are going to protect them from something else. The utter despair of not having all of us together" my uncle was losing my brother''s enthusiasm. "I picked you specially for this assignment because the cure is laughter. Can you make these ladies laugh?"


    My mother joined in the charade. "Oh, I am in the depths of despair!" She dramatically threw the back of her palm to her forehead, pantomiming that she might swoon.


    "Oh no! Abrin might be our only hope!" The queen joined in the game.


    Abrin beamed as he ran toward what would be his center stage. "No need to fret, Mama!" Abrin turned his back to his audience and bent at the middle. He started making goofy faces between his legs. The ladies giggled at their new court jester.


    "I see you have your assignment well in hand. Keep up the good work, Abrin." My father smiled before opening the door for my uncle and me to follow the king to the council chambers. Slight envy pricked at my heart. I wish I were being entertained by my brother instead of whisked away to a meeting, however duty calls.


    We entered the same room where we had housed the gnomes. Lord Bleddyn, Lord Garrison, Captain Marcus and Captain Gunnar were all already in the room. They rose from their seats out of respect for the king. King Caderyn took his place at the head of the table before motioning for the rest of us to join him. I sat in between my father and uncle, hoping I didn''t steal anyone''s seat.


    "My Liege, please excuse my impertinence. I just wanted to inform you before we begin that I have instructed one of my servants to inform me when my son is out of surgery. I hope this does not cause any disruption." Lord Garrison was straight forward. I appreciated his concern for Gavin and was glad to think that Balor was an exception rather than the standard for how the men of Falcon behaved.


    "Of course. We understand." The king then turned to the business at hand, "Captains, please give your reports."


    Captain Marcus, who I think was from the clan of wolves, started his report. " The castle and grounds were swept and nothing was found to be amiss." He cleared his throat. His brown eyes seemed to give away his nerves. I wondered how often he had to give reports here.


    "The castle walls have doubled the watch and will do scheduled sweeps of the palace until told otherwise. We have no intelligence that makes us think that the attacker made it past the city and on to royal grounds." Captain Marcus finished his review before straightening back his deep brown hair.


    "Thank you for your report. Are there any questions from the council?" The king posed to the group.


    I had so many questions, but they hardly seemed appropriate. How did they sweep the castle? Was every room and passageway checked? I did not want to question the captain''s authority. I was simply curious. Having played hide and seek in the rooms outside of the petitioner''s court as a child, I could only imagine how many nooks someone could hide in if they had the whole castle to choose from. I suppose I should trust these men to do their job.


    "Hearing none, is there anything else you have to say Captain Marcus before we hear Captain Gunnar''s report?" The king added. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One last thing, I propose that the royal family consider keeping extra personal guards until more intelligence is gathered about this threat." Captain Marcus added.


    "It shall be done." The king announced.


    "As you wish" Lord Garrison nodded. He was still in charge of those men.


    "Captain Gunnar, please share your findings." The king commanded.


    Gunnar was one of my distant relatives. I could not tell you exactly how our family tree connected, but I knew he was a clansman. He straightened his back to his full height and breathed deeply.


    "My men swept the city and investigated the area of the attack. They did not find the archer that shot at the royal family during the parade. The citizens that saw the man all have roughly the same description. Including an invaluable close up description from Lady Calista. The archer apparently has a scar behind his left ear. Wanted posters have already been posted around the city. " Gunnar paused to collect his thoughts.


    "The next pieces of the investigation have not been fully solved. Please, Good Swordsmen, I welcome any insight". His hand ran through his red hair before Gunnar continued.


    "The archer by all accounts disappeared into a puff of smoke, but it was not without a trace. He stood on cobblestone that is now scorched with burn marks. We do not know what this means." Gunnar''s face surveyed the room.


    What could that mean? How was that possible? Before anyone tried to answer that mystery, he continued.


    "Also, we are not sure that the first arrow did not miss its mark." There was a surplus of confused expressions in the room. The first arrow only caught Balor''s hat.


    "This was attached to the arrow shaft." Gunnar unfurled a scroll. Across the page it read "Are you sure you are safe?" Above an inscription that was not in any language I had seen before.


    A chill ran down my spine. Someone wanted the people to panic. They certainly had my attention

 Chapter 28: Foreboding

    Chapter 28: Foreboding Who retrieved this letter?" The king said motioning to the threatening note that had been delivered via arrow though Balor''s cap. "Is there any way a townsman saw this message?"


    I had not thought of that. If a soldier retrieved the message, at least the message would not send another wave of fear through the general public.


    "The merchant whose door frame the arrow struck helped retrieve the message. There is a chance the public knows, but the gentleman was asked to keep our findings secret. We will see if he can be trusted." Gunnar responded.


    "Very well," King Caderyn thought aloud. "Does anyone have any ideas on what these things mean?"


    Lord Bleddyn cleared his throat. His face contorted uncomfortably. "I feel I can be of service, my king." His speech stopped, uncertain of where to begin.


    "You have the floor, Lord Bleddyn." King Caderyn motioned for the Swordsman to continue. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The twins'' father straightened in his chair. "Among the powers of the Norads is the ability to transport themselves in the manner that has been described. My knowledge on the subject is limited, but from what I understand, there is little chance that the archer is still in the city." Lord Bleddyn rubbed his temples. This did not seem to be a topic he enjoyed.


    "Why is that?" My father queried, pushing Lord Bleddyn to continue.


    "My understanding is that to use that kind of magic, the user must be very familiar with the place they want to reappear. I''m not positive about the reasons behind it, but my conjecture is that they would not want to land somewhere that they could harm themselves. Like appearing on the edge of a cliff or run themselves through with a blade."


    "Thank you, Lord Bleddyn," The king contributed and turned to continue the meeting.


    "My King, I have more to share." Lord Bleddyn reached for the scroll of parchment. "This language proves that the attack came from the North. The norads occupy the mountains there. This language resonates in the highest echelons of their nobility. The lettering is from spells of the darkest magic and was transformed into a language for the elite and most powerful."


    Lord Garrison cut in with a quizzical look on his face. "My friend, how do you know all of this? You knew the Autarch by name and this magic by description. Is there a reference the rest of us may study?"


    Lord Bleddyn sighed and looked remosefully at his brother-in-arms. "No. Sadly my source for this knowledge is no longer with us. What I must say should not leave this room" A breath steadied him. "When I met my late wife, Amaryllis, she had just escaped torture at the hands of the Norads and was barely alive. She lived among them for years before she could manage to get to freedom."


    My eyes swept the room. Stunned faces surrounded me. Captain Marcus''s jaw hung slack. My uncle looked pained. Most of these men knew each other for years. How had none of them ever asked about Bleddyn''s wife?


    So Lord Bleddyn did not just learn about these people through his travels as a merchant. He knew from first hand account stories. I wish his wife had written books of her experiences. I caught myself. In my thirst for knowledge I had momentarily forgotten my humanity. I do not blame the woman for not reliving her torture through the written word. How horribly painful would that be?


    Cali''s mom was tortured by this enemy. With that thought my blood started to boil. I was upset about the attack earlier, but this new information renewed the fire in my belly. The Norads must be stopped! How could they live with such malice and disrespect toward other living things?


    "Do the twins know this about their mother?" The question I thought I was asking myself internally somehow came out of my mouth. The room looked at me. The king seemed displeased at my outburst, but other looks seemed to feed on my curiosity. They wanted to know as well.


    "No, Jack. That is Sir Jacobson." My name would forever confuse those who were close to me. "The twins know little of their mother. She died when they were so young. I did not want to give them yet another reason to not fit in with other children and a prisoner mother from a far off land might give anyone pause."


    That moment felt weird to me. Why should I know more about Cali''s mother than she does? It did not seem fair to her. Maybe someday she would get to know the truth.


    "Since none of you ever got to meet her, you might not know that Amaryllis was one of the most intelligent people I''ve ever known. My clever wife did learn the language that is penned on this parchment. Although I was a poor student of hers in regards to it, I think I might be able to decipher it." Bleddyn swallowed hard. I was not sure if he was choking back memories or tears, but clearly the man was affected.


    "Thank you for sharing, Lord Bleddyn. I''m sure your wife was a jewel among women. How lucky we are that she graced your life to give us hope in these uncertain times." Maybe my love for words came from my father. His comforting speech was almost poetic.


    The scroll was passed into the hands of Lord Bleddyn. His face curled into an expression of concentration. "I know this character as the number 1 and this one is the number 8." Unconsciously he chewed on his lower lip as a means to try and remember. "Months? No this means years. Years in the past tense. And maybe early morning?"


    My uncle was the first to put it together. "The eighteenth year had been marked, a new dawning of the same..."


    Caderyn''s eyes grew wide. The two captains looked confused. The swordsmen looked somber. It always lightens the mood to hear a foreboding prophecy twice within a week.

 Chapter 29: Strategy

    Chapter 29: Strategy The king looked at the two captains who had given their reports. "Captains, thank you for the information. The rest of the council needs time to deliberate on what we have heard. You''re dismissed"


    The two men bowed and took their leave. What must they be thinking? I certainly don''t think that they imagined this is where the day would lead them.


    "Why would the Norads want to cause chaos? What can that possibly gain them?" My mouth had a mind of its own today. I hope I don''t regret letting it run away without me.


    King Caderyn seemed irritated at my questions. He pressed his thin lips into a barely visible line.


    "Chaos can be helpful for a lot of different purposes. Just think if someone needed a distraction for a nefarious plot." My uncle tried to lead me in the direction of starting to think like a council member.


    "Or if the citizenry loses confidence in our system of government and its ability to keep them safe." Lord Garrison hypothesized.


    "They could also be trying to frighten people away from Ensis. Historically, the Norads considered this land their own. Maybe they are trying to reclaim it." Lord Bleddyn''s speech grew with anger. He was a fighter at heart.


    My history books rarely talked about the time period that Lord Bleddyn mentioned. The oral history was passed through whispers and nursery tales. The accounts did not always agree. What I did know is that at one point there were elves.


    The elven race was thought to have passed into extinction before most of our legends were even recorded. I still hold out hope that they exist, but the odds are not in my favor. Before their disappearance from the pages of history, they were said to have lived alongside a certain group of humans in the region that would become Ensis.


    It is said that elves intermarried with these humans and created magical beings. Their descendants warred against the people who had no magical abilities at the formation of our kingdom. Whether this is myth or legend, no one knows. I suppose there must be some truth to it since the Norads exist.


    "The Norads already lost that war once. They would be foolish to start it again. We are strong." The king preened with overconfidence.


    "Considering one of their archers did manage to wound my son today, I would advise caution over confidence, My King. We are strong, but we need to be wise as well," Lord Garrison somehow reprimanded the king while still maintaining an over abundance of respect for his authority. I do not know what swordsman''s training looks like in the house of Falcon, but I hope to learn some of their finesse.


    "Since Lord Bleddyn is the most knowledgeable about our opponents, shall we hear his ideas on how to best prepare ourselves?" My father brought us back to the topic at hand. We needed a plan.


    "We need to make sure we double the training guards receive...," Lord Bleddyn began the five hour planning session off with defensive moves. I began it by hanging on every word.


    The swordsman were all knowledgeable. Ideas of defense and offense were presented in turns. Sometimes the same Swordsman who presented the idea was the first to abandon it. Strategies were adopted, revisited, revised and then reopened for general debate.


    I suppose it was good for me to hear all of the ideas, but hours into this meeting my head was spinning. Maybe I would be able to appreciate these meetings once I had a few more years under my belt. These men were all my father''s peers.


    I had not missed Lord Holden until this moment. He was usually at the border and departed sometime yesterday. Maybe someone younger would be able to better help me keep pace with the most recent plans and the methodology to get to them. I stifled a yawn.


    A knock at the door disturbed everyone''s thoughts. The king was the first to regain composure. "Come in."


    A servant entered and walked to Lord Garrison''s side. She handed him a piece of paper. "My son''s surgery is over. He is expected to recover. He''s awoken from the doctor''s sleeping draught and is asking to see me."


    There was no question in Lord Garrison''s voice. He stood before remembering himself. "Excuse me, King and Council."


    "Of course! By all means. I wouldn''t deny a request from a Swordsman. Especially under these circumstances." King Caderyn nodded his head in approval of Lord Garrison''s departure.


    "Your Majesty, since you would not deny the request of a Swordsman, consider this. Please allow me the honor of striking out in the morning to take care of this threat against our kingdom!" Lord Bleddyn was usually more reserved. Maybe the past brought out a different side of him. His voice was full of conviction.


    This was a new thought. With my interest piqued, even the thought of yawning disappeared. How would this request be received?


    "I appreciate your passion, Lord Bleddyn but I''m not sure that plan is the best option. I would prefer as many swordsmen as possible be near the castle." King Caderyn seemed poised to protect himself.


    Lord Bleddyn looked displeased. "If the opportunity arises, I will avenge my wife, Your Majesty"


    I hope I never cross the clan of wolves. It''s clear that Cali comes by her passion and intensity for life honestly. Lord Bleddyn and Cali were cut from the same cloth. I had been on the receiving side of a lesser version of the utter look of disdain that the Swordsman was giving King Caderyn. No one would take away his chance to right the wrong that had happened to Cali''s mom so many years before.


    The king was exasperated. "Enough! I mean that is enough for today. Council dismissed" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My uncle, father and I all walked back to the holding room we had left hours before. Even from down the hall, we could tell our loved ones were still there. Laughter filled the halls.


    We walked into a sight that filled me with joy. Liliana was snuggled in between Cali and Alina. All were guessing wildly at the charade my mother was trying to perform. It must be some type of bird.


    "Never forget that coming home is always the best reward and your marriage will be filled with love." My father was a wise man. Today I understood him a little bette

 Chapter 30: Consequence

    Chapter 30: Consequence I picked up Liliana to set her in my lap, situating myself between Alina and Cali. Although I knew the palace had more guards than the rest of the city, it comforted me to know that Cali was in the room with Alina and my family after the day I had. I know she would protect them.


    My mother took center stage. Abrin had taken over the seat that he and my mother were sharing last time I saw them. Queen Valerie sat next to him learning on her armrest nearest to him. She glowed with joy. I''m so glad she''s adopted my family.


    My mother flapped her arms and pretended to fly. Her neck was outstretched and her motions seemed graceful.


    "A chicken?" Abrin squealed with giggles at his obviously joking guess. My mother smiled and shook her head.


    "Well I know that Abrin is a silly goose!" My uncle picked up my brother and stole the chair. Abrin giggled even more as he scurried back into Uncle John''s lap.


    "Oh. A goose?" Alina guessed. My mother eyed her at the suggestion. A more mischievous grin snuck across my mother''s face before she pointedly shook her head twice. Alina was close to the answer.


    "A swan." My father suggested from the back row.


    "Yes, Mama is a swan!" Liliana cheered.


    "Oh! You got me! It''s not fair when you have help from one of the brightest men in the room." My mother''s eyes danced with affection for my father. She always took an opportunity to compliment her husband.


    "My dear, you do not give yourself enough credit. You make a lovely swan." My father has been full of surprises lately. I can only recall a handful of times I heard him so sentimental. Maybe I was used to seeing my father as a warrior. He was so much more.


    Glancing around the cozy room, my father smiled. "We should probably head home and let Princess Alina and Queen Valerie resume their days."


    "Right you are! Come on sweethearts." My mother motioned for my siblings to stand. "Thank you so much for your gracious hospitality, Your Majesty. We hope we did not impose too much."


    "I cannot remember the last time I had a reason to laugh this much as I have with your family. The pleasure is all mine." Queen Valerie stood and motioned for someone at the door. The servant left to I assume go to attend to the carriage. " I also took the liberty in assigning a small detail of the palace guards to accompany you home. If they are cumbersome in any way, please send them back. I just want everyone to be safe."


    "Guards! At our home! In armor!" Abrin was living his best dream. His grin spanned from one ear to the other.


    "Thank you,Your Majesty. Any measure of safety is greatly appreciated," My father responded.


    My family, including Uncle John, headed toward the door for the carriage. Somehow I felt torn between following and staying with Alina and Cali.


    "Father, is it alright if I meet you at home?" My expression gave away my thoughts.


    My father looked from Cali to Alina. "Of course. See you soon."


    "I will show you the way to your carriage. Follow me." Queen Valerie could have assigned a servant, but instead led the way for my family. Leading meant not always delegating. She was a perfect example.


    The door closed behind them, leaving me alone with Cali and Alina. I turned to Cali. "I''m so glad you''re safe! I saw how close you were to that archer."


    Since I entered the room, Cali was in a jovial mood. I unwittingly destroyed it. "Not close enough! I almost got him with my sword." Cali frowned in frustration.


    "You can''t be perfect everyday," I added.


    "I suppose not." Cali was calmer than yesterday. Probably wore herself out. I decided to press my luck.


    "Cali, did I see you leaving the stables this morning? Were you there to wish us luck, and I missed it?" What had these two been talking about before I arrived?


    "Not exactly. I just needed to talk to Alina." Cali cut in before Alina could open her mouth.


    "Oh. About what?" I hope I was not pushing too much.


    "It honestly does not matter anymore. I don''t even recall what all I said." The sincerity in Cali''s tone was like nothing I had heard from her before. Her voice teetered on the edge of emotion. "I''m just glad you''re both safe and both still here with me." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an unexpected display of affection, Cali threw her arms around Alina and me. Alina and I shared a glance behind Cali''s back. Both of us seemed caught off guard. Cali was not one for physical affection. Today must have really rattled her.


    "I''m glad we are all still here too." I tried to break the awkward tension as we released the embrace.


    "I appreciate that you almost stabbed our attacker. I''ve never been so scared in my life!" Alina chimed in.


    "Me too" I admitted safely to my friends.


    "Really? You seemed so calm under pressure." Alina looked surprised.


    "I''m not the one that cracked a joke about having nothing else to do on the carriage floor," I admitted.


    Alina''s face pinched with concern. "We really should go check on Gavin."


    Cali''s mouth hung open for a moment. "What does Gavin have to do with the carriage floor?" She paused for barely a breath. "Nevermind. I think that was a joke you had to experience firsthand."


    Alina led the way to the infirmary. Finding the door wide open, we saw Lord Garrison and his wife huddled over a cot near a corner of the room. As a group, we hovered near the door, attempting to give the family an ounce of privacy with their injured son. Hushed conversation was audible, but indecipherable until Lord Garrison''s face turned red.


    "Balor did what?" Lord Garrison''s voice could be heard throughout the room. A cot in the opposite corner creaked in protest giving away Balor''s location as he slumped his shoulders and shifted his weight. Someone was in trouble.

 Chapter 31: On The Mend

    Chapter 31: On The Mend The noise of the squeaky cot made Lord Garrison aware that his family was not alone in the room. Something in a hushed voice was said to his son, before Lord Garrison addressed his audience.


    "Thank you for coming to look after Gavin, Your Highness. Please join him. Excuse me while I speak to a clansman." Lord Garrison motioned in the direction of Sir Pudgy vaguely. "Balor, follow me." His tone shifted from friendly to commanding. The carefree motion of his hand followed his tone in becoming a sharp point toward the door.


    Although my face remained somewhat stoic for Gavin''s sake, my thoughts were rejoicing. Latrines and monsters would soon meet Sir Pudgy! I should not celebrate someone else''s misfortune, but is it socially acceptable to celebrate someone receiving a learning opportunity? I feel like that was a gray area between the heroes and villains in most of my books.


    Balor slowly followed Sir Garrison out of the door. I''m sure he noticed our wandering eyes and puffed out his chest. Pride was his greatest folly.


    Alina crossed the room to Gavin and his wisp of a mother. I had never met the woman directly but knew her by sight from royal functions. Her frame was so slight, I fear at times her husband concealed her presence unknowingly behind his broad shoulders. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Gavin, Lady Bree. It is good to see you both. I only wish it were under better circumstances," Alina greeted them.


    Gavin sat up slowly, in an attempt to show respect to Alina. His shoulder was bandaged around his chest and under his arm. Evidence of which peaked through his low necked shirt. His right arm hung in a sling supported by his left shoulder.


    "I am alive and on the mend. I think those are excellent circumstances, Your Highness." Gavin dipped his head in respect.


    "Quite right you are," Alina stammered. Not expecting his response.


    Cali stepped in to help Alina. "I am sure we can all be glad for your successful surgery. I only wish justice could be served to the individual who harmed you, Sir Gavin."


    "Do not give up hope just yet, good lady. The swordsmen and the king will pursue justice." Lady Bree sounded hopeful. I wondered how many times she recited similar things to others. How often must she trust in her husband and the council to set things right?


    "I''m sure both of our fathers are doing everything within their powers to do just that." Alina agreed.


    As if he knew that we were talking about him Lord Garrison reentered the room. Balor''s eyes must have found the floor or his shoes very interesting. He did not even glance up as he approached the group standing around him as he followed the head of his clan.


    "Excuse the intrusion, Your Highness. I was informed that the other clans may need help with some, um," Lord Garrison paused to find the right word. "Unusual tasks. Balor is more than willing to take on the challenge, if such tasks still are available," He emphasized the word more. How much more could Balor take?


    "Oh. Yes. I''m sure there is plenty for someone with Balor''s talents to do." Alina''s pleasant demeanor masked her shock that her offer had already been passed onto Lord Garrison. Her eyes momentarily slipped into a wide expression letting me know the truth.


    "Very well then. Also please allow Gavin to join him, once the doctor has cleared him for such an undertaking. A future swordsman can better fulfill his role if he understands not only his clansmen, but his countrymen as well. If my request is not possible, I understand." Lord Garrison dipped at the shoulders. It was not quite a bow, but it was respectful.


    This request made me wonder if Gavin was not the one that picked his assignment this morning. If his father had, it made his informal actions in the council chambers make more sense. Lord Garrison felt responsible for his son''s injuries.


    The leader of the clan of falcon must have assigned Gavin to babysit Sir Pudgy and his insulting ideologies. But then why would he send him away with Balor again? We saw how well Gavin helped Balor control his tongue. Somethings I would never understand.


    "By all means. If that is what you think is best for Ensis, I cannot disagree. If you will, Lord Garrison, please liaise with the other Swordsmen to find a place for these men to best serve." Alina handled herself well.


    "Thank you for this opportunity to serve, Princess. Thank you as well, Father." Gavin returned to the version of himself I remembered growing up. Duty. Decorum. It was at times almost tiresome to hear because I knew that every nobleman would compare my conduct to his. I was simply not that suave or self sacrificing.


    Alina gave a strange grin. I could not decipher it''s meaning, but maybe she was as uncomfortable being thanked as I was hearing it.


    Lord Garrison faced his wayward relative. "Sir Balor, I will speak to my counterparts and let you know where you will next serve our country. I think your time for the rest of today is best spent packing." Lord Garrison turned back to the group, dismissing Balor without another word.


    The chubby man was still in his herald''s garb from the parade. It almost made his pathetic retreat from the room even more impactful. Never assume someone is less than you.


    The doctor entered from his chambers that connected to the infirmary. He looked surprised to see that Gavin had such an audience around him.


    I wondered for a moment if it would be appropriate to ask about my coat that I gave Gavin in the carriage. I don''t think washing would get the blood out. Counting it as a lost cause, I passed on asking about it.


    "Your Highness. Honored guests. Thank you for visiting Sir Gavin. Although the surgery was a success and I do think he will fully recover, rest is still best" the doctor almost sang the childish rhyme. He must say it often. " I will keep him till tomorrow to check for infection. You may all visit him tomorrow." Just like that we were all dismissed.

 Chapter 32: Work It Out

    Chapter 32: Work It Out I awoke with my father standing above me. Did my family have no respect for sleep? I need a lock on my door.


    "Wake up. Swordsmen are training troops this morning. You''re going to help. Then you are needed at petitioning. It''s fun being a future royal, isn''t it?" My father''s tone was sunny, making it brighter than it was outside.


    Why must everything begin before dawn? I almost miss my training days. Almost.


    As my father and I left our front door, two men fell in step behind us. They were the same castle guards that followed me home after I said my goodbyes to Cali and Alina the day before. Apparently they''re mine now.


    Four more men looked stationed around the exterior of our home. Is security supposed to make you feel uneasy? I never felt unsafe before. I also have never before been engaged to a princess either.


    The words from the archer''s scroll echoed in my head. Are you sure you are safe? No. I am not. But how often are you really sure of anything? Hopefully I''ll feel safer once I see our clansmen in action.


    We entered the castle grounds and proceeded to the open fields near the gardens. Many of my kin were already gathered there. I knew quite a few of them like Captain Gunnar, but many of the faces seemed unfamiliar to me. Men greeted me as I passed.


    I grew up somewhat in the public eye. My father was known throughout the country as one of the Swordsmen. People recognized me for that simple fact. Although I was rarely acknowledged as myself, but rather "the son of the Swordsman of Stag". Funny how people know your name when they think you are coming into power.


    Groups were forming along clan lines throughout the field. The warriors of Bear numbered few. That was to be expected since most of them lived far from court. My father called both the clan of Bear and the clan of Stag into one big block.


    "Today we will practice sparring individual partners with swords. But before that, let''s build up some endurance." My father led the drill. I knew what building up endurance meant to him. No one could fully prepare for his methods.


    We started by running. Then lunging the same course. We then got to do crunches, push ups and leg lifts. We repeated the entire work out three times. My father and uncle took turns leading the pack. This was not because my father delegated the responsibility. Sibling rivalry was wrong in those two and they simply were neck and neck at wanting to finish first.


    Although this endurance test was nothing I had not been forced through before, my body still aches. I suppose being a future royal was no reason for my father to let me go soft. There was a severe lack of grumbling about this work out for my taste. My comrades seemed to enjoy this kind of madness.


    Finally my father agreed we had enough and gave us a break to allow us to rest before pairing off to spar. I headed over to my uncle and father, assuming I would receive my assignment on who to watch to instruct.


    "Good run! I thought you had me there at the end." My father poked fun toward my uncle. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was a good one, especially since I did win in the end." My uncle completed the workout moments before my father. It would have been more entertaining to watch had I been allowed to do only that. Instead I heard the final victory cry while I was wrapping up my last set of lunges.


    "Good job, Uncle John," I managed through labored breaths.


    "There you are, Jack. We heard you coming from clear across the field. Maybe you need a bit more endurance training." I hoped my father was joking. I knew this workout was far from his hardest.


    "I think this one suffices for today. Where do you want me next?" My heart stopped beating in my throat long enough for me to speak.


    "You will find out your partner when everyone else does," My father''s smirk confused me. Would I be fighting today? How was that ''helping'' with training?


    "Am I not helping a pair by instruction?" I hoped I misunderstood him just now.


    "What better way to help than to lead by example?" My uncle smirked. Were these two trying to make me look like a fool in front of everyone?


    "I guess we won''t leave you in suspense too long." My father gathered the crowd he led. He started pairing off people by handing each partnership a pair of practice swords. Name after name was called. He saved me for last.


    "Sir Jacobson and Captain Gunnar," my father finally said. Why did he pair me off with someone of such standing? How was this supposed to instill confidence in their future leader if I''m pummeled on the castle lawn?


    Our other clansmen started their matches. With most men focused on their own fights, maybe no one would notice my inevitable failure. My uncle and father both gathered around to watch my match. My hopes for no witnesses vanished.


    The red headed captain approached me. He extended his hand and I shook it. "Good luck," he said with a wink.


    "You too," I stammered. We squared our shoulders off to each other while raising our blunted blades.


    Captain Gunnar took the initiative to take the first swing. I blocked the swing from the left. Focusing on my footwork rather than offense, I slowly circled my opponent. I think I confused him by waiting for him to attack again. I was always better at defense.


    He swung again and sparks flew. That time the hit was much harder, but my block held. The Captain gave me a half hearted grin.


    Once more we circled each other. He thrust his sword with even more force. This time I caught him off guard. After I blocked his advance, I made my own. His block held, but I continued an onslaught of swings. There was very little grace to my movements but they were fast.


    Somehow at the end of my attack, Gunnar backed up too far. He tripped on something in the grass and lost his footing. He fell onto his back. Somehow I won the match. Maybe I was not as bad with a sword as I thought.

 Chapter 33: Training The Clan

    Chapter 33: Training The Clan I helped Captain Gunnar up from the ground. "Well met, Sir Jacobson. A good reminder to keep light on my toes." He graciously accepted my hand and was on his feet before he finished talking. I never thought I would beat a Captain in a sword fight.


    "Thank you," I awkwardly responded. I had no confidence that it was an appropriate response. The flighty emotion of victory passed over me. It would not last long since I know my limitations. That win was pure luck.


    My uncle and father shared an expression that was unreadable to me. What did that mean? Neither of them said anything to us for a moment. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone needs to remember their stances. Know the terrain. It can keep you alive, or it can work against you," My uncle called out, reminding everyone who was training and not just us.


    "Change partners!" My father yelled.


    I was met with a new opponent. I had no recollection of meeting the scrappy fellow before me. That did not keep the man from knowing me on sight.


    "Good morning, Sir Jacobson. It looks like I might have the honor of facing you next." The man bowed. His shaggy hair fell into his eyes as he gave a slight bow. I was not royal yet. It seemed out of place.


    I thought for a moment. "The honor is mine." It was uncomfortable coming from my mouth but I think that is what Gavin would say.


    The sparring began with us both waiting for the first strike. I always felt that the first strike told me quite a bit about who I faced and I did not like to tip my hand too early.


    Finally his left foot came forward, in an unorthodox and unsteady stance. Toe facing inward and ankle exposed, he looked like he could easily be knocked over. I blocked his advance quickly.


    What if it was not that I was good at sword fighting? What if it was just that everyone else is just much worse than me? That thought made my stomach turn. We were not safe! Ensis might fall under my watch if that is the case.


    We continued in our standoff dance where I refused to strike. I wanted to see his stance again. Maybe there was something to it that I missed. It took time, but he struck again. Wielding his sword overhead with his foot in that same strange stance. I blocked with more force than I thought I had. His sword flew from his hands, landing safely on the ground.


    "Wow, Sir Jacobson! No wonder Princess Alina wants you by her side with such skill!" His tone was too enthused, too cheery for just being beaten by a teenager who was not considered masterful in this craft.


    My uncle and father exchanged the same look followed by a nod in unison. It hit me. These men were losing on purpose to gain favor with me. That''s why my father wanted me here today. It was a test. I''m not sure if it was more of a test for me or for the men. Either way I think we both were failing.


    My failure was the fact that Captain Gunnar had fooled me so easily. I thought I had better judgment in discerning social climbers. These men failed by thinking that winning would stroke my ego enough to grant them a favorable position.


    I wish these two fights had been the embarrassment for me I thought they were going to be. That would be less shameful. I would much rather follow a king who is willing to put in hard work than one that is naturally talented.


    I wonder if either my father or uncle were going to fill me in on what they observed or if it was simply up to me to figure all of this out. They should know better. I rarely understand things unless they are clearly spelled out. That fact might have been the most humiliating of all.


    "Thank you for the match," I muttered in the most pleasant tone my thoughts would allow. The other matches were still going. He let me defeat him far too quickly. He just wanted a break from training.


    "Change partners!" My father yelled with a bite in his voice. Our clansmen were not making him proud.


    A burly man with an unkempt beard approached me. He did not look even a little familiar. He towered over me by at least a foot. If he intended on throwing our match, it would be the performance of a lifetime.


    "Good morning. I am Benate from the clan of Bear. Who do I have the pleasure of sparring with?" Nice touch, pretending he didn''t know me. At least he introduced himself so that I could remember his name later.


    "Sir Jacobson of the clan of Stag," my flat tone was all I could manage. All this theatrical groveling was making me taciturn.


    His eyes gleamed with acknowledgment. He knew who I was. He said nothing but simply nodded, sizing me up from head to toe.


    We began the same type of dance that I already performed twice today. I felt like a player on a stage of a work where everyone knows the ending. I was simply entertainment and nothing more.


    I did not wait long for Benate to take advantage of my timid methods. He started striking and did not let up. I blocked blow after blow from left to right. I could feel my feet falling into a retreating motion. I was losing ground. The need to go on the offensive grew.


    I saw a small opening and took it. I swiftly jabbed toward his left side. I had taken the bait. He left that open on purpose. He blocked with the force of his whole body as he spun into the motion.


    I stumbled but quickly regained my footing, with the trade off being even more lost ground. His barrage of hits continued. I started looking for another method. Surely I was missing something. I took a deep breath to focus.


    From his swings, I could see he favored his right side. This is why I had tried to strike the left. Maybe his right side was the key to this puzzle. For the first time today, I was actually training.

 Chapter 34: A Lot To Learn

    Chapter 34: A Lot To Learn My eyes locked with my sparring partner. Benate was giving me quite a fight. He raised one eyebrow, momentarily making me lose focus. How could he be so confident in his capabilities that he did not have to give it all of his focus?


    Benate took the chance to gain more ground. At this rate I would be standing in the middle of the ballroom as opposed to the gardens when he finished me off.


    I finally started to form a plan. Simple as it seemed, I hoped that faking left and slicing right might give me the upper hand.


    I braced for another hard hit before leaning toward the left. His sword blocked in that direction in anticipation. Thinking my plan worked, I leaned into my stroke.


    Benate smirked and turned out of our close quarter battle to the left. This left my sword with nothing to hit. I stumbled forward looking like the buffoon that I generally felt like with a sword.


    I felt the gentle nudge of a blunted blade across my back through the leather padding. Benate declared his victory softly. I dropped the practice sword as a further sign of my surrender.


    Why was I not hearing any other sword strikes? I looked around to see the entirety of my training group and even some Falcons and Wolves who were finishing up their own drills with their eyes fixed upon us.


    I glanced toward my father and uncle. Both were smiling and nodding approvingly. At times they were almost the same person. Were they approving of my opponent not holding back or of me kind of holding my own in that fight?


    "Very nicely done. You have great instincts for openings, but make sure you know your next move when things fail. It happens to the best of us. That was a great work out," Benate encouragingly patted shoulder as he picked up the sword I dropped.


    "Thank you," I reflexively said, not knowing if I was thanking him for the advice or for the sword hilt that was pushed into my palm.


    "What are you doing?!" The shaggy haired man I fought before pointedly approached Benate.


    "I''m sparring," Benate retorted as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Ready to go again, Jacobson? I haven''t heard them call for a change of partners."


    "That''s Sir Jacobson," my former opponent continued pointing in my direction before Benate cut him off.


    "My apologies. Sir Jacobson, would you like to start again?" Benate looked annoyed.


    "No, I was not correcting the title. Although I should have. That''s beside the point." My clansman looked flustered. "You cannot threaten the life of a royal!"


    "You just said he''s Sir Jacobson. I did not hear Prince Jacobson or King Jacobson. He''s not a royal yet and I''m sure his father taught him the risks of being on this field," The clansman of Bear gave a lopsided grin. "Also, did you not just spar with him?"


    "I didn''t... I mean... that is to say... What will Lord Holden think when he hears of your behavior?" His shaggy hair fell into his face, making the man''s question lose some of its gusto. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll let you know next time he''s in town and you can ask him. He usually stays in my spare room." Benate put the other man in his place. Apparently proximity to a Swordsman deserved some amount of respect. Maybe not as much respect as someone close to royalty.


    "I''ll tell the king!" My clansman tried out the only option he had left.


    I had enough. "Tell him what? That a countryman from the clan of Bear is the only one man enough to help me make sure I can defend myself if attacked? Training is the only way that I can improve and making a mockery of that process only hurts Ensis!" My anger roared. I was not helpless, but I did still need help.


    "Please, clansmen and countrymen. Take these chances seriously. Give it your all. It is up to us to defend the helpless and the innocent. Holding back or refusing to learn from others is foolishness." My impassioned appeal made me the focus of all. I squirmed in my own skin.


    Captain Gunnar caught my attention. His face was downcast and ashamed. I should not have reprimanded his actions in front of everyone. That was not good form.


    I spotted Alina and Cali in the gardens. I only hope the lack of action on the practice field is what drew their gaze and not me scolding everyone around me.


    "Lord Jacob, you raised a good man." Benate sang my praise. At least I earned someone''s respect.


    I had not noticed my father and uncle approach. They flanked me, challenging anyone who might dare to refute my words.


    "That I did," My father agreed before addressing the crowd. "Everyone back to your drills!"


    I started walking back to square off with Benate. I hoped that I had learned enough from our first match to not embarrass myself as much.


    "Where are you going, Jack?" My uncle inquired.


    For the millionth time today, I was lost. "I thought that I was sparring with Benate?" Life was exhausting.


    "Maybe you will, but first we should talk." My father took me to the side. "John, can you go fight the Bear?"


    My uncle beamed. "Certainly". He oozed excitement. Guess he was tired of mainly fighting me.


    We walked closer to the gardens. "Jack, what did you just learn?"


    Why does everything have to be a lesson? "Can we just go back to the days where Uncle John just beats me to a pulp? I''m starting to miss that."


    My father chuckled. "Why are you missing that?" He had so many questions.


    I thought for a moment. "I know Uncle John won''t let me win."


    "When you''re close to power, suddenly you''re the funniest, most clever man in the room. Everyone wants to laugh at your jokes and hear your opinions. Make sure those closest to you can tell you the truth. Allow grace for well intended mistakes and forgive yourself and others when possible." My father always had a lesson lately. How is there so much I don''t know?

 Chapter 35: Well Guarded

    Chapter 35: Well Guarded "Well said, Lord Jacob!" Alina stepped out from the gardens with Cali close behind her.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I have only seen such nonsense on a smaller scale than I''m sure you have had to endure," My father admitted.


    "Is it always that way? People pander to you for their own gain?" I asked Alina. Letting it all soak in around me.


    "No. Sometimes you find true friends. Like ones that tell you how ridiculous it is for them to wear court appropriate attire when that is where they are heading that day." Alina looked over toward Cali with an exasperated expression.


    Cali was wearing a dress once again. She looked absolutely miserable. She was itching to join the practice I just left.


    "Well it is ridiculous. You have two legs and one skirt. Mathematically you''re dooming yourself to trip," Cali retorted.


    Although I partially saw Cali''s point, I could never imagine her tripping. She was graceful and poised even if she didn''t see it herself.


    Cali''s eyes longing peered toward the drills. The noise of clanging swords resumed. We were not far from the action. Her father always let her train with her clansmen at home, but women were never seen on the training grounds within the castle walls.


    "I hope for your sake, Your Highness, that letting people throw insults around is not the only way you find who you can trust," my father mused playfully.


    "No. But I will say that some charmers are more easily noticed than others. You must be careful." Alina warned.


    "Thank you for the advice," I had already let two men fool me today alone. I would need more than just to train with a sword.


    Just then a particular hard hit between two fighters jarred my thoughts. Turning to face the field, I saw a loose sword flying towards us. Cali was quicker than I was. She grabbed the practice sword from my hand and deflected the rogue weapon.


    Choruses of apologies came from the field. The two men who lost the weapon each claimed fault. I think neither was fully focused on their drill with two such beautiful ladies around. Or maybe it was their power that distracted the gentlemen. I recently realized the draw that it had for some people.


    "Amazing save, Cali!" My father whose back was turned till the last moment was thoroughly impressed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Lord Jacob." Cali''s grin grew large. She always enjoyed using a sword.


    "I originally came to find Jack so that we could go to the petitioner''s court. I guess we should head that way so that Cali and I don''t distract your men any more. I''d hate for someone to get injured." Alina thought out loud.


    "Lead the way." At least I wouldn''t embarrass myself further on the practice field.


    "How come he gets to wear that and I''m stuck in satin?" Cali half heartedly joked.


    "Don''t worry, Cali. We will all be uncomfortable together. I brought a change of more appropriate clothes." I pointed toward my bag I left at the edge of the field.


    "As long as we are in this together." Cali smiled. I liked the way that sounded coming from her. She was far from an optimist but at least she had my back.


    I changed quickly in a washroom that Alina picked. I had not noticed the small troop of guards that followed her through the garden until we wondered our way back inside the castle. The two men that were assigned to me, fell in step behind her men. They had watched me train from the edge of the field. When I re-emerged in court attire, Alina and Cali seemed perturbed.


    "Do you really have to lead the way? I know my way around my own home." Alina complained.


    It looked like a new set of guards had come to relieve her last set. While the guards who accompanied her garden stroll were content to let her stand in front, it seemed these gentlemen were determined to create a diamond like formation around her.


    "Yes, Your Highness" the one in the front of the pack responded.


    "Can you at least give us a little more space?" Cali nudged the man beside her with her elbow to emphasize her point.


    "No, Lady Calista. If you are ready, we will proceed," The guard droned without feeling.


    "Very well." Alina fluttered her hand forward, granting permission for the group to continue.


    I did not fit in the formation. I found myself at the back of the pack with my two shadows. I truly looked at the two men for the first time.


    One was more swarthy with dark brown eyes. The other man had a round face with short light brown hair. I knew they probably would not question their counterparts, but this set up wasn''t conducive to me talking to the girls. I tried my luck.


    "What''s up with that?" I tilted my head in the direction of the stern guard leading our group.


    The round faced guard rolled his eyes and smiled at me. He found the man ridiculous too.


    The swarthy man''s expression made me want to laugh. He puffed up his chest and dramatically frowned, mimicking Alina''s guard down to the exaggerated strut.


    Since neither man spoke in our interaction, we shared this moment without the other guards suspecting a thing. If I had to have shadows, at least mine were amusing.


    The lead guard turned a corner before the petitioner''s court. Maybe Alina should have been leading. Even I knew where it was. Where was this guy taking us?


    "Why are we going toward the king''s parlor?" Alina inquired, tipping me off as to what part of the castle this was.


    "King''s orders," the man replied flatly.


    The doors opened to the king sitting in a large arm chair. The unsettling look on his face made me shiver.


    "You''re late." His fingers drummed on his arm as if ticking away the time. We were in trouble

 Chapter 36: Waiting

    Chapter 36: Waiting The king''s scowl deepened. Surely his mood was due to more than just our tardiness?


    "I am sorry, Father," Alina mustered up the most angelic tone possible, trying to appease the man.


    His shoulders relaxed. Daughters have a way with angry fathers. I think it''s just a fact of life and something I''ll never be able to use to my advantage. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was worried about you." His tone softened as his daughter approached him.


    "Well, I''m here now. What is it that you needed?" Alina did not lose the calming tone.


    The king shook his head as if shaking off Alina''s attempts to calm his savage side. I guess that tone didn''t work every time.


    "Were you injured in the gardens?" The king was back to his original mood, but at least the motivation behind it was clear. He was worried about Alina''s safety.


    Alina was taken aback. "Why would I be injured in the gardens?"


    "I''ll assume that''s a no. From now on, you are restricted to the castle." The command was royal with all the authority within it.


    "What? Why?" Alina was flabbergasted.


    The tension in Cali''s expression was palpable from where I stood. Always a loyal friend. I think if the king were a lesser man, he would have heard Cali''s thoughts on that idea in a colorful manner.


    I stood there confused. Was safety the cause of the guard shift?


    "Were you somehow unaware of the practice sword that could have killed you?" The king pointed out.


    "I hardly think it could have killed me. Besides, clearly I lived through that experience," Alina stood her ground.


    "Yes, thanks only to the sword of your betrothed!"


    It was technically not a wrong statement, but it also was not the full truth. Although the blade that stopped the sword belonged to me in practice, Cali was the one who saved us from the threat.


    "Only thanks to it being wielded by Lady Calista," I spoke for the first time and instantly regretted it.


    The king squared his shoulders to me, "Mine is the version that is being spread around the court. And you would do well to remember it, Sir Jacobson. It''s to benefit you after that somewhat embarrassing display of force against your sparring partner."


    So many emotions swirled in my chest. Anger. Frustration. Humiliation. Curiosity. Meekness. Pity. Determination. Did Alina deal with these outbursts from her father often? Maybe overprotectiveness blooms from the fear that comes when you face your own mortality.


    Curiosity won my tongue. "Which match did you see, Your Majesty?"


    "I saw none of it, but the report that reached me said you lost horribly to a man from the clan of Bear. If you hope to keep this country running, please make sure they have a leader to follow." The king almost spat the words at me.


    The defense I used in that sparring held off many hits, but this was a hit I could not block. Why did the king choose me to marry Alina if he thought so little of me? Did the king choose me? The council had and my father and uncle seemed against the idea. Who was the mastermind behind this plan?


    I took a deep breath to try and steady myself from my spiraling questions and growing self loathing. Today was going to be a long day.


    "Is that all you needed to say, Your Majesty? To inform me of my new parameters and to belittle my friends?" Alina used her father''s title, throwing away any hint of sweetness in her voice.


    This took the wind out of the king''s sails. "I simply want you to be safe. You and the country." The king tried to justify his behavior. I had never seen that before.


    "Are you sure there is nothing that slipped your mind, Your Majesty?" Alina pushed.


    "If you''re wondering about your wedding date, you''ll have to wait! Now if there is nothing else, we are needed in the petitioner''s court," The king boomed. He rose and started leading our gaggle of guards to the court.


    Although it did not slip the king''s mind, it certainly had slipped mine. Traditionally whenever the petitioner''s court convenes after a royal proposal, the wedding date is announced. Although this tradition is not steadfast and has been broken on occasion.


    The dates are typically discussed by the bride and groom, however they must be acceptable and ultimately decided on by the king and queen. I knew a few of the dates that Alina discussed with her mother the day I proposed, but none of them came to mind.


    Alina''s guards slowly peeled off as we entered the petitioner''s court and walked toward the dias. Queen Valerie sat alone with a quizzical look on her brow. I wonder how often she is told what is going on around her.


    The king and Alina joined her in their usual thrones. I took up a chair that had been placed out for me. My two shadows flanked the sides of my chair, just out of my sight line. Luckily, Cali was not far from me. I hoped she would provide entertainment if the day started to drag.


    The room overflowed with courtiers, petitioners, well wishers and the city folk that had much to say about the day before. The room was buzzing with gossip. I felt my face turn red. How much of this was about me?


    The king stood and held up his hands to quiet the crowd. The masses begrudgingly complied, finishing their stories quickly.


    "People of Ensis, I would like to start the day with a few announcements. First off, the wedding date for my beautiful daughter has not yet been set." The king paused for the crowd to hush again. The court was very interested in that piece of news. I think it''s why the room was so crowded.


    I caught Cali''s expression from the corner of my eye. She gave a large sigh and then a faint smile. Did she really dread being a maid of honor that much?


    "As for the intruder who cut short our parade yesterday, information is still being gathered. If you have any actionable information, please let one of the guards around the room know immediately. Now let''s begin the petitioning!" The king announced.


    It was at that moment I realized how much of my life was spent waiting. Waiting to become a Swordsman. Waiting to get to know my wedding date. Waiting to figure out who yesterday''s attacker was. Waiting for what would happen next. I took a deep breath and began waiting for the petitioning to end before it even started

 Chapter 37: Possible Connections

    Chapter 37: Possible Connections The majority of petitioners wanted to know what was being done to better protect the city from men like the unknown archer. The increase of guards at the city gate and more rigid training regiments did not satisfy the vulnerable mob.


    As part of every speech, the king did make sure to mention that the injured parade guard had recovered nicely. It seemed to be the most comforting thing that King Caderyn could think of. From where I sat, it just seemed to remind people that getting an arrow in your shoulder with little warning was a strong possibility.


    One petitioner from the north caught my attention. The man wore simple clothes with a deep green cap. He removed it, holding it in his hands to appeal to our sovereigns.


    The customary greeting was said smoothly, but I barely heard any of it. I was too focused on the man''s worried expression.


    "I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant. I own a saw mill to the north, west of the town of Lorcan. There is something happening that is affecting my business. It might seem odd, but I think it might merit the attention of the Throne." The weary miller pursed his lips. I think he didn''t know where to start his tale.


    Queen Valerie has a sharp mind and a knack for names. "Good countryman, there was a neighbor of yours who petitioned a few days ago. I believe his name was Bartlet. Might this be another account of his petitioning about a fire?"


    The man looked taken aback. His slack jaw hung open for a moment. He gathered himself shaking his head. "I do not know the man, Your Majesty. If he has scorched property, we might have similar problems"


    The man cleared his throat and continued. "I have a section of land that is highly forested. It has been in my family for generations. My ancestors planted many of the seeds. I know these trees well. When more lumber is needed, we cut down large trees and plant new ones."


    All of this seemed pretty standard. I don''t think the man came to tell the royal family how he does his job. He fiddled with the brim of his cap in his hand.


    "Lately, there are parts of the trees that have been scorched. From the ground, there is no sign of fire. The canopy of the trees is always left untouched as well. It can generally be found on the first sturdy bough that is out of sight from the ground." The man waved off this thought as if it was too much sharing. He needed to get to his point.


    "How does this affect your business, good countryman?" Queen Valerie tried to coax a reason for this petition out of him.


    Glancing toward my future family, King Caderyn seemed lost in thought. Alina''s face seemed pinched in thought. I turned to look at the man again.


    "The wood in the charred section is unusable so must be removed,Your Majesty. I''ve dealt with that before with trees that have suffered from lightning strikes, however these trees are different. Once the char is removed there is a strange sap that spreads throughout the rest of the tree. It makes the wood brittle and crumbles upon touching it," The cap in the man''s hand was crumpled into a ball.


    "That is distressing. Maybe this is a new blight. Is there anything about this sap that might help others identify it?" The Queen was always thinking.


    "Yes, my Queen. It has a vague glow about it," the man looked down at his hands for the first time during his petition. His hat was almost unrecognizable from how tiny it now appeared in his clenched hand. He released it and started trying to fix the misshapen headwear.


    "Thank you, good countryman. We will investigate the matter," The Queen decreed. Her voice boomed with authority.


    Alina caught my eye. She gave me a quizzical look. She spun her finger in the air, indicating she wanted to tell me something later. She repeated the motion to Cali. My curiosity made my mind run wild and I heard nothing of the other petitions.


    I need to get better at focusing on others. If I were presiding over this petitioner''s court, there would be absolutely nothing done. I would be asking people to repeat themselves far too often.


    The petitions came to a close around supper time. My stomach growled loudly in protest of missing yet another midday meal. I guess I should start eating more whenever I have a chance.


    Alina pulled me to the side of the room where we were met by Cali as the room started to empty. My shadows followed me. Alina let out a heavy sigh as hers started to make their way over to her.


    My swarthy shadow heard her breathy display of discontentment. He stepped to the side. With a wink to me, he turned around as if to check the room for threats. He stood as a blockade between us and the overly enthusiastic guards, giving us only a moment of privacy. I smiled. I should get to know these men better.


    "I think the petitions from the north have something to do with our archer," Alinas hushed tones were rapid fire.


    "Fire and smoke go hand-in-hand. I had not thought about it until the petitioner said that the sap glowed. Think about the smoke where he disappeared," Alina finished the statement as her hulking lead guard finally reached us.


    "Your Highness and Lady Calista, we are to escort you to dinner. Sir Jacobson is wanted in the council chambers," The man bellowed.


    My stomach would have to wait to be satisfied. But maybe I''ll have something to tell the council.


    Alina might never know how brilliant she is. I had not thought about the smoke related to the archer since the attack. There was almost a glow to the smoke. She had not been present in the council meeting to know that it left behind scorch marks. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Think about it Jack!" She said as she and Cali were swept away in a diamond formation of uniforms.


    The two petitions and the attack could very well be connected. Maybe the Norads were closer to our doorstep than we thought

 Chapter 38: Grumble

    Chapter 38: Grumble Now that I knew the way, I led my shadows to the council chamber in the royal wing. As we passed through the ornate doors of the royal wing, I looked over my shoulder at my shadows. I thought I could impress them with my ability to go where few were allowed.


    My eyes met two expressionless faces. Had they been here before? Or was I the only one who was amazed to go beyond those doors? I heaved a sigh. Maybe there were other ways I could earn their esteem. I already regarded them both highly.


    "Since it looks like we will be spending some time together, what might I call you?" I inquired as we neared the hallway that would lead us to the council chamber.


    "My name is Finley, Sir Jacobson," The man with the rounded face and brown hair responded. I doubted he was past his mid-thirties. I''m just glad he did not treat me like a kid.


    "I am Alejo, Sir Jacobson," The swarthy man, who seemed slightly younger than his counterpart, repeated my formal title and name. If they were sticking around a while, that would get tiresome.


    "Please call me Jack. I insist," I added hoping that would satisfy the pinched lips of Finley. Why would that upset him?


    "Although I deeply appreciate the thought, I''m not sure that would be appropriate in all settings, Sir Jacobson," Finley informed me as we reached the door of the chambers.


    Oh. It was not my intent to get them in trouble. "My apologies. Can we compromise? At least call me Jack when it''s just us," I offered, hoping I didn''t sound too demanding. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two men were clearly very comfortable with each other. They exchanged a knowing glance and smirked.


    "You have yourself a deal, Jack," Alejo agreed for them both.


    "I''m glad you both can speak, I was beginning to wonder." I laughed as I opened the door to the chamber.


    Somehow I was the first one to make it to the room. I walked several steps in before I noticed my guards did not follow me, but stayed on either side of the door.


    "Aren''t you going to join us?" I inquired.


    "We are not allowed in the chambers, but we will watch over you from out here." Finley responded as a matter of fact.


    "Oh, thank you. It seems you know more than I do on the subject. It''s much appreciated," I added. Maybe it would be best to ask the guards around here how to best be a royal.


    Just then we were joined by Lord Garrison, Lord Bleddyn and my father. All the men looked as though they had just come off the practice field into the chambers. Training must have lasted longer than I expected.


    We all greeted each other at the door before Lord Bleddyn and my father continued their conversation they were having down the hall. It involved something to do with horses.


    Lord Garrison stopped short at the door to ask after my shadows. "Finley, Alejo, it''s good to see you! Is the queen joining us today?" His mood was much improved from yesterday. I guess Gavin was improving quickly.


    "Her Majesty said she would not be needing our services and assigned us to Sir Jacobson shortly after the parade, My Lord," Finley spoke up.


    That was why my shadows seemed unphased by access to the royal wing. If they worked for Queen Valerie, they must have been back there more times than they could probably count. I felt silly.


    "Very well. Her Majesty is very wise," He complimented the queen even without an audience. The clan of falcon seemed to always go above and beyond with the way they used their words.


    I followed Lord Garrison past the doorway. Taking up the seat next to my father, I mulled over Alina''s idea. It made sense that the Norads would be testing our borders covertly, but how could we know for sure?


    My thoughts were interrupted by my father. "The men worked so much harder after you left." My father beamed in my direction. I don''t understand why he was so cheery. I didn''t realize I was such a distraction.


    "I am sorry that I split their focus while I was there. I will attempt to better help them train in the future." I had no idea how to make that happen but I would try to make Ensis as prepared as it could be for a war.


    "You misunderstand, Jack," my father continued. "I think your speech lit a fire in their bellies to work harder. Captain Gunnar never lost another match."


    I did something right. Pride swelled in my chest for a moment. I might not be as useless as I felt.


    The king swung open the large doors. In his left hand he held a turkey leg that he was devouring. The smell overwhelmed me. I want one or at least a bite or two.


    King Caderyn looked around the room. The Swordsmen just came from the training field. I know they haven''t eaten all day either. It seemed this fact had escaped the king''s notice until this very moment.


    "Councilmen, should I order some food to be brought while we work? You look famished." The King emphasized his point with a particularly large bite from his dinner.


    "Only if it pleases you, King Caderyn," Lord Garrison answered in the most respectful way. Please bring on the food!


    My stomach let out an audible cheer of a grumble, bringing all eyes back to me. "My stomach thanks you, My King," I tried to joke. The Swordsmen, for their parts, chuckled or smiled. King Caderyn, however, did not seem to find me humorous.


    The king turned to open the door. He found a passing servant and ordered food to be brought to the chamber. It hit me. If he''s feeding us, this is going to be a long meeting. At least there would be food

 Chapter 39: Respect

    Chapter 39: Respect King Caderyn refused to begin the meeting until after food arrived. He did not want to be interrupted by its delivery. A large platter of assorted meats and treats was placed at the far end of the table by a maid, who bowed and then departed.


    My eyes longed to devour the entire platter brought for the council, but I thought better of it. Taking a modest portion, I tried to satisfy my hunger by assuring myself there would be plenty for a second helping.


    I caught a glimpse at my father''s plate. Maybe my portion was larger than modest. It would be rude now to return the food, so I might as well eat it.


    We all sat in our places where we heard the Captains'' reports. King Caderyn began the meeting since he was the only one without food in front of him.


    "Council, since none of you..." The King began before remembering that I was in the room. "Well, most of you were not able to attend the petitioner''s court today, I regret to inform you that our efforts to make our countrymen feel safe are not enough. Most of the petitions were calls for more guards. How can we best show the townsfolk that the Norads are not a threat?"


    My throat felt dry. The Norads might be more of a threat than he realized. "Your Majesty, I fear that the Norads..." I was cut off mid thought.


    "Sir Jacobson, unless you have a solution to this problem, I suggest you hold your tongue." King Caderyn put me in my place with a sharp word and a pointed stare.


    I knew he had power, but I did not realize he could wield it so effectively to make me shrink in stature. My shoulders rolled forward and I nodded, taking the reprimand as well as I could. I had plenty to say, but I suppose this moment was not the best. I would have to look for a better opening. I could not give up.


    Lord Bleddyn cleared his throat, trying to clear the tension from the room. "The training went well today, Your Majesty. Tomorrow we will begin mixing up the clans to do different drills. The men who missed today because they were at their posts should benefit from another day of collective training."


    I pushed my food around my plate with my fork. My appetite was still ravenous, but I did not want to draw the king''s gaze. I slowly picked at the food until there was nothing left on the plate. There would not be a chance for second helpings.


    The conversations about training and scouting continued for hours. I contributed nothing to the conversation, but looked for the appropriate moment to bring up Alina''s observation again. My spirit was not broken, just timid. At least that''s what I keep telling myself.


    The King finally seemed to be wrapping up his thoughts on what should be done. "So it is agreed that patrols will sweep the city at least twice a day to let the citizenry see we are being vigilant. Training will continue. If that is all the ideas anyone has, we can adjourn."


    It was now or never. "My King, I have something that I need to bring to the attention of the council. Princess Alina thought it was most important," I spouted off my speech as fast as I could. I did not want to let my nerves take control.


    "Sir Jacobson, it is hardly appropriate for a guest of these meetings to interrupt their proceedings," King Caderyn''s tone was high pitched, as if he was talking to a child.


    I suppose I was a child compared to these great men. Even still, a child should not be dismissed based on age.


    "Your Majesty, please let us hear what Sir Jacobson has to say for Princess Alina. My son is not generally one to speak without a purpose." My father came to my aid. Maybe they would listen to him.


    "Lord Jacob, I have not heard such disrespect from you before," King Caderyn boomed with eyebrows knitted together. He did not like being contradicted or challenged, especially in front of an audience. "Is your loyalty to your king or to your family?"


    The King''s tone had such a bite to it, that I thought my father would abandon my cause. Never make a man choose between his honor and his family.


    My father took a deep breath to drain the red flush that spread from above his collar to his cheeks. Was it embarrassment or anger that evoked such a reaction? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My allegiance is to my kingdom. My life belongs to my clan and country. My respect is for those who earn it." My father let his words hang in the air for a moment. The room was silent. Did my own dutiful father just imply that he had no respect for our sovereign because of me?


    "Your Majesty, the clan of Stag has always dutifully served Ensis. Maybe it is best we hear all ideas, especially ones that come from your daughter. The prophecy revolves around her. She might have some insight into those dreadful events," Lord Garrison gently pacified the king by reminding the king of his own demise.


    Maybe the clan of Falcon has it right. Passing down this position from father to son for generations gave them an advantage on how to deal with unruly rulers. If Lord Garrison can match this level of strategy on the battlefield, we might be unstoppable.


    The king ground his teeth together through a clenched jaw. "Sir Jacobson, I would like to hear what you have to say."


    I cleared my throat. "Princess Alina thinks there might be a connection between two petitions that have recently been presented in court and our mystery parade archer."


    I presented my argument to three eager listeners and one taciturn monarch. At least Alina''s idea was being heard, even if it meant I was on her father''s bad side.

 Chapter 40: Planning and Breakfast Bacon

    Chapter 40: Planning and Breakfast Bacon The Swordsmen all listened intently to Alina''s theory. The mountains to the north were treacherous and deadly. No one really claimed them with their borders. It made them the perfect place for the Norads to live without intrusion. Magic would be the only way to survive the extreme elements there.


    It also meant towns to the north, like Lorcan, would be the most vulnerable. The autumn season was soon coming to a close. Snow would soon envelop the northernmost parts of the kingdom and make travel by foot slow and tiresome.


    "Now that we have a theory on where the enemy is testing us, maybe we could station some regiments up north before the weather turns in the Norad''s favor," I added to the end of Alina''s observations.


    "I did not realize that you were a strategist, Sir Jacobson," King Caderyn seemed to want to


    mock me, but the swordsman played dumb.


    "Quite right, he is! Well observed, Your Majesty." Lord Bleddyn chimed in. I was tired of the tension in the room. I can only imagine how many times a moody monarch made these meetings unbearable.


    "It''s not a bad plan. We can pick the men who we will send to Lorcan tomorrow after training. We can send a few to scope out the area before we send a larger force." My father agreed with my plan, adding his own flair.


    "Lord Holden might also have a report for us soon. His men should have been briefed on the first petitioner''s problems and hopefully have investigated. That way we can know where to best send the men." Lord Garrison continued as if the king were on board with the plans.


    "Very well. We should convene after training tomorrow and come with some men in mind for the assignment." My father took over the meeting, unwittingly. He caught himself as he almost stood to leave. "If it pleases you, My King?"


    King Caderyn threw up his hands in defeat. "So let it be. Goodnight."


    That night my head hit the pillow longing for sleep. For some reason, the image of Cali blocking the practice sword from the morning training flashed across my mind. She really was beautiful. Somehow I did not realize until I replayed it in my mind, that her worried expression was not toward Alina, but toward me.


    My heart skipped a beat. She was a true warrior, protecting all. It was a pleasant thought to lull me to sleep. The last image I remember is her hazel eyes and teasing hint of a grin.


    The next morning I awoke without the help of any family members. I almost missed the company. I got dressed, assuming that I would be helping with training.


    I walked downstairs to the smell of fresh eggs and bacon. My mother was cooking a warm breakfast. It felt like an eternity since I last had a proper breakfast with my family.


    Although my siblings were nowhere to be found, my father sat at the kitchen table with his nose in a book. I wondered if this is what I looked like to my parents most of the time. I sat next to my father and read the title of the book he was reading.


    "A History of the People of Ensis," I read aloud. It was a book I had read through for my formal schooling before my training began. "I do not believe the Norads are mentioned in that, but I do think some nomadic people who once lived here are."


    "Thank you, Jack. Any information is helpful." My father closed the book and looked at me. "Also we did not get to talk about yesterday before you went to sleep." His tone turned severe.


    "Did I mess up in that council meeting?" I cared about my father''s opinion of me.


    "Not at all! I''m proud of the way you continued to press what you had to say. I think you have a good mind for planning," my father nodded. "I do think you need to know that the king is hard to get along with most of the time. Stand your ground! He will often hear the reason after he''s said his peace."


    "I hope so. He doesn''t seem to like me much." I admitted.


    "I have noticed that too. I hope that too will pass. He has never been this temperamental." My father admitted.


    My mother came to the table with two platters of food. "What are you two chatting about?" Her curiosity got the better of her. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh nothing of interest now that food is here. Jack, make sure you eat your fill. We might not get lunch again today," My father said as he stood to kiss my mother on the cheek. He replaced the book he was reading back on the shelf and sat back down to dig into breakfast.


    I didn''t have to be told twice. I ate my fill and then some. Bacon was one of the greatest delicacies that man ever discovered.


    "I hope you have some time today. Queen Valerie invited your siblings and me to afternoon tea with herself and Princess Alina. Please join us if you have a moment." My mother informed me.


    "I will try." That sounded much more enjoyable than collecting bruises on the training field.


    I left for the day side by side with my father. The vaguest hint of pink touched the horizon. At least I got to sleep in more than the last few days.


    Finley and Alejo fell in line behind us. Did these two ever sleep?


    A thought popped into my head. "If either of you want to join in on training today, please feel free. I will try to stay nearby."


    "Thank you, Sir Jacobson." Finley responded.


    My dad looked over his shoulder then back at me. "Did you not tell them you go by Jack?"


    I laughed. "See gentlemen?"


    The two shadows chuckled. "Yes we do, Jack" Alejo responded. It was nice to start the day among friends

 Chapter 41: Egos

    Chapter 41: Egos Alejo and Finley took their responsibility of guarding me very seriously. They took turns at training. Both made sure their skills were sharp and my back was covered. Today all clans trained together instead of separating out like yesterday.


    Carrion approached me between sparring rounds. I had not seen much of Cali''s brother since the night of the ball. He took his training much more seriously than I ever could. Knowing what I knew now about his mother, I''m sure his father wanted him to never have to worry about being at the mercy of someone else''s hands.


    "Good day, Sir Jacobson," The greeting lacked feeling, but that seemed normal for Carrion.


    "Good day, Sir Carrion," I cordially responded. It felt strange using his title when I most often heard his name informally from Cali''s lips. Although it was becoming rare to hear it at all.


    "I was surprised to hear of your petition the night after the ball. No wonder our Princess graced you with the first dance," Carrion remarked. Nothing in his words was untrue or accusing. Somehow he still made me feel like I should explain myself.


    "Yes, well, I surprised myself as well," I stumbled over my thoughts and words. My proposal did come as a shock to me, but that shouldn''t be common knowledge.


    "I am not sure I understand your meaning. Did you not mean to propose to Princess Alina?" Carrion smiled as if he caught me in a lie.


    "I just meant that it was not something I thought I would do growing up. It''s amazing how much growing up changes things," I countered. Since none of that was a lie, I hoped my words rang true.


    "Ah yes. I never imagined that I would be considered for the Princess''s council. Please make sure that I receive notice next time she needs us," Carrion groveled.


    This is why he came to chat. He wanted to make sure he was not being left out of any secret meetings that might have happened since the ball. I would gladly give him my place in the King''s line of fire during Swordsmen meetings.


    "Of course. I''m sure Princess Alina would not be without you. Your skill with a sword is almost unmatched." I meant it to be a complement to try and get Carrion''s favor. Somehow my words just soured his expression.


    "Thank you for your consideration on the matter we discussed," Carrion huffed and walked back towards where he last sparred.


    Finley has been the unfortunate shadow that watched the whole situation with Carrion unravel. I turned to him and shrugged my shoulders. His pinched lips told me he knew where I went wrong.


    "What should I have done differently?" I needed to learn how to better lead.


    "Personally, I think you should do absolutely nothing differently. Carrion, however, thought you should have left the word ''almost'' out of your praise," Finley pointed out my error.


    "Is it really my job to over inflate fragile egos for someone to have a sense of self worth?" I thought the question was to myself. To my chagrin, Finley nearly doubled over in a fit of laughter, drawing attention from those around us.


    "No sir, I would say that it''s typically been the job of people like me. Present company excluded." Finley responded with honesty.


    "Glad to know you don''t feel like you''re propping up my ego." I laughed at myself. With so many missteps on my record, I would either have to choose to laugh it off or give up trying to learn. I loved to learn.


    "At this point, Jack, I''m not even sure you have an ego," Finley emphasized my name. It was the first time I heard him say it.


    I suppose guarding the country''s elite came with a crop of self important people obsessed with titles and social climbing. Not many would want to abandon their title for a simpleton nickname. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I squirmed. Just another way that I was different. Maybe I was not meant for the role I was trying to fill. Can this much self doubt really make an effective leader?


    Apparently Finley noticed my change in demeanor. He was very perceptive. It probably helped him rise to the top and made him excellent at his profession.


    With his tone low and with a look around Finley whispered, "Remember yourself. Don''t let what comes before your name impact who you are and you will be a man people willingly follow."


    I smiled. "I suppose you''re willingly following me?"


    "I do like to be a trendsetter." Finley teased.


    "I only hope I''m worthy of that honor." I replied. My attempt at being humble, came off as self important from my viewpoint.


    "Those who aren''t worthy, never stop and think of someone following them as an honor." Finley suddenly stood straighter.


    I looked to see my father and his counterparts approaching. I don''t think Finley would have been reprimanded for speaking freely to me, but I also didn''t want him to look anything less than professional.


    "Sir Jacobson, my daughter informs me that you are needed inside the castle for an afternoon tea?" Lord Bleddyn motioned toward the gardens where a lone Cali stood in the same place that she blocked a practice sword the day before.


    "I can stay and train, Lord Bleddyn." Although I had won most of my sparring matches in at least believable ways, I still did not want to seem like I was trying to escape the work.


    "That is not necessary, Sir Jacobson. We simply want you to make one more sweep through the men to see if there are any you would recommend for the assignment we discussed yesterday," Lord Garrison explained.


    "We don''t want you to keep the Queen waiting," my father coyly added with a wink.


    Just like that, I went from being a man that men would follow to someone who should not keep the queen waiting. My lips curved into a smirk. My life was certainly unique

 Chapter 42: Tea

    Chapter 42: Tea I made one last sweep through the training field with my shadows both in tow. I hope those in attendance at tea did not mind that all three of us had worked up a sweat while training.


    I was not sure exactly what I should look for as I walked the field. Surely the Swordsmen knew their clans better than I did. Was this some type of test? If it was, I would fail.


    Or would I? Why would the Swordmen value my opinion? They were not allowed to match their own clansmen in sparring. It was a rule meant to protect them from rogue power hungry clansmen that might do them harm on purpose. I remembered that I had not picked a single of my sparring partners today and they were from various clans.


    I think I figured out part of the puzzle I was given, but I still did not know who would work best for this assignment. I looked over the men I sparred with one last time to at least have a description ready if I was asked directly about them. I finally reached Cali at the edge of the field.


    Today Alina must not have won the argument with Cali over clothes. Her breeches were on full display. The only compromise I think Cali made was her blouse was somewhat elegant with some draping. It would not be the most conducive for a sword match, but drew the eye away from her other unorthodox fashions.


    "Hello Cali!" I tried to catch her attention as she looked past me onto the field.


    "Hello Jack," Cali responded without so much as a glance my way.


    "Did you ask for this assignment? Or was Alina just tired of trying to get you to dress in ruffles and fluff and needed a break from the argument?" I laughed at my own joke. I think I might have hit too close to the truth because my humor was met with stone cold eyes.


    "I wanted some air," Cali replied while her gaze softened. "And it did not hurt to overhear some of the techniques for blocking that were being taught."


    I never thought Cali would be one for learning defense, but she was an expert in her craft. I could not fault her for wanting to know more.


    Cali led the way back to the castle. Her strides were long and quick. It was almost as if she did not want to be alone with me. Well as alone as I seemed to be nowadays with Alejo and Finley on my heels.


    "Can we slow down?" I almost had to jog to keep with her swift movements.


    Cali mumbled something I did not understand. "... not the one rushing..." was all I could make out before her strides slowed into a more comfortable pace.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Why was she acting this way? I know I had not spent much time with her alone since Alina''s ball. I wonder if I offended her then. Thinking back on it, I think my dancing could be that awful.


    Cali stopped. She seemed to collect herself with a sigh. "No, Jack. You always do what you think is right. I can''t fault you for that."


    "So I have done something though? Something I think is right and you don''t?" I probed. I can''t fix what I don''t understand. I much prefer to be on the same side as Cali, rather than at odds.


    "We will have to talk about this another time. You have an audience awaiting your arrival." Cali pulled out a sing-song voice with a pained smile. I was not going to find out anything today. Something inside me was unsettled by that.


    We mounted the stairs into the castle in silence. I wonder if she will ever actually tell me what''s bugging her? Maybe I should ask Finley when I get a chance.


    As the castle doors opened, laughter could be heard echoing through the halls. My heart melted as I recognized the sweet voices of my mother and siblings. Following the sounds, we made our way into a parlor that was off the main ballroom.


    I turned the corner to see my sister, brother and Alina skipping in a circle. The situation must have been my sister''s doing, but how she managed it, I might never know.


    "Jack!" Liliana announced, whilst missing a step. The three frockliers ended up jumbled together on the floor in a heap of laughter.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" Alina''s overly protective guard cut the laughter short with his stern expression.


    "Quite alright. Thank you." Alina''s tone was pleasant enough not to scare off my siblings, but there was definitely a warning in it to the guard. I hope I remember to thank Alejo and Finley for not being that overbearing.


    My mother took the opportunity to reign in my siblings. "Liliana. Abrin. Let''s calm down a little before our tea. Do you not have something you want to tell Her Majesty?"


    Queen Valerie sat in the middle of the room next to my mother. She looked like she was drinking in the scene around her as blissfully as could be.


    "Thank you for inviting us, Your Majesty!" My siblings said in tandem with, in my biased opinion, the cutest curtsy and bow that world has ever known.


    "You are quite welcome! With the way you spread joy, you are always welcome." Glad we felt the same way.


    With that the queen rang a small silver handbell. She stood and motioned for our group to join her around a table that was set in the corner. My shadows stationed themselves close by, yet again blocking the space that Alina''s guards wanted to occupy. They were good men.


    Finger sandwiches, biscuits and tarts were brought in on trays. Tea was served. The warm liquid soothed my body. I nibbled on a blueberry tart that melted deliciously in my mouth.


    I don''t think I would ever fully enjoy Swordsmen council meetings, but this was a perk for being part of the royal family that I did not mind one bit


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43: If Only

    Chapter 43: If Only "Your Majesty, I must say that your cook must be one of the greatest in the world. I''ve never tasted such delicacies as I do every time I''ve been invited to the castle." My mother has the same thoughts I do about the blueberry tarts set before us at the Queen''s afternoon tea.


    "Thank you, Lady Raley," the queen accepted the accolade. "I have to admit that scrumptious food does make up a little for our husbands not getting to join this little party. Both seem concerned with castle safety after that...," Queen Valerie paused, looking in the direction of Liliana and Abrin. "... disgruntled townsman at the parade."


    Queen Valerie was a wise woman, but her cover story for not upsetting my siblings felt off. How much was the king letting her know? The Swordmen were planning much more than just castle safety.


    "I am just glad that I get to spend some time with my future family," Alina beamed. Cali''s misplaced spoon clamored onto her tea cup saucer causing the party to jump.


    "My apologies," Cali offered as Alina nudged her with her elbow.


    "No harm done." My mother smiled widely, trying to settle any nerves around the room.


    "I have to admit, I had another motive for calling you all to tea. I hoped to set a wedding date. King Caderyn told me that the two future newlyweds were unsure and that is why one was not announced in court. Maybe with the help of Lady Raley and myself, we can find one suited for all." The Queen smiled conspiratorially with my mother.


    Alina and I exchanged a confused look. We were not the ones that delayed the announcement. Why would King Caderyn lie to his wife?


    Cali forcefully setting down her own teacup with a clang brought us both back to the conversation. Cali pointedly looked at Alina, challenging her to speak up.


    "Mother, I think there must be some miscommunication. The last time I thought about wedding dates was that day you were involved in planning. Father was given the list of dates we discussed. If he has not approved one with you, then he is the one to blame for the delay." Alina stirred her tea before taking a sip.


    Queen Valerie''s royal mask of confidence slipped for a moment. Her lips pursed and brow furrowed. Something did not add up in her calculations. She caught my eye and replaced her worried expression with a more pleasant one. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah. I will speak to the King again. Maybe the list was misplaced. I will discuss it with him the next chance I get," Queen Valerie assured us with a wide smile.


    For some reason, my stomach churned. I set down my tea and tart, hoping not to see them both again in the presence of just dignified people. Was the thought of marriage really that repulsive to me? It must be nerves.


    I have to help my kingdom. This is how. I breathed deeply. I looked over toward Alina and instead was met with the earnest eyes of Cali. I must have concerned her when I passed up food.


    I shook my head to tell her it was nothing. A tender moment with someone so battle ready as Cali touched my heart. Maybe I could lead.


    Alina took an opportunity as she saw one. With my guards being the closest to us, her guards were out of earshot if she spoke quietly.


    "Mother, when you do speak to father, please inquire after my guard situation. These men, although dutiful in their mission, are a bit stifling," Alina''s inquiry was barely above a whisper with her cup in front of her lips, however that was enough.


    That was enough for my brother to hear, that is. "I''ll take them! If Princess Alina doesn''t want them, I''ll take them!" Abrin stood. Jumping up and down, he almost knocked over the teacup and saucer set before him.


    The only saving grace of my brother''s imprudent announcement was that he didn''t actually say that he meant the guards. Hopefully that saved Alina some embarrassment.


    "Abrin, we cannot go taking things that are not offered to us. Please sit down and drink your tea. We can talk about this later," my mother gently scolded. Abrin sat back down with an unceremonious plop.


    I think Abrin could have a battalion of guards at his disposal and it still might not be enough. Would Abrin have to train to be a Swordsman in my stead?


    It was thoroughly assumed that my uncle would carry the sword next. He hardly left my father''s side. For the clan of stag, more often than not, the current swordsman picked his successor. Unlike the other clans, our sword was passed by being the next to wield it in battle or ceremony. If you want someone else to wield it after you, it''s easiest to keep them close.


    Would my uncle pick Abrin just like he originally chose me? I wonder if my father ever had any doubts about training my uncle to be next? How had I never thought to ask these things before?


    I had not realized the conversation around the table continued without me until my name was called.


    "Is that right, Sir Jacobson?" Queen Valerie asked.


    "I am sorry, My Queen, what was the question?" I looked at Alina and Cali for help but they both looked like they were stifling laughter. Cali''s shoulders shook with silent giggles. Alina refused to look me in the eye as her smile continued to grow.


    The queen smiled and cleared her throat. "Ah, the castle captures my attention too sometimes," she replied, giving me more grace than I deserved. "I said that I should have guessed you had marriage in your mind with the way you danced at Alina''s ball. Such a pile of nerves will make anyone miss a step or two. Isn''t that right?"


    "Something like that, Your Majesty." I could feel my face flush. If only that were true

 Chapter 44: Temper

    Chapter 44: Temper I entered the Swordsman council meeting refreshed in certain ways and drained in others. My body was not drenched in sweat as it would be coming from the training field. My mind, however, was drained from the interactions at afternoon tea.


    Remembering decorum, sorting out misunderstandings, and wandering thoughts all took a mental toll. I would probably be useless in this meeting.


    The Swordsmen were all already seated around the table as I opened the doors, leaving Finley and Alejo at the door again. King Caderyn was nowhere in sight. I guess he took being fashionably late to heart.


    "Ah! There you are Jack! How was the tea?" My father motioned for me to take my usual seat next to him.


    "It was good, Father," I responded while stifling a yawn. Hopefully the other Swordsmen did not take offense at my sloppy manners.


    "Did your siblings behave themselves?" My father inquired with a wide smile. He knew that my siblings could get into trouble in any situation.


    "Well, Liliana created an accidental dog-pile on Princess Alina and Abrin wanted to steal her guards," I laughed thinking back on the mishap with the skipping circle and my brother''s amusing offer.


    The Swordsman joined in on my joke. Laughter was easy with these three. Having met my siblings, they all knew what balls of energy they could be. Since they were all also fathers, I can only imagine the stories they could tell of my peers when we were young.


    "Glad to know my daughter''s safety is such a laughable matter to you all," The King''s voice boomed throughout the chamber. King Caderyn must have followed me in the door. No one heard his entrance.


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t mean to insinuate that Alina was unsafe," I backpedaled trying to find a way out of the king''s anger.


    "I think you mean Princess Alina, Sir Jacobson. Please do not try to justify your actions any further," King Caderyn retorted, taking his place at the head of the table.


    Words used to be my closest companion. How often did they betray me lately?


    I nodded at King Caderyn''s rebuke, trying to not anger him further. My plan for the rest of the meeting formed in my head. Sit still. Stay quiet. Speak only when asked something directly. Do not look at the king. I think it''s a pretty actionable list.


    The Swordsmen exchanged a glance, pleading with one another to start the meeting. No one wanted to incur the king''s wrath by being the one to break the uneasy stalemate in the room.


    "Well, let''s get on with it. Who are we sending to the north?" The King''s tone settled into a more even tone than the one he just used to address me.


    How was I so easily able to get under his skin? I seemed to be the catalyst for his pendulum of emotions. Why did he even invite me here?


    Lord Garrison bravely responded to the king, "After observing the men today, the Swordsmen have come up with a list of names. Sir Jacobson sparred with most of them today and if he has no reservations about them, then this meeting can be short."


    I applaud Lord Garrison on his quixotic planning. I have not even scratched the surface of these meetings and even I know that short ones do not exist. He foolishly also mentioned my name to the king. I braced for the impact of words I was sure the king would spew my way.


    "Anything to add, Sir Jacobson?" with sitcatto syllables, the king questioned. He was boiling under the surface.


    I thought for a moment. Saying the list was fine would keep me out of the hot seat with the king. But was it right for the men I was about to send on assignment?


    "There is a man from the clan of wolves I sparred with today. Long dark hair, medium build. He was trying to cover up a limp he was nursing. I suggest that gentleman not be sent unless the doctor clears him to make such a journey," I responded. I would get in trouble with the king, but the health of the party was vital for the mission.


    I looked at the council members, besides the king. All three seemed to be smiling. This was the piece of the puzzle I missed earlier. I needed to make sure I put the men individually above the importance of the assignment. How was I so slow?


    "Very well. I will strike his name from the list," Lord Bleddyn announced. "Since that means one less of my kinsmen on this assignment, might I suggest I take his place?"


    The king looked annoyed again, but at least this time I had nothing to do with it. His white hot gaze narrowed in on the twin''s father. Lord Bleddyn held the stare with ease. Something made him determined to go.


    The King heaved a sigh, having lost the stare down. "This is the second time you have made a request to leave for the north, Lord Bleddyn. Without a reasonable explanation, I will not split up the Swordsmen anymore than they already are. At this rate, I may even make Lord Holden stay at court."


    "If I share my reasoning, then will my King let me go?" Lord Bleddyn slowly inched into the idea, letting the words form slowly in his mouth.


    "No promises, Lord Bleddyn." The King rubbed his temples. He clearly did not want to fight. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Bleddyn paused to consider his options. Three times he repeated the motion of biting his lip, opening his mouth to speak, then closing it again. Whatever reasoning Lord Bleddyn had for wanting to go north, he could not decide if he wanted to share.


    "If our hunch that these incidents spur from the Norads is correct, the Autarch cannot be that far off," Lord Bleddyn slowly began. "If that is the case, I want to be the one to face her. I want to be the one who strikes down the woman who killed my wife."

 Chapter 45: More Secrets

    Chapter 45: More Secrets "Your wife was killed by the Autarch?" My jaw hung slack. So much for my plan of only talking when asked a direct question. This was too much for me to take without a question or two.


    "I believe so," Lord Bleddyn responded. Maybe it was just me, but that didn''t sound convincing enough to justify hunting someone down to kill them.


    "Lord Bleddyn, what makes you believe that? Did you see it happen?" The King''s mood shifted yet again. I could not keep up with all the changes, but at least this one wasn''t full of rage.


    "As you all know, I was a traveling merchant before I started training for the Sword Canidea. It was the year of Princess Alina''s birth. My twins were only about 6 months old at the time," Lord Bleddyn shared. These facts seemed to be the easiest to share.


    "My family traveled to the capital city to sell wares in celebration of the Princess''s birth. We sold many things, but that year truffles were in high demand. Amaryllis could spot them from miles away," Lord Bleddyn stopped. His eyes looked dazed. Happy memories could be seen floating across his expression.


    "What does any of that have to do with losing your wife?" King Caderyn cut to the point.


    Lord Bleddyn''s face darkened. The happy memories faded and sorrow filled his eyes.


    "A week after the Princess''s arrival, my wife went out to fetch more truffles. She usually left early in the morning and returned with the goods before the midday meal. That day she never returned." The twin''s father cleared his throat. His story was not one he seemed to share openingly, considering these men were some of his closest companions and knew nothing of it.


    "My friend, I understand the pain in your story. I''m sorry that you went through that. I am not sure you can blame the Autarch though," My father tried to gently explain.


    "I''m not finished, Lord Jacob. When Amaryllis did not return, I went searching for her. I found... I found something unbearable." The grieving man closed his eyes as if not to see the image again. " I found a charred corpse. Fragments of my wife''s clothes were barely recognizable."


    I looked at the faces of the men around the table. Lord Garrison could have punched something. His distress at the story made his fist ball and his expression set firm. King Caderyn looked a tad sick. The idea of charred flesh could make anyone queasy.


    My father''s expression hit home for me. I could see the tear that did not dare trickle from the corner of his eye. Stoicism generally ran deep in him. My father loved my mother in a way that storybooks would envy. If he lost her like that, I''m not sure how he would continue.


    The thought of marriage crossed my mind again. If I needed to look for an example to model my actions as a husband, I would not look to the King. I had other strong men to study. Men who could keep their tempers under control and show compassion for another husband''s loss.


    "I searched the area for any sign of who could do such a thing. I found scorch marks nearby. Ones that resemble the cobblestone along the parade route." Lord Bleddyn''s face became tight. His thin lips were almost invisible behind his beard.


    None of the meeting members wanted to push Lord Bleddyn with more questions. The man seemed to be barely holding back a sea of emotions.


    "I could not even bring back a body. I dug a grave nearby and buried my wife under a willow tree." The man''s misty eyes seemed to remember where he was. He collected himself, leaving tears unshed.


    "Even if it was not directly the Autarch, only someone from the upper echelon of the Norads might recognize Amaryllis from her stories." Lord Bleddyn''s conviction in his voice lessened. Maybe all his emotions were overwhelming, but something seemed wrong.


    "The Autarch," He spat the words with malice. "Is the reason my children grew up without a mother. I have built my life around being able to protect my family and others from that monster!"


    It made more sense now. I always wondered how a traveling merchant gave up that life to become a Swordsman. It was possible but unlikely, especially with the clan of Wolves.


    The clan of Wolves passed their sword through challenge. There was a ritual to it that I never witnessed, but I read many of the histories around it. The challenger throws down his gauntlet. If the Swordsman picks it up, then the challenge is accepted. The winner of the challenge becomes the next Swordsman.


    In the early days, the challenge was a battle to the death. Some factions within the Wolves still thought that it should still be that way. It did make the transition to power much smoother when the last leader was not in the picture.


    A merchant training to defeat a Swordsman seemed impossible. My training started early and I still could not imagine defeating my father in a head to head match where his honor and position were on the line.


    "I understand your struggle, Lord Bleddyn," King Caderyn finally broke the silence. "I will consider your request, but you will not leave with the first wave of men."


    Lord Bleddyn''s face grew red. "How can you.. I will not..." the twin''s father took a deep breath and remembered how he was speaking too. "My King, please make your decision quickly."


    "Maybe we should give the King the rest of the night to think on this matter," Lord Garrison smoothly tried to end the meeting.


    "That sounds like a good plan," my father encouraged.


    "Indeed," Lord Bleddyn''s reply stretched out awkwardly long. Was he trying to decide something? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One last thing, my friends. Tell no one my story. The twins know very little of it. I don''t want them hearing it from someone other than myself," Lord Bleddyn pleaded.


    I never pegged Lord Bleddyn as a man with so many secrets. Cali and Carrion deserved more, but they would not hear it from me

 Chapter 46: Imagination and Training

    Chapter 46: Imagination and Training Sleep eluded me that evening. Images of scorched earth and trees ran through my mind. The Norad''s injured Gavin and tried to start chaos at the parade, but somehow they felt more formidable with a murder on the record.


    The enemy could be anywhere. They could just as easily disappear from anywhere. Those facts made my stomach turn and my head ache.


    I got up out of my bed and went to the window, with the hope that the guards outside my home would reassure me that my family was safe.


    I could not tell the hour, but I could see the broad shouldered outline of Finley. Next to him I saw something I could not quite make out. Something was on the ground.


    The shadow was large and long. It sat almost on Finley''s boots. Could my mother have ordered a large sack of something? I did not recall passing anything on my way home. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly the mystery object moved. The part closest to Finley seemed to stretch out like an inchworm. Panic gripped me. What kind of new threat was this? There must be something I could do from here to help save Finley.


    The enemy could creep easily through the night. Maybe it was just this way that the man from the parade invaded the city. Who would be awake to notice a lump of shadow inch through the night? The figure was about the size of a man.


    Finley registered the movement. The toe of his boot gently kicked toward the mystery threat. What kind of magic was this? Could it harm my guard?


    In the faint light of the moon, it all started to make sense. The end of the mystery object furthest from Finley''s boots slowly opened to reveal Alejo. With a stretch of his arms and a wide yawn, he climbed out of the bedroll that had until moments before been covering the entirety of his person.


    How could I be that dumb? In my fear and want for adventure, I created danger out of something that was protecting me. The movement I saw was Alejo stretching out his legs. The mysterious object that I did not see on my way home, was not there before since my guards only set up the bedroll when they needed it.


    I watched as Alejo and Finley changed places. Alejo now guarded the house while Finley bedded down for the night. I guess that answered one mystery. My guards did in fact sleep.


    I need to make sure my imagination does not run away with unknowns. Reality is scary enough without me inventing more dangers. With some sense of security mixed with chagrin, I finally fell asleep.


    A knock at my door startled me awake from a deep sleep. Once I let sleep claim me, it seemed to not want to let me go.


    "Jack? Are you feeling alright? Your father and uncle are about to leave for the castle if you want to join them," my mother gently offered. I rubbed my eyes and sat up in bed.


    "Thank you. I''ll be out in a minute." I replied through a closed door. Now that I knew for sure that my guards slept, I would have to next figure out if my mother did.


    How could one woman be able to make meals, take care of little ones, clean out home and always be the one to make sure the rest of us made it to our days on time? Truly my mother and women like her were stronger than half the men on the training field and probably half as rested.


    It''s funny the things I take for granted as a child that only now, while I''m on the edge of moving out to make my own home, do I cherish.


    I quickly prepared for the day and met my father, uncle and shadows at the front door. With sleep still lingering in my thoughts, we made our way to training for the day.


    Today''s training looked a little different than the past two days. The sheer number of men that graced the practice field dwindled by half. The men who made the cut for the northern assignment were called into one group. The rest, who I assume were made up of reserves in case someone from the chosen group refused his assignment, made up another group.


    "I will take John and Sir Jacobson to train the men on assignment," Lord Bleddyn offered, clearly trying to group himself with the men that would get to be the front line.


    "If Lord Garrison agrees, I see no problem with that," my father interjected. He left the final call in the hands of someone else, escaping Lord Bleddyn''s anger if the decision were not favorable.


    "Let''s switch after warming the men up. If we rotate from group to group it is easier to find weaknesses." Lord Garrison replied. He was right, but Lord Bleddyn''s scowl challenged the idea.


    Lord Bleddyn pursed his lips as if he were preparing to speak. Against such logic, he had no argument and instead turned to being training his group. I followed behind, trying to stay out of his direct line of sight in fear of retaliation for a choice I had not made.


    Lord Bleddyn led the warm up. He and my father were clearly in cahoots as to what physical activity could make me wish for more air to fit in my lungs. After multiple rounds of sweaty excruciating pain, Lord Bleddyn finally let us take a break.


    As I often did after my father ran me into exhaustion, I fell on the ground looking up at the sky trying to catch my breath. Benate, the man from the clan of Bear that did not let me win our match a few days ago, blocked the Sun from my face with a jovial expression.


    "Your father just told me that we get to have round two, if you''re up for it, Sir Jacobson," Benate grinned as his large frame chuckled.


    Wiping sweat from my eyes and attempting to stand, I could only hope that this would be as much of a learning experience as last time.


    "I''m game

 Chapter 47: Realization

    Chapter 47: Realization I stood, readying myself for what might come next. Benate hulked over me waiting for our rematch. His smile stretched from ear to ear.


    Did he enjoy beating me? I wonder what could make him so enthusiastic about a rematch. Maybe he was always this cheerful.


    "Are you always this excited to spar, Mister Benate?" I asked, trying to give myself a few more moments of rest before getting thrown into a fight.


    "Only when my opponent is enjoyable. Some men fight for honor, others for power but you fight for knowledge. That makes it fun. You can call me Ben if you like," The colossus offered. His smile never wavered.


    Benate handed me a blunted practice sword. The metal was dented but the weight of the hilt felt about right. It was close to my real sword, making it perfect for practice.


    I still craved a longer break from physical exertion. I tried to feed my curiosity instead. "Thank you, Ben. You are too kind. You said you know Lord Holden? How did you meet him?"


    Benate spun his practice sword from hand to hand idly. The action reinforced his extraordinary skill with a blade.


    " Holden? A distant family relation," Benate laughed at a joke I must have missed.


    "Oh, cousin?" I inquired. I attempted the spin I just witnessed in Benate''s hands. The sword landed between my feet.


    Benate stifled a larger chuckle. "Something like that," he teased. "Half brother."


    I dropped the sword I just picked up. I did not know Lord Holden had a sibling. "Half brother? How is that distant?" I questioned, aghast.


    "Well it''s quite a distance from my house to his," Benate let me in on the joke he laughed at earlier. This man was quite the character.


    "Now if you''re done questioning me, Sir Jacobson, may we spar?" The large man probed, emphasizing my title.


    "Oh," I had stalled enough. It was time to get to work. "Certainly! And the name is Jack, if you don''t mind."


    I did not realize the man could smile bigger until he did. "Don''t mind at all, Jack" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I thought for a moment as I raised my sword. King Caderyn would not tell people to call him a nickname. Was it improper to encourage such informality?


    Clang! The first strike of our weapons rang through my ears. I blocked instinctively but my mind was not in the fight. Did I want to lead like Alina''s father? He never trained with the men. I think being on the field with those who serve our kingdom has helped me know our strengths.


    The whoosh of a blade nearly striking my arm caught my attention. I rolled my shoulder back just in time for the blunt weapon to ease by me.


    I would not rule like the King. I do not think I even have the luxury to try. He has thus far only ruled in a time of peace. I don''t think that is what our future holds.


    I took a step forward, advancing my attack. I felt more confident in myself. My sword made contact with Benate''s before sweeping towards his legs. He jumped, missing the blade. I spun into the movement. Ben was ready for me. I continued my onslaught, gaining ground.


    I could only be myself. Face what the world had in my own way. I could not cower to my imaginings as I did last night. I could not pretend to be Sir Gavin or King Caderyn. Whatever my future held, I had to be Jack. I breathed deep, giving my full attention to the fight before me for the first time.


    Our swords locked against each other. My eyes met Ben''s. His wide smile was replaced with a crooked smirk. He seemed as shocked as I was that I hadn''t given up any ground.


    In an unexpected move, he took two quick steps backward. This released the tension between our swords and made me lurch forward. He anticipated this. Pushing my armed hand out of the way, he caught my shoulder. With his practice sword gently resting across my chest from almost my hip to just below his hand, he again declared victory.


    Applause erupted. Although I had lost the match, Benate was halfway across the field from where he started. I gained more ground than I lost in our last fight. My father and Lord Garrison were among the men clapping. Was it a celebration of my failure, or just to encourage a good match?


    "See? Wasn''t that fun? Giving up ground can sometimes be strategic, but I must say that most of the time I was just trying to save my own rear!" Benate laughed deeply again. His good humor made me smile. He was easy to get along with.


    "That was a great match!" I wiped the sweat from my brow. "Thank you for the lesson, Ben," I said, offering him my hand in thanks.


    Benate took my hand, eagerly shaking it. I looked around to a sea of congratulations. Beating me was an easy feat, but someone lasting as long as I did with Benate apparently required more attention. That or more countrymen just wanted to schmooze a future member of the royal family.


    I looked around the field. Lord Bleddyn took the opportunity while the majority of soldiers was distracted to walk toward the part of the field with the men destined for assignment yet again. That man was nothing if not determined.


    In my glance, another familiar sight caught my eye. Cali donned in breeches and blouse was standing on the edge of the field closest to the gardens.


    For once, she finally got to see the training without needing to come fetch me for a royal duty. Or so I thought. She motioned for me to come closer. I crossed the field with my shadows on my heel, aware that at any time I could get called to my next match.


    "Jack, you need to go see Alina. She needs you." Cali''s voice seems strained. I hope Alina is alright!

 Chapter 48: Permissions

    Chapter 48: Permissions "Is Alina alright?" I asked an exasperated Cali. When I first saw her on the side of the training field by the garden I had hoped she was just there to learn. Instead she was sent to fetch me yet again.


    "I think she will be." Cali responded, biting her lip. It looked like she needed a distraction.


    "Where is she?" I could not very well help her if I had no idea where she was.


    "I left her in her chambers but she will probably receive you in her parlor." Cali''s face fell to the floor. She needed something to help her regain the spark I always envied in her. Before I would help Alina, I would help Cali.


    "Come with me!" I said, grabbing her by the hand.


    I led her toward the practice field before releasing her. For some reason the warmth of her hand lingered in mine. Part of me wanted to reach for it again. Without her warmth, the chill of the day hit me all the harder, sending tingling jolts down my fingertips


    When we reached the Swordsmen and my uncle, I turned to Cali to give her a reassuring smile. Her expression toward me was simply one of confusion.


    "My Lords, uncle, I have been called into the castle on a matter of importance. I would hate to leave you short handed for help in training these men. Lady Calista graciously offered to watch and grant instruction in technique if needed. That is, only if it pleases you all," I offered


    I was not a royal yet. I figured asking formally might get the best results since there was a crowd of men that were going to be on assignment soon within earshot. I peeked at Cali. Her expression instantly transformed as she tried to hold in her growing glee.


    "I have no problem with my daughter seeing sparing close up and personal," Lord Bleddyn proudly proclaimed.


    "I am not so sure it would be beneficial. The men might not focus as well if they are trying to impress." Lord Garrison responded in opposition. What had these men been doing the past few days around me except trying to impress? I saw the flaw in his logic.


    "She has quite the passion for the weapon, Lord Garrison. You should see my practice dummy. It''s almost a twig now thanks to her warm up with a practice sword on it the other morning," my father was smooth at convincing people to see things his way.


    "It seems I am overruled for the moment. Please join us until Sir Jacobson can return, Lady Calista. I will say if your presence does negatively affect our progress, I may ask you to leave. Is that understood?" Lord Garrison replied.


    "Oh yes! Thank you for this chance, My Lords!" Cali''s smile rivaled Benate''s for the largest I have seen today. With my ever-faithful shadows I turned to go help my other best friend.


    I was getting more comfortable navigating the royal wing of the palace, but questioned myself thoroughly when I turned down the hallway where I thought I would find the doorway to Alina''s parlor. Two burly guards blocked my path. Neither seemed to move at my approach.


    I cleared my throat thinking that they simply were lost in their own thoughts and did not see me approaching. This was not the case.


    "Excuse me. Is this the way to Princess Alina''s parlor? She is expecting me," I politely queried.


    "No admittance except by order of the king!" One of the sentries rattled off without answering my question.


    Did I make a mistake in my mental mapping? Was this the King''s chambers? I took a closer look at the two men barring my way. They were part of Alina''s unwanted entourage.


    "Without admittance I will miss my appointment with the Crown Princess of Ensis. Can one of you gentlemen please inform her that I am waiting?" I nearly spat.


    Even with my realization on the battlefield that I needed to be myself, I still drew on the commanding way that Lord Garrison carried himself. I mimicked the tone my uncle uses when he''s cross and the look my mother has when one of my siblings is about to make a poor decision. Just because I should be true to myself does not mean I can''t learn a few tricks.


    The combination had the desired effect. The men were both taken aback. With a glance to each other, the taller one nodded. The shorter man retreated down the hallway and into the doors of the parlor. With this much security, did Cali even get to see Alina this morning?


    The door reopened. Instead of seeing Alina''s slender frame, the guard who insisted she be protected in a diamond formation appeared with the shorter guard shortly behind him. His exaggerated strut that Alejo impersonated when we first met this man, seemed to have grown even more cocky. My brunette fianc¨¦ was nowhere in sight.


    "Sir Jacobson, I am sorry to inform you that I see no appointment with Princess Alina in her books. I must ask you to leave." The self-assured guard snuggly stated.


    "Did you ask her yourself? She is expecting me," I echoed my earlier sentiment. I was getting annoyed at repeating myself. My tone must''ve held the bite in it that I felt to my core because Finley and Alejo both took a step closer to my shoulders. I did not deserve such loyalty.


    "I do not have to do that, Sir Jacobson. The King has taken it upon himself to clear the Princess''s schedule so she can better plan the wedding. She is not accepting any company at this time." The cretin of a guard responded behind tight lips, holding in his own frustration.


    Something did not add up. The King was the one who was delaying the marriage by not setting our wedding date. He did not care about Alina''s plans.


    "What is your name?" I at least wanted to know who I was up against. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Casimir of the King''s Guard, if you must know," he retorted with a smug expression accentuated by his dark bangs framing his forehead.


    If I must know? Why would I ask if I didn''t want to know? I found my fists ready to fight, tightly balled at my sides. I took a deep breath, hoping I would not hit him. But if I did, it would not be the worst thing in the world

 Chapter 49: Semantics

    Chapter 49: Semantics I thought for a moment on how best to respond to the King''s guard that blocked my way. Clearly he thought himself more powerful than me.


    For some reason Benate''s words to me after our first match flashed through my mind. ''You have great instincts for openings, but make sure you know your next move when things fail.'' Demanding access to Alina failed. What was my next move?


    "Caismir, dear fellow," I added in my most condescending tone. "You say that Princess Alina is not accepting company, but you were just in her parlor." I blinked knowingly at him, wanting him to take my bait.


    "Yes, Sir Jacobson. I was guarding her," He slowly formed the words as if talking to a misunderstanding child.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but these gentlemen are guarding her as well if I''m not mistaken but from outside her parlor," I added, needing him to loosen his tongue a little.


    "Yes. They are," his tone matched mine in condescension.


    "So you too could watch from outside, but instead you''re inside Princess Alina''s parlor where she receives company. Did she invite you there?" I was playing with some flawed logic hoping to baffle him into a corner.


    The question caught him off guard. He was doing his duty but if I could frame things in a different light, he would look like a villain.


    "What does that have to do with anything? Sir Jacobson, you need to leave," Caismir demanded, pointing his slender index finger back toward the way I came.


    I raised my voice, hoping Alina could hear me. She was the only one who could help if my plan went poorly. "What does it have to do with anything? Let me tell you!"


    "You are either in there against the will of my future wife or you were invited to her parlor. If the former, then tread carefully with your next words. I think the petitioners court would look for criminal charges for a man forcing himself into our future queen''s private rooms. Don''t you think so?" I turned to Alejo, hoping my shadow was as loyal as I assumed.


    "I think the court would want to hear about that, Sir Jacobson." Alejo did not miss a beat.


    I tried to read Caismir''s expression. He seemed unmoved with the threat of twisting the truth in that manner. He still thought the King would back him. I guess I needed to pull out my second bluff.


    "Or were you invited into Princess Alina''s parlor? Would not that make you company? That would be in direct violation of the king''s orders by your own account," my voice was still loud.


    I needed Caismir to give me some word or a phrase to twist. Semantics and confusion was the only tactic I could imagine when I started my attack. I knew the power of presenting facts in the wrong light from many books, but never tried to wield the power myself.


    "Sir Jacobson, I was told to be in the Princess'' parlor by a member of the royal family," Caismir spoke slower than he had before trying to make me look like an imbecile. He also cleverly put himself outside the two categories I laid out. I needed another angle.


    "Was I not also asked to be here by a member of the royal family?" My voice grew to the loudest it has been in this entire interaction. At least Alina would know I tried to see her.


    "Yes, but the King''s authority supersedes that of the Princess," Caismir rolled his eyes. He was not one to hide his disdain. Guess he does not mind losing his position once I''m king.


    I played the final card I had for this match of wills. "And whose power supersedes the King''s?" We all knew the answer. The queen did not send me here and I was playing with fire if asked directly.


    "The queen," Caismir answered again as if he were instructing a student in a question below their level.


    "Who do you think sent me?" I inquired, leaving only a breath for Caismir to think. I needed him to doubt himself. "Who assigned you to guard me?" I asked Finley. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Queen Valerie assigned us to guard you, Sir Jacobson," Finley responded truthfully. I hated that I used him to imply a closer relationship with the queen, but at least I didn''t force him to choose between lying to another officer and loyalty to me.


    The stubborn guard ran his hand through his stringy black hair. "Why would the queen send you here? Cannot she conduct whatever business she has for you somewhere else?" Caismir called my bluff.


    I paused. I tried to look annoyed. I could not lie about the queen. I played out my entire hand and lost to this guard. I made my final remark.


    "That is none of your concern," I was about to turn to leave when the door that was so heavily guarded creaked open.


    "Ah. There you are Sir Jacobson. My mother will be pleased you came to see the Prince''s chambers. It is so much easier to redecorate before anyone is living in a space," Alina spouted off, giving me an actual reason to have been called this part of the castle.


    "Oh yes, there you are Princess Alina," my mouth sputtered back. My brain power was mostly spent weaving together my last conversation. "I hope my tardiness can be excused." I eyed Caismir to emphasize the point.


    Caismir glared in my direction, but moved to the side to let me pass. The tension between us escalated as Alejo nudged the taller guard with his shoulder while passing him.


    "A thousand apologies, good fellow," Alejo antagonized. I turned my head to catch Finley''s look of disapproval that bloomed into a smile. Alejo was positioning himself to guard the door from the three men assigned to guard the room.


    Finley held the door for me to enter. Alina''s face morphed into an expression of pure relief. Finley closed the door behind the three of us, leaving Alejo staring down three disgruntled sentries.


    "You have 10 minutes!" Caismir yelled through the door. Well that is 10 minutes more than I had a moment ago.

 Chapter 50: Mystery Room

    Chapter 50: Mystery Room Alina looked toward the door with an unsettled expression on her face. Being held captive, even in your own space, does not sound like a pleasant experience. We stood in the middle of the room with Finley near the doorway. His ear was tilted toward the closed door. I assume he was making sure Alejo didn''t get into too much trouble.


    "That man unnerves me," Alina said, indicating the man who just tried to deny me passage.


    Maybe my threat to tell the petitioner''s court of Caismir''s wrongdoing was not unfounded. Alina looked like she could throw up.


    So many questions swirled in my mind, but I did not want to overwhelm her. I began with an easy one. "Did he touch you?"


    "No," she replied with a hint of disbelief. "He would not dare. He does like staying uncomfortably close. Caismir will not leave me alone so I am basically under house arrest by my father''s orders. He barely let Cali in under the guise of me needing help to properly dress this morning. Caismir already has dismissed my maid."


    "Did you do something to upset the King?" I asked. I don''t understand King Caderyn''s treatment of his daughter. These guards were getting more and more intrusive. Alina shook her head.


    "Caismir keeps saying that this is for my own protection. It feels like it''s more for his own advancement. I tried to get him to let me go to my father to demand this stop immediately but he won''t let me leave my suite at all. That''s why I need you," Alina admitted.


    The Swordsmen''s council meeting from the night before flashed through my head. The king thought I was not taking his daughter''s safety seriously by relaying my siblings'' behavior. Surely all this was not because of a possible skipping injury and an offer to take some guards.


    "What do you need me to do? I clearly do not outrank Caismir in his mind," I stated. I was still kicking myself for almost not getting to see Alina. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go to my father. Talk some sense into him. Get him to call off Caismir and the others." Alina''s eyes pleaded with me.


    "Why didn''t you ask Cali? Maybe you would''ve been free by now," the words tumbled from my mouth without much thought. I was not the king''s favorite person.


    "I have grown accustomed to seeing my father with all of his limbs intact and likewise accustomed to seeing Cali outside of the dungeon," Alina stated in a matter of fact manner.


    She was right. If things could not be resolved with words, Cali could fall back on communicating in ways that yielded results. Probably not the best way to approach the king.


    "True. Let''s leave treason off the table." For the first time today I saw Alina smile. It was weak and fleeting but there none the less.


    Alina started walking toward a door on the opposite side of the room. Its placement mirrored the position of the door that I knew led to her chambers. I remembered wondering where it might lead when I met my family in her parlor the day of our engagement.


    "Well in case one of those men goes to ask the queen if she sent you to the Prince''s Chambers, we might as well let you see them." Alina opened the door in front of her and disappeared into the chambers.


    I started to follow, glancing toward Finley. His ear was now firmly placed up against the door. His mouth was set in a flat line. The conversation on the other side of the door interested him greatly.


    "I''ll be there in a moment, Jack," Finley managed between gritted teeth.


    I nodded, passing through the doorway. Alina could probably use a moment without any guards around, even if Finley defied the mold she hated.


    I entered a room with a grand desk sitting in a bay window. Heavy deep blue curtains framed the window. They matched the rug that sat underneath two settees and a chaise lounge on the opposite side of the room.


    "Wow, this is magnificent," I said in awe. I assumed that the prince''s chambers would only be sleeping quarters. It made sense that there was a study. My eyes flitted across the room before landing on something that took the excitement away for a moment.


    Alina caught my expression. "You can take down the giant painting of my father. He had it commissioned after he proposed to mother. It was never in my taste," Alina admitted.


    The large portrait portrayed King Caderyn''s coronation. He was crowned by Queen Valerie, but the portrait only focused on him. The queen''s hands could be seen, along with her torso. The image cut off at her neck. For most, I think it would be inspirational.


    I fell outside that group. It reminded me of all the responsibilities I would be taking over from a man who disliked me. Likewise, it reminded me of the authority being misused to keep Alina captive inside her own home. It turned my stomach.


    I reached for the frame and gently took it off the nail. Turning it to the wall and setting it on the floor, I looked at Alina as if to ask for permission.


    "Well I did say you needed to redecorate. I think that is an excellent first choice," she encouraged. "This way leads to the bedroom and this door leads to the washroom. There is a door that joins them as well," Alina indicated to two of the three remaining doors.


    "Where does this one lead?" I asked.


    "It leads back out to the hallway, very close to where you were having your earlier discussion about who sent you," Alina let a mischievous grin run across her face. She heard my whole discussion from here.


    Her smile faded as she studied my face. "Go check out the rest of the chambers. I''ll wait here," she urged while taking a seat on one of the settees. Some thought took her mind off being my tour guide.


    I quickly passed through the ornate rooms, even finding a large dressing room off of the bedroom. My mind was distracted by Alina''s soured expression. I returned to the study and sat next to her.


    "I''m sure that we will get you out of here soon enough," I guessed at the problem.


    "That''s not what''s on my mind," her words were strained. She took a deep breath and looked me square in the eye. "Jack, would you kiss me?"

 Chapter 51: Awkward

    Chapter 51: Awkward "Jack, would you kiss me?" Echoed through my head. My jaw dropped, leaving my mouth hanging agape.


    "What? Why? What brought that thought to your mind?" My thoughts scrambled. It was not an unappealing idea, but it completely blindsided me.


    Alina''s hurt eyes pleaded for me to hear her out. "It''s just, well, when you were talking to Caismir, you said I was your future wife."


    I was not connecting the dots that Alina thought she laid out for me. "Yes...?" I responded. Has that not been the case for a while now? Was I wrong?


    Alina rushed through her next thoughts. "It means that when we get married, we will have to kiss in front of the world. Do you really want our first kiss to be in front of everyone?"


    I had not really thought too much about that part of our relationship. I was too worried about everything else in my life that was changing. It made sense that Alina would not want an awkward wedding kiss yet something about that logic made me squirm.


    "Besides, we will never have an opportunity to be alone again. Not with the guard situation being what it is. Yours are always with you and mine are awful," Alina stated with her tone of desperation growing. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked at the ceiling trying to clear my thoughts. My knee bounced with nervous energy making it hard to focus on anything.


    "I...guess?" I mumbled conceding Alina''s logic to this being the only time we would be alone. I only realized after she started leaning in toward me that she mistook my meaning.


    What should I do? It would be embarrassing to reject her at this point. She did have a valid argument. Why does everything have to move so fast? She''s my friend!


    With so much indecision on my part, Alina took charge. She leaned into me. My mind scurried a million different ways but the thing that took center stage was the painting from earlier. I''m glad I took down the portrait of Alina''s father. Kissing in front of that seemed amoral somehow. I rejoiced in that decision.


    Alina closed her eyes and turned her head. Her soft lips touched mine for a brief moment before retreating back to her side of the settee.


    I read too many novels for my own liking at this very moment. Most of them talked about the fiery passion that erupts when someone kisses their love for the first time. Her lips were warm, but not anything fiery. The kiss was pleasant. It somehow reminded me of Liliana''s goodnight pecks.


    How do I tell the person that I proposed to that her kisses remind me of my sister? I don''t. That''s how. How awful would that be? Something in the back of my mind longed for the warmth Cali''s hand offered me on the practice field. I tried to slap on a smile.


    Alina locked eyes with me. Her expression mirrored my inner turmoil. I guess I was not a good kisser. I had never tried before.


    "That bad, huh?" I ventured into asking aloud.


    "It wasn''t bad. I''m not sure I would say it was good either." It was Alina''s turn to squirm.


    "Really?" Somehow this made relief rush through me.


    "Don''t take this the wrong way, Jack," Alina bit her lip but willed herself to continue. "But if I had a brother, I imagine that''s what kissing him would feel like."


    "You too?" I practically shouted with joy. It felt good not to be alone in feeling that way. "I mean your presence is enjoyable, but that felt..." I lost all words that could describe it.


    "Awkward?" Alina offered, smiling that we were both on the same page.


    "Yes!" I beamed. I missed the carefree days of our friendship. For the briefest of moments it felt like we were there again.


    "Maybe it''s something that comes with time. Needless to say, I appreciate you enduring my experiment," Alina thanked me. Her eyes grew wide for a moment. "Please don''t tell Ca... anyone about this."


    "It was an interesting experiment. Our secret is safe with me," I tried to laugh off the awkward tension. Of course this secret was safe with me. I did not want it getting around the petitioner''s court that I was kissing the Princess in the Prince''s chambers unescorted.


    Finley knocked on the door between the parlor and the prince''s study. "Your Highness, Jack, we are about to have company. I suggest you make your way back in here." Caismir must have really meant 10 minutes.


    We both stood. My face felt flushed and I''m sure my cheeks were red. I''m sure Caismir is going to love that fact.


    "You got your guards to call you Jack?" Alina said as she led the way back into the parlor. Her tone told me little about how she left about that decision.


    "Yes. Is that bad?" I was suddenly worried about Alina''s opinion on the matter. We entered the parlor and stood by the fireplace.


    "Not at all. I wish I had guards that trusted and cared about me enough to form that kind of relationship," Alina chose her words carefully and said them loudly while staring in Finley''s direction.


    The door swung open to a livid Caismir who was turning red, clamoring to get by Alejo still guarding the door. The troops in the hall obviously overheard Alina''s statement.


    "I trust you to know I care about your safety, Princess Alina." Caismir muttered.


    "Yes, eavesdropping does give that impression, Caismir," Alina retorted before realizing her feisty words were not internalized. "Forgive me. I am just saddened that Sir Jacobson has to be called away so soon."


    Caismir straightened to his full height. Literally and figuratively trying to be the bigger person. "I forgive you, Your Highness. Now, I must ask Sir Jacobson and his..." Caismir paused, trying not to say the words that were coming to mind about my shadows. "guards to leave."


    "We were just on our way out. Farewell, Alina. We will give your regards to the King next time we see him." I gave her a knowing look. We both knew I was on my way to see King Caderyn and with any luck she would be free again soon

 Chapter 52: The Most Powerful Chess Piece

    Chapter 52: The Most Powerful Chess Piece I paced back and forth in front of the King''s chambers. How do I approach a man that does not seem to care for me and ask for a favor concerning his daughter?


    Alejo and Finley gave up trying to follow me and each took up a post at the extremes of my pacing path. I knew I could not demand he remove the guards. If I implied Caismir was using his authority improperly, that could come back poorly on me.


    The only option I could think of where I think I could keep my cool and still might yield results would be to ask him for a change of guard. Maybe Caismir''s zealous nature took the King''s command to the uncomfortable extreme I saw earlier.


    I took a deep breath. Here goes nothing. I knocked on the door summoning all my courage. I hope King Caderyn is in there. He was not on the training field and there was not a petitioner''s court called today. His whereabouts to me were a mystery, so I took an educated guess.


    A servant with red hair and a slight frame opened the door. That had to be a good sign, right?


    "Hello. I seek an audience with King Caderyn. Please let him know that Sir Jacobson requests a few moments of his time," I managed. I had no idea how to request an audience with the King.


    "Ah, yes. Sir Jacobson. Please give me a moment to confer with His Majesty''s schedule," the manservant politely responded. I probably should have used the king''s title as opposed to his name as well. Too late now.


    The door closed with a satisfying click. At least I stood there in the hallway with just my guards for a moment. My nerves settled behind that barrier.


    I could hear muffled voices on the other side of the door. The conversation took longer than I was expecting. What could they be saying?


    The door swung open to the same, now flustered, servant. "I am sorry Sir Jacobson. The King is not receiving visitors at this time. Please inquire after him on another day." The red headed man started to close the door.


    I could not give up so easily. "Excuse me for one more moment. I know you are a very busy man. I would hate to have to keep interrupting you with my trivial request. Could I perchance set up an appointment with His Majesty?" I tried flattery, although it did not come naturally.


    The slim man smiled in a way that made me know I hit my mark. "Let me check. One more moment, Sir Jacobson," the redhead informed me.


    The manservant closed the door. This time the door bounced back from its lock. It was almost unperceivable except for the lack of resounding click. Through that narrow opening, sound easily escaped.


    "Your Majesty?" The redhead''s voice was almost quaking.


    "What is it now, Stuart?" King Caderyn responded forcefully. Why was he so easily annoyed?


    "Sir Jacobson has requested to set up an appointment." The servant stated the information but it was almost a question. He did not know what to tell me.


    "That boy is still at my door? I thought he''d be back on the training field almost maiming someone by now. I guess he is only reckless when my daughter is involved," the king huffed. His monologue exposed his feelings toward me unequivocally.


    "I will not see that child now or anytime soon. Tell him I am indisposed and will have to seek him out another time," King Caderyn continued.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," poor Stuart responded like he himself was injured by the king''s words. I guess he hated letting people down.


    I plastered on a smile before the door reopened. I knew the answer to my request but I could not let on that I had eavesdropped.


    "I am truly sorry, Sir Jacobson. The King is not feeling well," The man choked out the words, unused to lying.


    Poor fellow. "Thank you for your time. I appreciate your efforts," I said and nodded a goodbye. I was not about to take out my frustrations on this faithful subject of the crown.


    I started to leave the royal wing. What else could I do? My stomach gnawed at me. I could not just abandon Alina to those guards. That''s it! Guards!


    I suddenly turned around. My unexpected movement startled my shadows. They both looked at me in confusion.


    "What do I do now? You both heard the King, but I can''t just let Alina stay trapped. Any ideas?" I pleaded with the two men who fully understood Alina''s predicament. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My shadows exchanged a knowing glance. Alejo raised his eyebrows and splayed his hand toward the ceiling, inviting Finley to speak for them. Finley nodded letting out a small sigh.


    "You know what you need to do," stated the round faced shadow. Clearly I did not. My face held my unamused expression. He heaved a heavier sigh. "To quote someone close to me, ''whose power supersedes the King''s?''" Finley smiled.


    "Oh. Right." I started to make my way to the Queen''s chambers.


    The King was in charge of military matters only because of Queen Valerie''s delegation of such responsibilities. King Caderyn married into the house of Phoenix, but Queen Valerie ruled by birthright. Her power exceeded that of her husband''s.


    I knocked on the Queen''s parlor door. My palms were sweaty from the close proximity to the King''s parlor door that I was thoroughly dismissed from not too long ago.


    The door opened slightly. "I need to stretch my legs anyway. I''ll get it." I heard from the cracked opening before it swung open to reveal the queen herself. My mouth hung slack. I was not expecting her.


    "Oh, Sir Jacobson. What a pleasant surprise! Please join me. My maid just brought tea and was in the middle of pouring me a cup when you knocked," Queen Valerie ushered my shadows and I through the door.


    How could this lovely woman be married to such a grumpy individual? I guess opposites attract. Now how do I let her know that her husband is horrible? I really should''ve thought this through

 Chapter 53: No More Secrets

    Chapter 53: No More Secrets Before I could speak, Queen Valerie motioned for me to sit across from her at a small table that held a tea service. Two freshly poured cups of tea sat before us.


    "Please tell me Finley and Alejo are treating you kindly. I always enjoy their company," the brunette Queen gushed over my shadows.


    "They are fantastic! Thank you for lending them to me, Your Majesty," I responded, not sure how to best convey my gratitude.


    "Lending? Are you here to return them? Did Alejo try cracking jokes?" With that my nerves left me. I never realized how much Alina was like her mother. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Majesty, don''t give away all my secrets!" Alejo teased.


    "I would never! Just don''t give away mine, either," the sassy royal responded. It was nice to see her outside of a setting with obligations attached.


    I took a deep breath to prepare myself for my request. "Your Majesty, my calling on you has nothing to do with these devout guards you''ve trusted with my safety, but rather the ones that have been entrusted with Princess Alina''s."


    "Oh really?" The Queen''s jovial mood disappeared into a sip of tea. Her brow furrowed with a hint of worry. I took a moment to try and pick my words.


    "I think Princess Alina is finding their presence a bit stifling," I started. Was that too weak of wording? I took a sip of tea. To better gauge the Queen''s reaction, I needed to make sure my mouth didn''t run away without thinking.


    "I have noticed that Caderyn has increased her personal guard since Alina''s birthday. I think the gnomes visit to wish her a happy birthday really surprised him. No need for her to rush to assemble a council now for visiting dignitaries," Queen Valerie explained.


    My expression soured momentarily. The gnomes didn''t come to wish Alina a happy birthday. Was that statement for the benefit of the guards and maids present who had no idea what happened in that meeting? Somehow I did not think so. One thing at a time.


    "Were you aware, Your Majesty, that the guards confined Alina to her room today? They only let me and Lady Calista see her under false pretenses," I explained. That was probably not the best thing to say. Hopefully I did not get Cali or myself in trouble.


    Queen Valerie sat up straighter. "Are you sure she did not put these measures in place herself to have a quiet day?" There was no accusation in the question.


    "I am positive. Princess Alina seems particularly uncomfortable with the main guard assigned to her," somehow I managed. The Queen''s sweet nature made her easy to talk to and I shared more than I probably should have in front of the maids and guards I did not know standing near the door.


    "That is concerning." The Queen''s expression twisted into something I could not read. "Why do you think that King Caderyn assigned such a man?"


    The savvy monarch knew how to ask the difficult questions. I took a gulp of tea, thinking my answer might get me escorted from the room. "I think the gnomes'' ideas for the future unnerved King Caderyn and he is unsure how to proceed." My face pleaded for mercy at speaking so openly.


    The Queen sat down her tea on its saucer slowly. It looked like she was figuring out a puzzle. "Sir Jacobson, please feel free to speak openly to me. Did something else happen at that meeting with the gnomes besides well wishes?"


    My eyes grew big. How much had King Caderyn kept from his wife?


    I looked around the room and saw too many curious eyes. "Does Her Majesty know about the prophecy?" I murmured barely above a whisper.


    Seeing how our current audience made me reluctant to speak openly, the Queen stood. "My friends, please excuse Sir Jacobson and myself. We need to speak privately. You all deserve a break, maybe to the kitchens? Marta, please stay nearby outside."


    A few maid servants, who I had not noticed were working on various tasks around the room, abandoned their work and headed toward the door. The Queen''s guards followed suit. Finley and Alejo joined the parade near the back of the pack.


    "Finley and Alejo, please be so kind as to stay," Queen Valerie requested, not demanded. Again I wondered how Caderyn got so lucky. My two shadows took up posts by the door to give us some breathing room.


    The door shut behind the company and the queen let out her bated breath. "I feared Caderyn was keeping something from me lately. Please tell me all you know, Sir Jacobson."


    For the better part of an hour, I recalled everything that I knew about the prophecy, the Autarch, the archer and our strategy thus far. The Queen, for her part, remained quietly pensive. Only asking questions when absolutely necessary. Her tranquil mask fell into a grimace whenever I mentioned the final scene played out in the prophecy.


    I held back nothing from her curious inquiries. She took mostly everything in stride, nodding her understanding. Most of her questions I anticipated, until one that I could not quite answer.


    "Your future marriage to Alina is planned in hopes of saving Caderyn? Do you love her?" The queen did not mince words.


    I paused and thought about how to respond. "She is one of my closest friends. In that way, I love her deeply. If that''s what you mean, Your Majesty."


    The queen nodded, "The men of Stag are always true to their sense of duty, even when matters of the heart are concerned."


    I think that was a complement. Glad my clan left a favorable impression on her.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. What do we do next?" I wanted to know how to proceed. Although I had the Queen''s ear, I''m sure that the King would not be pleased with me.


    "It seems as though we both have a Swordsman Council meeting to attend. But first, let''s go save my daughte

 Chapter 54: Regarding Guards

    Chapter 54: Regarding Guards I approached Alina''s chambers for the second time today. I was beginning to feel like an expert of the royal wing. I fell in step behind the Queen with Finley, Alejo and the maid named Marta shortly behind. I have never been more proud to be the Queen''s subject.


    The two guards who greeted me the first time I came down the hall still faithfully held their positions. The two men shared a startled look with each other. Neither of them expected the Queen to visit. Before we reached their post, the shorter one retreated into the Princess''s parlor to retrieve Caismir.


    The Queen approached the taller guard in all her glory. "Good sir, I need to speak to my daughter about changes she approved for the Prince''s chambers. May I pass?"


    Who would deny the queen entry to anywhere?


    The guard stood in complete awe as our monarch addressed him. His mouth hung open with a single syllable emanating from his maw, "uhh."


    Luckily Caismir came to the man''s side. "Your Majesty! What an unexpected surprise. His Majesty did not tell the Princess''s guards that we should be expecting such an honor!" Caismir added a flourished bow to the end of his flowery speech.


    "Ah, Caismir, is it? I have heard a lot about you," the queen gushed. The words were true, but her tone made them seem like a compliment as opposed to a condemnation.


    Caismir shot a panicked glance my way, before letting the elation of the queen knowing his name sweep across his slender face. This man wanted to be someone.


    "I hope they were all favorable things, Your Majesty," Caismir clothed his speech in false modesty.


    "I actually wanted to meet you, Mister Caismir. I heard you take safety very seriously. I do worry about my dear husband. Would you consider a transfer from the post protecting my daughter to being a personal guard for my husband?" The Queen used a distressed tone.


    Our Queen is brilliant. She just offered Caismir a promotion, at least from a guard perspective, all while making it seem like he would be doing her a favor if he complied. On top of that, Alina would be free from the zealous guard.


    "I.. I would be honored," Caismir stammered. His eyes grew wide in anticipation.


    "Of course any personal guard might need a few lieutenants, if these men suit your temperament," The Queen vaguely motioned to the other two men who were standing in the hall.


    "It would be a pleasure to continue working with these men. Thank you, Your Majesty!" Casimir could have died from excitement. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So shall it be done. Report to the King''s Chamber tomorrow morning. For the rest of today please feel free to plan amongst yourselves about how to best protect King Caderyn. You are dismissed," the Queen cleared the path to Alina''s room.


    It was only as the three men were walking away, I realized a deeper brilliance in the Queen''s method. She now had three more pairs of fairly loyal eyes watching the King. It''s hard to keep secrets from that many people when they are with you all day.


    I stopped mid step dumbfounded. Is that why the Queen assigned Finley and Alejo to me? To make sure I had no secrets? I continued in step behind the Queen. If that was her original intent, then I surely disappointed her. I''m kind of an open book. My favorite kind of book.


    Finley opened the door for the Queen and the rest of us followed. Alina was sitting with her back to the door.


    "Caismir, for the last time, please stay outside!" Alina''s volume teetered on the edge of a shout. When no one responded, she turned around.


    "Mother!" Alina beamed as she ran into the Queen''s open arms.


    "He''s gone, sweetheart. Marta is going to stay with you for a couple of days," The Queen informed her.


    "Your maid?" Alina asked, pulling back from the embrace. "I''m grateful, don''t get me wrong, but I''m confused as to why."


    "Trust me. Until I fully unravel your father''s thinking behind all those guards he sent, you will want her nearby," The Queen cryptically stated.


    "So she''s now my guard?" The conjecture was rhetorical, but mischief ran across the Queen''s face.


    "Let''s just say she''s been trained by one of the best." The Queen eyed the two men by the door.


    "Your Majesty! I thought you said you weren''t giving away my secrets!" Alejo protested in good humor.


    "I didn''t. You did. I didn''t say you trained anyone," Queen Valerie pointed out. Alejo rolled his eyes at the logic.


    "Nice to meet you, Marta. Welcome." Alina remembered her manners.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," the sweet dark-haired woman responded. For some reason her cheeks turned rosey as Alejo looked her way and smiled.


    "Sadly Alina, the rest of us must be going. There is a Swordsman meeting we need to attend. I will call on you later," Queen Valerie interrupted my internal evaluation of Marta.


    "Sounds good. See you soon." Alina then turned toward me. "Thank you, Jack!"


    "My pleasure," I said before bowing my head and following the Queen out the door. My shadows fell in behind me, leaving Alina and Marta to get to know each other.


    I slowed my pace as we walked through the corridor, placing myself between the two guards. I was curious. They knew so much about me, but I knew very little about them.


    "Alejo, did you really train the Queen''s maid to fight?" I hoped I was not being too forward.


    "Yes and no. My wife was not the Queen''s maid when I trained her to fight," Alejo offered.


    "You''re married?!" I looked at his hand, but saw no wedding band.


    "Yes," the swarthy man responded nonchalantly before noticing me inspecting his hands. "A ring would tell enemies that too. It''s one way to keep her safer."


    "And here you are blaming me for telling all your secrets, Alejo!" Queen Valerie laughed.


    Alejo again rolled his eyes before joining the rest of us in a moment of joyous camaraderie

 Chapter 55: Check Mate

    Chapter 55: Check Mate The Queen and I entered empty Council Chambers, while Finley and Alejo stood at their usual posts outside the room. The Swordsmen''s training must have run late. King Caderyn was also nowhere in sight. The Queen and I approached the long chamber table.


    "Your Majesty, should I move down a seat to facilitate you and the King both being in this meeting?" Where should I sit, being the person of the least importance? Shouldn''t that mean I''m furthest from the head of the table?


    "No, Sir Jacobson. Please sit where you usually do," Queen Valerie advised as she took a seat at the head of the table. I stood beside my normal chair blinking for a moment. The King would not like that. He would be the one moving chairs instead of me.


    The sound of deep pitch laughter filled the hall outside the chamber. I easily recognized the voice of my father. The Swordsmen must be close. The doors flew open.


    "Jack! We missed you! You should''ve seen..." my father turned the corner to see me sitting with the Queen. He stopped mid sentence and mid step. The other two Swordsmen also stopped short, piling up behind my father in the doorway.


    "Your Majesty! Is His Majesty sick?" My father''s abrupt stop and pale complexion were explained in that one question.


    "Oh no, Lord Jacob. I am sorry to startle you. I didn''t mean to cause concern. I just wanted to clear up a few things before we send troops north," the Queen explained.


    "Oh. Very well then. We are honored you joined us," my father continued, finally breathing in relief. For as much as he makes me practice the task, one would think he''d be an expert at controlling his breath.


    "Thank you, please take your usual seats. I would hate to displace any of you," Queen Valerie explained.


    Why did we not put The Queen in charge of our battle plans? She definitely knew how to play the game. The three Swordsmen in attendance took their seats and shared a moment of uneasy silence. They knew this was the calm before a storm.


    "I am sorry for missing training. What were you going to tell me, father?" I tried to lighten the mood.


    "You missed quite the display of force, if I may be so bold," Lord Bleddyn beamed with pride, letting the tension in the room dissolve almost instantaneously.


    "It was certainly that!" Lord Garrison agreed.


    "We let Cali spar with Benate," my father explained before the other two men could ruin his surprise.


    "You let Cali spar during training?" The Queen inquired.


    The excitement among the Swordsmen slightly waned. "Although it was on the training field, Your Majesty, the two fighters in question sparred after the troops were dismissed for the day," Lord Garrison explained, hoping to keep out of trouble.


    A smirk ran across the Queen''s face. "Did she win?"


    After spending today with my future mother-in-law, this comment no longer shocked me. The same cannot be said for the Swordsmen. The brothers-in-arms exchanged surprised glances.


    "It was a draw!" Lord Bleddyn finally said with a wide grin. "They disarmed each other on the same blow and Benate was not about to go hand-to-hand with my daughter." There could not be a prouder father. Way to go, Cali!


    The door swung open, making the room fall silent.


    "I''m sorry I''m late," King Caderyn said rounding the door. He was picking at something on his clothing. Perhaps it was hair? He did not look up but proceeded walking toward the head of the table.


    "That''s quite alright, Caderyn dear," the Queen''s melodic voice rang out in the sweetest tone that has ever power played a spouse.


    King Caderyn stopped his trek to his usual place. The hair afflicting his clothing no longer mattered. The King slowly raised his gaze to meet his wife''s smug expression.


    "Valerie, Darling. Am I interrupting a meeting for a party? The Swordsmen and I have a council meeting planned," the King tried to explain away reality. Surely the Queen was not taking over his meeting.


    "No, Caderyn. I''m here for the Swordsmen Council meeting. In fact, I would like to run it, if you don''t mind terribly my dear. Please take a seat." The Queen motioned her hand toward the open chairs.


    King Caderyn looked dumbstruck. His usual annoyed anger became a silent seething rage as he took up a seat next to Lord Bleddyn. It did not escape my notice that King Caderyn was now the person seated furthest from the head of the table.


    "Thank you! Swordsmen, I hate to backtrack but, in case we missed anything, can we recap important events that have happened since Princess Alina''s birthday? I think the men we are about to send north might do well with knowledge of some of those events," The Queen started her speech looking around at each person before settling into a knowing stare at her husband. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wise move, Your Majesty. Knowledge is power," Lord Garrison complemented before beginning his recap of the events from his own perspective.


    Queen Valerie listened as the Swordsmen began to share the highlights of everything her husband kept secret from her. Keeping a calm demeanor, she rarely looked toward the King once the meeting began.


    That was perfectly acceptable since King Caderyn would not have even noticed. He spent the entire meeting staring daggers in my direction. Apparently it was not that hard of logical progression to realize I was the one snooping around the royal wing today so I must be the one who told his wife everything.


    I tried to ignore the ever present feeling of being watched. A few times the Swordsmen remembered details that I did not notice the first time around. With more information about our kingdom''s situation, the Queen also remembered another petition that I did not witness.


    The short version of the petition was that the petitioner thought the forests near the foothills of the mountains the Norads occupied were being over hunted. Queen Valerie suggested that the men being sent north carry extra rations in case food is scarce.


    "We should not send the men until we hear from Lord Holden. Surely we will hear from him soon. If that is all, then we can call it a night," The Queen offered.


    The Swordsmen smiled. Having a productive meeting looked good on them.


    "Hearing no other ideas, council dismissed! Caderyn, I''m about to order dinner to be sent to my parlor. Please join me there," Queen Valerie did not wait for a response before leaving the council chambers.


    The Swordsmen and I got up to follow her. It was good to have an early night. The Swordsmen all scurried from the room, afraid to be the last one in the room with King Caderyn. They left me in the dust. I was almost to the hallway, with my hand on the door.


    King Caderyn stopped me, "Sir Jacobson, close the door. We need to speak

 Chapter 56: Pawn

    Chapter 56: Pawn I thought about my options and considered running from King Caderyn''s command. I saw Finley through the open door. He shook his head, as if he could read my thoughts. It would be better to face my fears. I turned on my heel, shutting the door behind me. At least my shadows were close by in case of utter disaster.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. Thank you for your time. I''m sorry you were feeling ill when I called on you this afternoon." Feigning innocence might help me not be in as much trouble.


    "This is not about your request to have an audience with me this afternoon," King Caderyn barked at me. Maybe feigning innocence was the wrong tactic on my part.


    The King stood to his full height, staring down on me. "Sit!"


    I plopped into the nearest chair as fast as possible and stared at the table. If I kept my head down maybe I could make this short. Maybe less painful.


    "Let''s talk about your place around here," King Caderyn spouted off, pacing behind me. "Not that long ago, you were just a misfit child that my daughter and her best friend adopted out of pity as some kind of pet. Jack. It''s a perfect name for a yapping puppy."


    Is that really how my friends thought of me? Surely not. I would not let his mind games work on me.


    "Then you started training with your father. Became Sir Jacobson as a courtesy to the clan of Stag for this boy posing as some great warrior. Then you became part of my daughter''s council on the night of her eighteenth birthday out of convenience. Simply because of proximity, not because of any skill or attribute that you possess," The King continued.


    As much as I hated to admit it to myself, these words struck something in me. I believed them. This was a dirty way to fight.


    "That night the Swordsmen convinced me that you were the solution to all my problems. That the royal family needed protection, and you would be our hero," King Caderyn snorted in derision. "I have to admit I was taken in by the idea of safety."


    The King slowly made his way to a slender table at the back of the room that hugged the wall. Servants kept a silver pitcher of some type of refreshment and goblets neatly displayed atop that table. My furious counterpart turned his back to me to pour himself a drink.


    "But safety via your hand was a short lived illusion that started unraveling the moment that arrow was shot during the parade. I could deal with a weakling no-nothing son-in-law since my daughter is capable of running this country, but only if he brought something to the table," The King paused to take a swig from his goblet. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew King Caderyn disliked me, but I never thought his opinion of me was this horrible. My shoulders slumped further. My chin almost touched my chest.


    "What do you bring to the table, Sir Jacobson?" He pointedly asked.


    I had hoped to remain completely silent. What do I bring to the table in his opinion? A nickname that he seems to find distasteful? With this much shame rushing through my veins, I could only grasp for a different emotion.


    "I care enough for my country and your daughter to try and save you from the future we both saw," I muttered with clenched teeth, withholding hot tears.


    "Ha! You care for my daughter? Every nobleman within ten years of her age would claim the same thing!" King Caderyn retorted.


    "I care enough about you to try and save her from the house arrest that your zealous watch dogs trapped her inside this afternoon," my anger erupted. I might not love Alina in the way she deserved but I did care for her. Any question of that offended me to my core.


    "Those watch dogs, as you call them, were placed there to keep you away from her. The last few days have confirmed that you will never be my successor!" The king''s desperate tone reminded me of how little power I had in this situation.


    "I had hoped some time without you would sober her mind enough to break this ridiculous engagement," my counterpart admitted.


    "You think that your daughter will break off the engagement that she thinks was your idea? She thinks that her marriage is meant to save you. She would never want to hurt you. She loves you. Do you even know her?" I spat the words at the monarch.


    Caderyn breathed deep trying to steady himself from my words. I would have to tread more carefully if I wanted to leave anytime soon.


    "You''re right on one front. My daughter would not want to bring the embarrassment of a broken engagement upon herself," a scheming smile ran across his face. "You will break this engagement on my terms when I say you should. That is what you bring to the table, Sir Jacobson. A scapegoat for scandal that will leave the people more in love with my daughter than ever."


    Somehow those words set off a mixture of relief and frustration within me. Relief that Alina might actually get to pick a husband that deserved her. Frustration that the King was using me as a pawn instead of just being open and honest about the situation. But being open and honest did not seem to be the King''s style.


    As if he heard my thoughts, King Caderyn added, "But no one will ever know what we just talked about. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. I hated agreeing to the secrecy but I also just wanted to be done with this conversation.


    "As for your place, Sir Jacobson, it will never again be in this room with me. Retreat to the library during Swordsmen Meetings. Say you are doing a special project for me if need be. A project that you will never have a chance to finish," the King threatened.


    I did not exactly enjoy Swordsmen meetings and part of me rejoiced when King Caderyn said library. Yet something in me burned to challenge the King. I did not like being pushed around.


    "And if I refuse any of your plans for me?" I challenged.


    "You won''t," The King took a deep drink then slammed his goblet on the table with a resounding bang. "Get out!"


    Finley and Alejo opened the doors in a panic at the sound. "Everything okay, Your Majesty?" Finley asked.


    "Fine. Sir Jacobson was just leaving."

 Chapter 57: Thank you

    Chapter 57: Thank you I stood from the table with anger still coursing through my veins. I wanted to lash out, but instead I tried to bottle my emotions.


    "Thank you for the conversation, Your Majesty. It was most enlightening," I managed with the most even tone I could muster while standing to leave. I would not give King Caderyn the satisfaction of knowing how deeply his words cut me.


    My aim hit its mark. The sovereign balled his fists. With his mouth tightly pinched and eyes narrowed, he stared daggers at me.


    I turned to exit. My shadows were good men. Each had his hand resting on the pommel of their respective swords, ready to defend me if the king''s anger turned into something physical. One of them shut the door behind us.


    Every fiber of my being wanted to collapse on the floor. The King hated me. There was a chance I''d break Alina''s heart. My father surely would be disappointed in me if he knew I was just a lackey in the king''s plans. I felt the weight of my current situation as I continued toward the main doors of the castle.


    I hardly noticed that my feet were picking up speed until a firm hand clasped my shoulder. I turned to see my shadows'' worried faces.


    Finley removed his hand. "You cannot run from your problems. Is there anything we can do to help?"


    I added my shadows to the list of people that I disappointed. My chest wanted to collapse in on itself. They should be guarding real members of the royal family and not a charlatan like myself.


    "No, my friends. Thank you for your concern." I muttered. I meant the sentiment but could not muster a more pleasant demeanor.


    The two men shared a look. Finley was the one to coax Alejo to speak with a knowing nod in his direction.


    "The King is a bully. He will calm down in a few days when his level head returns. You''re a better man than many who have been caught in his crosshairs just by the way you handled yourself," Alejo offered.


    "Thank you," I managed.


    "Also if you don''t perk up in the next few days, I''m going to have to start cracking jokes. It''s not pretty. The Queen was not exaggerating. You''ve been warned." Alejo added genuinely.


    I laughed listlessly. These men are a credit to their kingdom. With a renewed spirit, I found my way home for the night.


    The next day, my residual anger toward my situation fueled my training. I lost to no one. The victories were mirthless since I did not engage in my usual level of chatter. The Swordsmen all gave me a wide berth, knowing the full sting of the King''s temper themselves.


    After one particularly short sparring match, I noticed Cali again at the end of the training field near the gardens. My friend had some bad habits, but this one is particularly irksome.


    I set my mind against going to speak to her. If she wanted me to go save Alina again or do a favor for the Queen, I might as well go home. I could not step foot in the same wing of the castle as the King at the moment.


    Distracted, I did not notice my next opponent. I looked up to see Finley standing in front of me. Is it even allowed for guards to spar with the people they are supposed to be protecting?


    "Hello, Finley. Are you even allowed to fight with me? Isn''t that a bit counterproductive?" I inquired.


    "I''m not here to spar with you, Jack. I just wanted you to know that Lady Calista is waiting for you at the edge of the field," Finley offered. Oh, that.


    "I see that. Thank you," I responded coolly.


    "Are you not going to go and see what she needs?" Finley straightened his broad shoulders in an authoritative manner.


    I sighed. He did not look like he was going to leave me alone until I went to speak to her. To be fair, Cali has done nothing wrong. She has been a good friend to both Alina and myself. Also, nothing says I have to do what she requests if it involves the royal family.


    I turned on my heel, letting my actions and not my words answer Finley''s question. My shadow followed closely behind me. Somewhere along the way, Alejo joined us.


    "Hello Cali. Is something wrong?" I greeted before fully closing the distance between us. If I needed to make an excuse for not going to the royal wing, the more time the better.


    Cali''s quizzical expression met my tired one before she softened. "Hello Jack. No. Nothing is wrong," she responded with flushed cheeks. Did I embarrass her by asking that?


    I tried to lighten the uncomfortable tension that fell between us. "That''s good. What brings you to the field today? Do you finally just get to watch? Or were you hoping for a rematch with Benate?"


    An instant smile ran across her face. She was proud of herself, as she should be. " No," she hesitated. I think she was contemplating that rematch. " I came to thank you for yesterday. Being included in training meant a lot to me. I hoped to return the favor."


    "What do you mean?" How could she return the favor?


    " I just wanted you to be the first to know that some men from the clan of Bear arrived at the castle not too long ago requesting a Swordsmen Council meeting. Hopefully that gives you a leg up today so you can look good later in that meeting," Cali beamed.


    "Thank you, Cali. That''s great news!" I managed. The scouts we were waiting for finally arrived! I would sadly miss that meeting. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem, Jack!" She turned to leave and I found myself unwilling to look away. Her presence warmed me today in the same way her hand did yesterday. She was a good friend.


    Now all I had to do was come up with a good enough reason for my father to believe that I need to miss that meeting. What ''project'' might the King send me to research? My time was running low, and sadly so were my ideas

 Chapter 58: Welcome to the Library

    Chapter 58: Welcome to the Library The Swordsmen were finishing facilitating the last rounds of sparring when I returned from my chat with Cali. I was taken out of the rotation because of my absence. The three men, along with my uncle, looked at me in anticipation of something.


    "What did I miss, My Lords?" Why was I so clueless?


    The men all gave each other a knowing glance. I guess I had been the topic of a recent conversation.


    My uncle broke the silence, "Jack, every time you go down to that end of the field, there seems to be another reason for the King to be upset with you." My uncle explained in good humor.


    "What kind of theatrics are you going to cause today? Though I must say, we all agree that calling in the Queen was thoroughly entertaining and by far the best meeting we have ever had." Lord Bleddyn added on.


    My face fell. I was a joke to everyone. I took a deep breath. It was enough to steel myself against the world in front of me. I could comfort myself later in the library. My time was up for thinking of ideas on how to explain my absence in the next few meetings.


    "I hope today is theatrics free. The King has decided to put my knowledge of the royal library to some good use. He hopes I will find something that can be useful for defending against the Norads," I slapped on a cheerful tone, evoking thoughts of books to do so. Surely that was vague enough to satisfy everyone.


    "So that is what the King needed to say to you. It is probably best that you let him clear his head before he sees you again. He did not seem too pleased to see you bring the Queen," My father interjected.


    I did not want to keep that topic of conversation going. It only made me relive the aftermath. Cali''s favor benefited me in a way she did not intend, a change in topic of conversation.


    "The Swordsmen will all want the King focused on business today. The scouts from the clan of Bear just arrived, so the troops may end up being sent out soon," I dangled the new information in front of them.


    As much as all of these men want to be prepared for anything, they craved action. This tantalizing piece of information made their eyes grow wide in anticipation. Focus shifted from me, thankfully, and back to correcting the men who might be headed toward the enemy.


    Thank you, Cali. The distraction was enough for me to slink away to the library to begin my confinement. My shadows followed in step.


    Emotions swirled inside me fighting for my attention. I loved the library. I could have moved a cot in the corner a few weeks ago and happily lived the rest of my life within its walls. Somehow that love felt tainted now. How could the King use my haven as a punishment?


    Shame and embarrassment took their turn at the forefront of my mind. Was I really that much of an outlier in the population that my interests were considered painful? No wonder my friends adopted me like a pet. No. Those were the words of a hateful tirade. I will not accept them as truth.


    Whilst wading through my emotional turmoil, I arrived at the library. Two grand twin staircases framed the main room with dramatic effect. Although auxiliary book storage rooms could be found on both floors, the main room was my favorite.


    The stair rails escaped from the pages of a romance, where the heroine slides into the arms of her beloved. The ladders to reach the highest shelves doubled for the rope ladder to the crow''s nest of a pirate ship. The rows of shelves created a labyrinth and only I was the adventurer brave enough to solve the puzzle to get to the heart of the maze.


    This room breathed life into the stories I read for many years. Alina brought me here when she was about ten. While she looked for a specific history her tutor at the time required, I looked through as many books as possible. Ever since that day, I tried to visit as often as allowed.


    No one else seemed to find the library quite as interesting as I did. Even the servant who was supposed to maintain order, came by only about once a week to replace books back on to their proper shelves. I rearranged an entire section one time. It was not discovered for almost a year.


    My heart wanted to pick up a work of fiction to momentarily escape my reality and enjoy someone else''s imagination. My feet carried me toward those adventures before I stopped.


    What if I could actually help the kingdom? What if there was more to know about the Norads than we already knew?


    I turned around and headed toward the upstairs auxiliary room. Histories of our kingdom lined those shelves. I looked for the most worn covers and started pulling those books into a pile on a study desk. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jack, what exactly are you looking for? Maybe we can help?" Finley offered while looking skeptical of the large stack I acquired.


    "I hope that I can find something about the Norads. Anything at all. If you want to help, pick a book and dig in," I pointed toward a smaller secondary stack for him to peruse.


    "If you say so," Alejo picked up a book and found a chair. It happened to be the smallest book I unshelved and his chair was nearest the door. I don''t think the muscular guard was thrilled with my choice of pastime, but he also did not complain.


    Finley chose another book. His round face held a timid smile. I felt as though he was handling me with care. That was fine by me. The less talking we do, the more reading I can get done.


    Picking up the largest history, I started at the beginning. Maybe being banished from those meetings was not so bad after all

 Chapter 59: Discovery in the Library

    Chapter 59: Discovery in the Library Days in the library passed slowly. The morning after my first venture to the library, the chosen men headed north. Lord Bleddyn was not among them.


    From what I gathered from my father, it was quite a fight between the King and the leader of the clan of Wolves. The Queen, who was now attending Swordsmen Council meetings regularly, broke up the argument by siding with her husband. Part of me half expected to see Lord Bleddyn join me in the library the following day, but my shadows and I had the place to ourselves.


    With the deployment of troops, daily training was no longer held within the palace walls. It made the mornings relatively quiet, so I decided to spend the majority of my waking hours in the library.


    On the second day of my reading marathon, Alejo started to go stir-crazy. He paced the room. When that didn''t work to expel his energy, he started racing up and down the grand staircases.


    Somehow this man could stand still through the most mundane petitioner''s courts but did not care for the library. I guess at least the former has more to hear than the gentle whisper of turning pages.


    After about the 6th time trial of the staircase, I tried to release him from his library burden. "Alejo, can you do me a favor?" I smiled.


    "At this point, I''ll do anything!" At least the man was honest.


    "Can you take a note to Princess Alina? If I''m not mistaken, Marta should still be there. You deserve at least a moment with your wife," I offered.


    Alejo''s eyes lit up. "It would be my pleasure! That is as long as Finley does not mind guarding you alone for a moment."


    "Please go! I can''t stand to see you run up and down those stairs anymore," the round-faced man expressed his good humored annoyance.


    I penned a short note to Alina. I read it aloud to my waiting audience.


    "Dear Princess Alina, since I saved you from your guards, please save me from mine. Please write me back a long letter and make him wait for it. Thanks, Jack. P.S. ask him to tell you a joke."


    "Oh Jack, I thought you liked the Princess. Don''t force Alejo''s jokes on her!" Finley teased.


    "I figured Marta must endure them often and misery loves company," I replied, placing the scribbled piece of parchment in Alejo''s hand. "Alejo, I hope you will think of a good one. I''m counting on you." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Absolutely!" Alejo took off toward the door with a wide smile and spring in his step.


    "That was kind. He doesn''t get to see Marta much when we are on assignment. It''s been about a month since we had a significant amount of leave from a post." Finley offered after the wide doors of the library closed.


    "After following me, you both deserve a break," I responded before we both returned to our books. I read seven different histories that afternoon without so much as a hint of a mention of the Norads.


    Alejo returned near the end of the day with five pages of notes from Alina. The swarthy man apparently made great company for the Princess and her newly acquired maid. Her writing gushed of how much fun it was to laugh with the lovely couple.


    "The Princess said that she would not mind another visit tomorrow from me if it would give you the break you need from your guard," Alejo hinted with a hopeful expression. I would grant his wish.


    Three more days passed in a similar pattern. Alejo would disappear with a note from me as a cover to see his wife. While he was gone Finley and I would dig through volumes of books hoping for something.


    The morning of the fourth day started the same. Alejo''s footfalls could be heard leaving the room as Finley took his seat across from me.


    I picked up a book that looked promising. I found it yesterday but did not have time to peruse its pages.


    I found a section of the book that talked about the elves. The elves controlled a type of magic that could manipulate elements around them. This particular book stated that this magic helped transform the landscape around the kingdom.


    Rivers were rerouted to better suit farmers'' needs. Mountains created barriers to help protect against invaders. Forests lined villages to allow for better hunting. These changes helped them live peacefully with their human neighbors.


    The last paragraph in the book talked about a woman. "The woman took the light from the elves. The elves searched for their lost ones but could not be found. The woman shared her light with those around her, but she shone brightest."


    What did that mean? This was more than I had heard of in days about the elves. Still no mention of the Norads, but maybe the woman was connected.


    I looked more carefully at the book in my hands. There was the smallest remnant of a page that was torn out. The last paragraph was not where this book was supposed to end!


    I jumped up from my chair, excited to finally make what felt like progress. Finley grunted. I bumped the table into his leg accidentally. I had to find that final page.


    Thinking back I retraced my steps to the back corner of the room. I was pretty sure I knew the section in which I found this particular history. Searching the floor I found nothing. I looked between books and on top of empty spaces on shelves. I had amassed quite a mountain of reading material which left large stretches of empty shelf space.


    It''s not here. There is nothing to be found. That page could have been lost years ago. I took a final look underneath the bookshelf.


    Underneath that large shelf, I felt a slight breeze. That made no sense. How could air flow from a wall behind a shelf? I stood from my couched position, using a book on a shelf for balance.


    How strange! The pages of the book felt wooden beneath my fingertips. I pulled on the binding to better inspect the pages. As the book tilted forward, the entire bookcase creaked forward to reveal a secret passage

 Chapter 60: Following Finley

    Chapter 60: Following Finley I stared at the opened bookcase. What just happened? How many people know about this? My face paled. Am I in more trouble? All thoughts of the Norads escaped my attention. This open passage held much more excitement.


    "Finley!" I called.


    The round-faced man ran to my side with his hand on his sword, ready for any threat. Well, maybe not any. His face transformed from a ready set determination to slack jawed wonder.


    "Is this supposed to be here?" I questioned with a quirky grin.


    "I certainly did not know about it." Finley admitted.


    "Should we tell someone?" I had no idea how to proceed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Probably," Finley started to turn back toward the pile of books with a disappointed tone.


    "Well, we can discuss who to tell while we explore," I teased as I opened the bookcase to its full width.


    My shadow''s face lit up. "Really?"


    "We can''t let Alejo be the only one with a little adventure, now can we?" I hoped to repay him for everything he has done for me. This treat just happened to fall in my lap.


    "Certainly not!" Finley led the charge through the narrow passage.


    Finley''s broad shoulders scraped along the wall of the narrow passageway in a rhythmic pattern from side to side as he walked. Luckily that cleared most of the cobwebs out of my way. It also stirred up dust, which was not so lucky for me. My clothes would need a thorough washing.


    The passageway was dim, but light seemed to creep in from cracks in the walls. I stopped to examine one of the cracks, it looked like another entrance. What it might look like from the palace side or where it would lead, I could only guess. Who knows how many places this passage could take us.


    I stopped at another beam of light. This one looked rectangular and did not touch the floor. What could make such a shape? My fingertips explored the shape. It felt like a canvas. This was the backside of a painting! The light seeped through the edges of the frame that hid this passage.


    My eyes squinted, adjusting to the low light. I could see the outline of a landscape scene with a warrior atop a steed running into the foreground. I knew this painting. Where had I seen its mirror image before? I knew I had seen it before.


    Finley looked over his shoulder toward me. I guess my noisy footsteps gave away that I was no longer on the move. He returned to me to examine what caught my attention.


    After a moment of realization, Finley answered my unspoken question. "That''s from the gallery above the great hall," he whispered to me.


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" We both froze at the unknown baritone voice, unsure of its origin. Footfalls that I heard and had not fully registered until that moment ceased.


    "No. Just walking. You seem jumpy since that group of men received an assignment from the Swordsmen," a carefree tenor responded. This one was clearly from the other side of the painting within the great hall''s gallery.


    "I just thought I heard something. A ''no'' would have sufficed," the baritone barked back. He did not seem to enjoy the other man''s commentary. Two sets of steps continued down the hall with one at a more frenzied speed.


    Finley and I shared a silent sigh of relief. The men did not suspect us to be hiding in the wall. We also now held an important piece of information. This passage was far from sound proof.


    We continued our exploration. Whenever we found a fork in the passage, I would make Finley choose our way. His credentials must include some type of tracking training which I hoped would translate into being able to get us back to the library. My experience with such exercises was limited to finding my own belongings I lost within my own home.


    For most of the passage, I could feel sturdy wooden beams along the walls. My shoes met with hard floors that sometimes gave a little too much for comfort, making me think that the floors were also wooden.


    One of the turns Finley led us down, slopped drastically. I think we found the ramp to the first floor. Whoever built this maze thought things through. I was thankful that I did not have to attempt stairs in this low lighting.


    At the bottom of the ramp, my fingers ran across something other than wood. Stonework began. Finley stopped short in front of me. What was wrong?


    "Jack, this passage is darker than the rest, but I have a theory about it. Would you like to turn back, or see if I''m right?" Finley posed in a barely audible whisper.


    Hmm. More research that seems impossible or test out a hypothesis? "Let''s try out your theory," I responded. I knew he couldn''t see my beaming smile. It felt good to let Finley do something special that he wanted to do.


    Finley started forward. I placed my hand on his shoulder. If it was going to get darker, I did not want to lose him or run into him.


    The stones under my feet started to get more uneven. Occasionally they even felt slippery. Wherever we were, drainage was not the best.


    Just as I was getting used to the pitch dark, I started to realize I could see the outline of my hand again. Slowly I could see each of my fingers rather than just the outline. This was more light than any other part of the passage.


    I shifted uncomfortably, not sure where the source of light was. My shoulders did not hit the walls as I shifted. It dawned on me that this part of the passage had a much larger width. I leaned around Finley''s large frame to see a gate covered in vines ahead of us that poured in sunlight.


    Peering through the gate, I saw the hills that surrounded the capital city. The secret passage led outside the palace!


    Finley looked at me in elation, "We certainly have to tell someone now!"

 Chapter 61: Overheard

    Chapter 61: Overheard My mouth creeped into a grin. Who would we tell first about a secret passageway that leads outside the castle? Alina? The Queen? The Swordsmen?


    My smile quickly faded as I thought about it in a different light. There was a relatively unprotected passageway to the heart of the castle during a time of war. This might not be an asset, but rather a liability and a large one at that. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to head back," I agreed with Finley''s assessment of certainly needing to tell someone.


    We turned around toward the library. Finley led the way yet again. The journey back lagged. The excitement of my discovery wore off letting worry fill the void.


    Each step allowed me time to imagine new horrifying scenarios of how this tunneling system might be used. Soldiers, explosives, vicious animals and dark magic hidden in the walls just waiting to hurt people I loved were among the most gruesome. Chills ran down my body.


    We finally made it to the top of the ramp, when Finley suddenly stopped. My breath caught in my throat. Was one of my nightmare imaginings ahead of him? Were we too late to warn the castle?


    "What.." I started in a whisper, but was cut short as Finley turned his head with his finger to his mouth. I needed to be quiet.


    In the stillness, I heard what he did. Two voices were having a conversation nearby. The words seeped through another painting entrance. This one did not look familiar. Maybe Finley could place it.


    "I told you no one uses this hallway." An older woman''s voice rang out. Her vowels were elongated in an accent that I couldn''t place. Where had I heard it before?


    "You were right, Moha. I never visit the laundry so I didn''t know," another woman responded with the same accent. My mind scrambled. More than just this accent stirred something in my memory. I think I knew the second woman.


    "We all can''t be a fancy maid! Some of us have to get our hands dirty washing the clothes of the palace scum," Moha responded. If she disliked the monarchy, why work in such a coveted position? Suddenly I had more than one thing to tell the council and the royals.


    "Enough grumbling. Have you any plans to share?" The familiar voice got down to business in a melodic cadence with a dramatic stop in her voice.


    Finley craned his neck in my direction. What type of plans could these women have? Whatever these women desired, it did not seem good.


    "The only thing I''ve heard downstairs is that the wedding garments for the Princess and her dimwit betrothed are almost ready for fittings. Not that I can do anything about it. The seamstress in charge has known the royal brat since birth and seems highly invested in her wedding attire," the laundress scoffed, clearly frustrated at this roadblock.


    "She keeps everything locked up when she is not there. I''ve tried to pick it, but I''m never left alone long enough to finish. Dullard servants are always lurking around working on this or that keep me from my duty. I can''t even get close to Alina''s dirty undergarments without someone shooing me away to another task," the woman continued.


    Never have I been more grateful for the royal steanstress''s loyalty and forethought. Was this woman trying to stall my wedding? If so, I had news for her. Or was she trying to harm Alina through something on her garments? Dubious intentions weaved through the woman''s speech but clear motivation as to the reasoning behind them could not be found.


    "I thought I had a more promising lead. The Princess keeps to her chambers more often lately. I thought this would be a good place to bring some," the woman coughed intentionally as if to replace a word, "tea. But that ridiculous maid of hers lets no one inside except for this one surprisingly handsome guard. I think the maid likes his looks."


    Inwardly I chuckled. Marta perfectly guarded Alina, even if she was not as guarded with her fondness toward her husband.


    "Maybe your way in is to replace that guard? I will keep trying on my end. Nyx will expect a report of completion soon. If we can''t take out one little Princess, what good are we to her?" The laundress offered.


    Nyx? Who is Nyx? We have enough to worry about already without someone else wanting to murder Alina.


    "I will see if I can take out the guard with something that looks accidental. That seems like a less bloody trail than you poisoning fabrics. Remember, everything has to look accidental." The familiar voice continued. Part of me wished her disgusting speeches were longer so that I could better traverse the archives of my memory of how I might know her.


    "I know that''s Nyx''s style, but what if we just went all in with a trail of blood in our wake? The Autarch would appreciate that more," the laundress thought aloud.


    "How dare you say that name in these halls! People might not know our mistress by name, but they may certainly know our leader," the maid countered.


    "Relax. No one uses this hall," the laundress assured her.


    "I''m leaving before anyone tries. Good day, Moha," the maid''s angry tone showed her displeasure even through the wall. Her staccato footsteps slapped the floor to accentuate her point.


    Was it the mention of the Autarch or the idea of massive bloodshed that set off such anger? Either way, I did not like having these women anywhere near Alina.


    My shadow stayed still in front of me until we heard another set of retreating footfalls. Once the hall next to us fell quiet, Finley moved through our passage with a speed that I did not know was possible in such a confined space.


    The moment our feet hit the floor of the library, he quickly closed the entrance to the passage. His face wrinkled with worry.


    "Alejo and Princess Alina are in danger!" Finley said aloud as if processing the information.


    I hardly registered his words as I was already on my way to the royal wing to warn Alina

 Chapter 62: Spill the tea

    Chapter 62: Spill the tea I fervently knocked on Alina''s parlor door, hoping Marta did her part yet again to keep people at bay. Alejo opened the door widely to display Alina and Marta both with large smiles and giggling.


    "Jack! I was just about to send Alejo back to you. We have a fitting for our wedding attire later today. It slipped my mind to let you know," the Princess rambled off in good spirit.


    Alina beat me to speaking as relief at seeing her in one piece washed over me. I stopped in my tracks. Finley still had the presence of mind to know that momentary safety did not guarantee anything in the long run.


    "Jack, we should not just stand in the hallway. Your lovely future bride probably has more to tell you," Finley offered pushing me forward. To the causal observer, his tone was light. Alejo and I, however, both noticed his jaw clenched in worry and urgency.


    "Oh yes! Where are my manners? Please come in! Thank you for sending Alejo the past few days. He has been a joy to get to know. Jack, you should hear Marta tell the story..." Alina stopped. I heard the door close and my face fell from a neutral mask. Alina paused her retelling as she saw my serious expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "Alina, you and Alejo are in danger," I did not mince words.


    "That''s not funny, Jack!" Alina retorted, hoping for some cruel joke.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think this is a joke," Alejo stepped in for my defense. His eyes did not leave Finley''s face, searching for confirmation of my statement in his counterpart.


    "It''s true, Your Highness," Finley flatly stated.


    "Everyone sit down and tell me everything you know." Alina looked as white as a sheet. She was always clam under pressure but knowing of a threat in advance made her nervous.


    Finley and I told of our journey in turns. He had a very analytical approach which helped point out some things that I missed. Finley knew how many entrances we passed and how many turns we took to get to the place where we overheard the servants. We also told the throng about the passage way outside the castle.


    After we finished our story, Finley added something that never crossed my mind. "We know the people in this room are not part of this conspiracy since the three of you were mentioned in opposition to this plan. If Jack or myself were part of it, we wouldn''t be here telling you."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. That made sense.


    "Since it is impossible as of yet to know who Nyx is, we should probably keep the tunnel between us for the time being. We do not want that passage accidentally discovered by the enemy," Finley explained.


    I am thankful for his strategic mind. I wanted to tell the world of our discovery and receive my due, but he was right. There was safety in our current company that was not guaranteed outside this room. How I wish life came with more guarantees!


    "We need to tell the swordsmen about the plot, even if we leave out the passageway," I demanded. I saw sense in not making an announcement about a weak link in our defenses, but we need to protect Alina too.


    "Agreed!" Finley and Alejo said in unison.


    It was the first time I heard Alejo speak since we told him about the scheming women. His face was hard to read. The part of me that loved his carefree side hoped that the handsome comment hadn''t gone to his head. He seemed somber and serious. He was not flattered by the women plotting to use his death to get to the Princess.


    "Then it''s settled. The swordsmen are meeting now. I heard Lord Bleddyn''s angry moping when he entered the royal wing. He''s been pretty vocal since he was not put on that assignment of men that were training," Alina explained.


    Somehow that did not shock me. I had seen a glimpse of Lord Bleddyn''s intensity on the matter. Cali came by her passion for life honestly. That family could take on the world and would most likely come out on top of it all.


    "Okay. I will go warn them," I offered. Finley stood to follow me.


    "We will all go!" Alina said with an air of a royal command.


    "Won''t you be safer here?" I countered. She did not need to play games with her safety.


    "Possibly. But will you be safe? You''ve been attending Swordsman Council Meetings for a while now. I don''t think you just happened to miss one to hide out in the library. I assume you incurred my father''s wrath after you saved me from his guards?" Alina questioned, but she already knew the answer.


    "That I did," I admitted, hating to feel the shame of that fact being public knowledge.


    "Then we will stick together. You''ll save me and I''ll save you. My father rarely can defend against my tears, if needed." I should''ve asked for Alina''s wisdom before dealing with the King. She clearly could handle his moods.


    "Against such logic, I have no defense," I offered. We all stood and Alejo opened the door for us all. In a move that I had not seen before, Finley led all of us while Alejo and Marta followed in step behind Alina and myself. Somehow our three guardians knew this move without planning it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We quickly passed through the halls. Near the council chambers, we passed a servant with a tea service tray. Her green eyes and raven hair instantly brought me back to the day in the petitioner''s court when she asked for a position. Her accent ran through my head.


    This was the woman planning to kill Alejo to get to Alina! As she passed us, I grabbed Alina''s hand, as if the flimsy gesture could fortify her against her ignorance of a threat so close to her. The servant gave a small curtsy before continuing on her way. Panic ran through me. Who was the tea for?

 Chapter 63: Uncertainty

    Chapter 63: Uncertainty In a moment of clarity, I turned toward the woman with the raven hair and green eyes. If she poisoned someone I needed to know who.


    "Oh miss? I''m sorry I don''t know your name. Where are you heading with that tea?" I threw on a nonchalant tone, but internally I was panicked.


    "Oh, the Queen generally wants some tea around this time of day, but she is no longer in her chambers, so I''m taking it back to the kitchen," the woman avoided the topic of her name. Her cheeks pinched into a pained smile. She had hoped to keep under the radar.


    Finley turned to meet my eyes. He understood why I stopped. He hadn''t recognized the woman, but the accent was unmistakable.


    "That is good to know. The Princess and I were just looking for the Queen. I''m sorry she missed her tea, but glad we know to look elsewhere. Thank you," I smiled, hoping the relief of knowing Queen Valerie was safe from this woman looked like a casual polite smile.


    The devious maid scurried off without another word or half hearted curtsy. Maybe I tipped my hand too much by calling her out of obscurity. I just wanted my companions to know her face.


    Alina squeezed my hand as the realization of why I stopped a maid washed over her. Her pace quickened, wanting to put as much distance between herself and the aspiring murderer as possible.


    We arrived at the chamber door. I looked around at my companions hoping that someone knew the protocol for how to enter the room while a Swordsmen Meeting was already in progress. They all just looked back at me.


    "Should I knock?" I asked the questioning faces around me.


    Alina gave me an uncertain smirk accompanied by a shrug. Finley nodded in such a way that seemed like I should have done it already. I heaved a sigh. Why couldn''t everything be clear?


    I knocked on the door with a bit of hesitation. King Caderyn already hated me. I can''t imagine interrupting this meeting would help that situation.


    My father was the one to answer the door. We were both shocked to see each other. I knew he was in the meeting but I did not expect him to open the door. He likewise did not expect me to come to this door.


    "Jack! Is everything alright? Liliana? Abrin? Is everyone okay?" My father''s brow furrowed as only a parent''s can.


    "Our family is fine, but we need to speak to the council," I managed in an even tone. I did not want my father jumping to false conclusions, but I did need him to know how serious the situation was.


    My father opened the door fully. My companions and I entered the room. King Caderyn was seated in my father''s traditional seat, since Queen Valerie still took up the seat at the head of the table.


    "Sir Jacobson, why are you here?" King Caderyn inquired. I expected more anger in his tone, but instead he honestly just sounded confused.


    "Finley and I discovered a plot by two servants to harm both Princess Alina and Alejo," I motioned to each person as I said their name, just in case someone did not know my guards.


    The Queen elegantly swept her hand toward the empty chairs. "Please take a seat. All of you."


    Marta, Alejo and Finley took a moment to sit down. They all seemed reluctant to take such liberties, when it generally wasn''t their place.


    "How did you hear about this?" Lord Bleddyn asked. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On top of Lord Bleddyn''s inquiry, Lord Garrison had his own question. "Why would Alejo be a target along with Princess Alina?"


    The two men looked at each other, trying to apologize for talking over the other. Each still wanted their answer.


    The Queen cleared up the confusion. "Let''s start at the beginning and ask questions at the end. Please begin, Jack"


    "Finley and I were exploring my future home," I began. It was not exactly the truth, but not quite a lie either. For everyone at this table, but the King and myself, the palace would be my future home. The secret passway was part of the palace.


    "We came across a hallway near the laundry where two female servants were conferring about their plot to try and get to Alina to mean her harm. Alejo was in her parlor with a note from myself," I added with a hint of shame. This was also not a lie, but I did leave out that it was not his first day not guarding me the entire day.


    The Queen eyed Alejo with a slight look of disapproval. Being my messenger was not why he was assigned to my protection detail.


    "These women think they might be able to harm


    Alejo and make it look like an accident to try and reach Alina. Their motives are nefarious," I stopped trying to figure out if I could explain I had no idea what one of the women looked like.


    With Lord Bleddyn and Lord Garrison''s questions answered, it was my father''s turn to ask his own. "Do you know any details of their plans?"


    Retelling everything was easier with Finley chiming in, but in such a setting, he remained silent. I could not blame him. I wish I could.


    "One of the women is a laundress. Her co conspirator called her Moha. She mentioned she was going to try and poison fabrics. Her counterpart was a maid. She never said her name. Her means of attack was through spiked tea," I continued, avoiding a description of the women.


    "Do we think that these are the only women that have infiltrated the palace staff?" The Queen asked pushing her refreshment goblet far from her.


    "I think I might have a plan to catch anyone else that might be with these women, or at the very least, keep Alina safe," I added, trying to sound more confident then I was. Hopefully this goes over well

 Chapter 64: A Matter of Manor

    Chapter 64: A Matter of Manor "You have a plan? Let''s hear it," the Queen prompted. She seemed eager to hear anything that might protect her household.


    "First, let''s not rush to capture these women just yet. Find a few trusted servants and have these women assigned to group tasks with loyal countrymen. With more eyes on them, it will be harder to hide any meetings with accomplices," I paused to try and gather my thoughts into a coherent statement.


    "That does not sound like it is keeping Princess Alina safe," the King added. He kept his tone even and non accusatory, but rather just stating a fact from his point of view. I was taken aback, unused to this mild mannered version of King Caderyn. We should''ve invited Queen Valerie to these meetings long ago.


    "Right you are, Your Majesty. I''m almost there. The women talked about needing to report to someone named Nyx soon. I think they mean to act within the week," I stopped as I noticed Lord Bleddyn''s pallor.


    I must have contorted my face in concern because everyone''s eyes shifted from me to the Swordsman from the house of wolves. He looked as though he''d seen a ghost.


    "Are you quite alright, Lord Bleddyn?" The Queen asked with sympathy in her voice.


    "Yes. Quite alright. The name Nyx is one that I have heard before in relation to the Norads. The Nyx I knew of, however, is dead. I suppose it might be a common name, but it brought back memories. I''m sorry for my inadvertent interruption," Lord Bleddyn apologized.


    I had never seen him so shaken. The Nyx he heard tales about must be someone fearsome. I took a moment to breathe before clearing my throat.


    "If these women have to report to their Nyx soon, then they would want to make sure their report includes any attempts made by any accomplices. I think any co-conspirators should be easy to identify since the two scheming women have a unique accent. Finley can also help identify the women if need be," I hope that I was not misleading everyone and playing into a larger game I didn''t see. Now to share the more objectionable part of my plan. Here goes nothing.


    "As for Princess Alina, I think she needs to be removed from the situation. I think the Princess''s council from the night of her party should accompany her to my parent''s country manor," I took in the reactions of my suggestion.


    My father tilted his head with a thoughtful expression I was unable to read. Whether he was thinking of the land he hardly got to visit or the Princess visiting our unkempt manor, I could not say.


    Lord Garrison looked intrigued. Removing Alina from the palace had not crossed his mind. I could see the wheels turning.


    The King looked worried. I did not have to guess his thoughts as he verbalized them. "Wouldn''t that put Princess Alina in more danger? She would have less people to guard her," King Caderyn did have a point, but it was one I already thought about.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, she would have less people guarding her. However, what if no one knew she left the palace? Uncle John can bring the covered carriage to the palace under the guise of an inspection of any evidence left behind from the parade attack. The Princess and her council can sneak inside to be transported to the country estate," I took a moment to look over at my friends.


    Finley beamed. I could tell his strategic mind liked the way mine worked. Alejo still looked somber but added an affirming nod to give me some reassurance. Alina reached for my hand under the table, not unlike how she and Cali held hands during the gnomes'' visit. She needed someone to steady her nerves.


    "If Finley stays guarding the library, no one will notice my absence. Likewise Alejo and Marta can keep everyone away from the Princess''s chambers. If needed, they can even set up a trap for the unscrupulous maid. Uncle John knows the land and I''m sure he will not be missed for a few days. I''m also sure Calista and Carrion would love to help Princess Alina."


    I tried to advocate for Carrion personally. At least I could tell him I tried if my plan fell through. After all, I didn''t mean to insult him last time we trained and I did say I would try to include him in the Princess''s council meetings. What about a Princess Council field trip?


    The uncertain looks I received around the room told me that I had not fully convinced everyone that my plan was the best course of action. Yet, no one stood in opposition yet either. Maybe I was fooling myself with how brilliant I thought my plan was, however it was the best one I had heard so far.


    "The manor is east of the capital city. I think that might make it safer than the palace and certainly safer than heading north. The Princess will have four trained fighters with her that are loyal to the country and know her personally. Thank you, Council, for your time and consideration," I added, letting them know I finished and trying to respectfully flatter them.


    An uneasy silence fell in the room. I dared not say more in case I might be seen as a nonsensical rambler. My stomach turned in knots. Logically, my head knew that everyone needed time to process my proposal, but every insecurity I have surfaced in a wave of emotions that my head could not combat. It''s hard to let others judge your ideas.


    Queen Valerie broke the silence, "I like it. If we proceed with this course of action, I think that Jack and Alina need to be seen as much as possible for the rest of the day. Help cement the idea that they''re around the palace in everyone''s minds."


    "We do have fittings for our wedding attire later today. If we think that it''s still safe to do so," Alina added timidly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The lead seamstress has been locking those clothes away from the hands of Moha. I think it should be safe," I added, trying to ease her mind. It was a lot to take in.


    "Perfect. Both of you go get fitted and the council will further discuss Jack''s plan. Thank you," the Queen dismissed us.


    The wave of emotions that logic tried to hold at bay, swept over me again. Hopefully I did not just disgrace myself

 Chapter 65: A Fitting Encounter

    Chapter 65: A Fitting Encounter My comrades and I slowly made our way down to the seamstress''s workroom. On the way we decided that Alina should be fitted first then should retreat to the council chambers with Alejo and Marta. She did not need to be anywhere near the laundry for long and the seamstress took up the space next door.


    Finley and I would try and figure out what Moha looked like. We would have plenty of time while Alina was being fitted for her wedding dress. A wedding dress that she would not wear down the aisle toward me. That thought still set off mixed emotions inside of me. I hated misleading everyone, but the relief of not marrying out of duty was freeing.


    Finley led the way down a hall that I had never seen. I did not have much experience with rooms that servants used to keep the castle running. Part of me wondered if King Caderyn even knew these halls well enough to transverse them without an escort leading the way.


    Finley stopped suddenly to fix his shoe. He had walked out of the back of it. Only after he was bent in half, did I realize he had done it all on purpose. His eyes met mine before sweeping toward the wall. A large painting hung there that almost reached the floor. It seemed familiar. My eyes grew wide in understanding. We were standing in the hallway where the two female servants met.


    Finley righted himself and continued showing us the way. I think he even took a longer way to the seamstress''s room just to make sure I knew where that painting could be found. As we turned the corner into the seamstress''s room, I heard familiar giggles. Liliana and Abrin were dressed in finery.


    Abrin was dressed in pale blue with deeper accents running the length of his tiny waistcoat. Liliana was in a cream dress with light blue flowers embroidered across the waist and down the flowing train.


    I smiled at their joy, wanting so deeply to keep them happy and young forever. A pang of guilt ran down me as I thought that these beautiful clothes would most likely go unused. There are not many occasions to wear such nice things and they both grew so fast.


    Liliana spun circles around a pedestal meant to help the seamstress reach her hem easily. Abrin practiced a courtly bow in the mirror. My mother and the seamstress were deep in conversation at the back of the room, both wearing jovial smiles.


    "Jack!" My mother spotted me in the mirror. "Aren''t your siblings adorable?"


    "They are the picture of perfection," I agreed. I let the warmth of being near my family fill me, before an unsettling thought crept into my mind. I hoped the seamstress kept these garments away from Moha as well.


    As if Alina read my mind, she found a way to ask about it. "Oh Lydia! You''ve outdone yourself! I can''t wait to see my dress. I hope no one gets to see these outfits before our wedding. It would make the day that much more special."


    "Indeed, Your Highness. I''ve been keeping all the wedding garments under lock and key. Your day will be a dream!" The head seamstress, Lydia, offered. I was impressed by Alina. She found a way to ask what I wanted without drawing attention.


    "If Your Highness and Sir Jacobson will wait in the hall for a moment, I''ll get these little ones changed and be ready for the next fitting," Lydia directed. She was efficient to say the least.


    Our throng retreated to the hall, as we were told. Just as the door closed behind us, a laundress came out of the room next door with a basket of clean clothes. Her eyes grew wide as she realized she was face to face with the Princess. She, not so discreetly, turned around and walked back into the laundry.


    Alina, Marta and I shared a glance. We had hoped the servants working in the laundry would not notice Alina, or at least not notice her as she arrived. Several gasps and excited murmurs could be heard from the room next door. Three curious servants took turns bobbing their heads out of the doorway to see if it was in fact the Princess who stood in their hall.


    Luckily, Abrin and Liliana changed quickly. My mother and siblings came out of the room, meeting us face to face. Liliana hugged Alina without hesitation. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister! It''s good to see you," Liliana squealed without a hint of decorum.


    "Good to see you too. We will have to do something together soon, but right now I have to go try on my dress. See you soon, little sister," Alina rushed into the seamstress''s room. I could tell that being the focus of the servants in the laundry unnerved her.


    Marta followed Alina and shut the door behind the two of them. Leaving my mother and siblings with my shadows and me.


    "It''s good to see you too, Jack," Liliana hugged me. Abrin clung on too, not to be outdone.


    "I do love seeing all of you, but we need to get back to our studies. We will see you later!" My mother hugged my neck before leading my siblings away.


    I took a deep breath. At least they would be safe at home. Staring toward my family, I did not notice a woman slink out of the laundry room.


    "Sir Jacobson, excuse me. I did not know you had such a large family. Would your mother be interested in hiring a laundress?" The woman''s vowels were pronounced with too much emphasis in a sing-song pitch. I heard this accent too often lately.


    I froze. What do I say to this woman? Is my life in danger being this close to her? If I don''t say something soon, she will be suspicious that I know something. I let my tongue wet my lips to buy me another moment of thinking.


    "I have never thought to ask her about it. I can let you know if she does need the help, Miss..." I paused to wait for the laundress''s name.


    "Moha, my name is Moha."

 Chapter 66: Not Again

    Chapter 66: Not Again I caught a glimpse of a shared glance between my shadows. Alejo''s jaw clenched and his hand hovered near the hilt of his sword. I suppose it''s one thing to hear about someone threatening your life, but another to meet that person in the flesh.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Moha," I managed without too much panic in my voice. "I will let you know if my mother needs help, though I can''t imagine someone wanting to leave the employ of the palace."


    If her goal was to harm the country, then she was already where she could easily achieve that. I could only imagine she was looking for a way to leave without suspicion once her business for Nyx was completed. My family would not be her escape route.


    "Between you and me, the palace seems to make people accident prone. It has thankfully only been little things so far, a scrape here or there, but I would be cautious if I were you! Your guards too!" Moha warned.


    If I did not know her nefarious plot, I might''ve fallen for her ploy. If accidents suddenly befell Alejo and Alina, then my mind would suddenly remember this poor laundress that just wanted to feel safe from the palace. Unfortunately for her, I hoped to thwart her plans for my friends'' demises.


    "We will indeed use more caution going forward. I would hate to keep you from your work. Please don''t let me be a hindrance," I spouted off in my best Balor impression. The arrogance and condescension dripping from my speech made me want to punch myself. Hopefully it made Moha want to get far away from me as well.


    Her face said it all. To her I was the quintessential nobleman, looking down on all those who wasted his time since everyone was beneath him. I can only imagine that putting a servant in their place once they became too familiar and open with him was something that gave Balor great pleasure. If I couldn''t stand the man, hopefully no one else could either.


    "Right you are, Sir Jacobson," she replied with a strained smile and a dip of her head. Moha picked up a laundry basket from the hallway and walked back into the laundry room.


    Once she was fully out of sight, I heaved a heavy sigh. I was not cut out for espionage. My heartbeat raced and my palms were sweaty. Finley clamped his hand on my shoulder. I could not tell if it was meant to be encouraging or if he was steadying me in case I might faint.


    I didn''t have time to ask him. The door to the seamstress''s workroom opened. Marta stood anxiously waiting for Alina and Lydia to finish their conversation.


    "Really Lydia, I don''t know how you do it! It fits like a glove. It is absolutely stunning. Thank you again," Alina gushed.


    "You''re too gracious, Your Highness," Lydia beamed. Her fair complexion tinted pink spreading from her cheeks to her ears. Her modesty could not hide the pride she felt in receiving praise from such a worthy source.


    Alina joined me in the hallway. "You''re up, Jack. Be kind to Lydia and she will take good care of you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sure she will. Now don''t forget, your parents wanted to talk to you," I added loudly, reminding Alina of our plan for her to leave after her fitting.


    "Oh, yes. Thank you," Alina squared her shoulders to me so that I was the only audience member as she rolled her eyes at me. Apparently my theatrics were not needed.


    Finley and I waited till Alina, Alejo and Marta were safely down the hall before entering Lydia''s workroom. Lydia handed me a stack of clothing to try on before coming out from behind a screen. The fabric for the shirt was some of the softest I had ever felt. My waistcoat was similar to Abrin''s, but contrasted a cream fabric with a sky blue one.


    Although the garments were the finest things that I might ever get to wear, my mind kept wandering back to replaying the conversation with Moha. What should I have done differently? I said very little to Lydia, except for a complement here or there. The fitting ended with very little alterations needed.


    My mind was not fully on the tasks in front of me until I was standing in front of the council chamber doors about to enter them. I hope my plan was not too outlandish. I felt confident enough to present it, but now had reservations of if I should have spoken at all. I entered the chambers to see that Cali, Carrion and my uncle had joined the meeting.


    "Ah, Yes. Jack and Finley, please take a seat," the Queen motioned toward the two empty chairs between my father and my uncle. Alina, Marta and Alejo sat across from us.


    "We have decided to proceed with the plan you presented, Jack. The Princess''s council has already been briefed. You all leave tonight," The Queen informed the room.


    "Packing will not be feasible so please make sure you have everything you think you''ll need on your person. You are welcome to any of the clothing in the manor house once you get there. Once the women have been apprehended, we will send for you all to return," my father added.


    "Before you go, Jack, please tell us again everything you know about these women," Lord Garrison inquired.


    I gave every detail of physical attributes I could think of about these women. I also recounted the story I already told the council, leaving out the passageway for this audience as well. Somehow, before I realized it, the day was almost at its end.


    "Very well. Please let us break for dinner before we send off the Princess''s council. Follow me," the Queen rose and led the party out of the room. I was almost to the door when I heard my name.


    "Sir Jacobson, might I have a word in private?" King Caderyn asked, motioning me to stay in the room. My heart started racing. I would much rather face both of the treacherous servants at once than be scolded by the King again in this room.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," my mouth betrayed me. I should''ve run.

 Chapter 67: The Day is Not Done

    Chapter 67: The Day is Not Done The door''s dry click into place told me that the King and I were once again alone together in the Council Chambers. I could hear my heartbeat in my ears, while simultaneously feeling the blood rush from my face. How is that even possible?


    "Please take a seat," King Caderyn offered, tearing me from my thoughts.


    The King motioned to the same seat where I received my first talking down. Could life really be that cruel to have history repeat itself this close together? I took up the seat but remained silent. If he wanted to continue where he left off, I wouldn''t interrupt him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Jacobson, our last encounter was probably," he paused to find the right word. "Unpleasant for you."


    That was an understatement. That conversation has been haunting me for days. Although my lips stayed pressed tight, my eyes betrayed my feelings about his use of that word. I did not quite roll my eyes, but I might as well have.


    "You''re right. That conversation was dreadful and I''m sure it was hard for you to hear," The King admitted. Where was he going with this?


    "I am sad to say that this conversation will be harder on me," King Caderyn straightened to his full height. I steeled myself with a deep breath, unsure of what was next.


    "I apologize. I realize my own frustrations and emotions were taken out on you without cause. Although it is no excuse for my behavior, I hope you might understand how seeing my own death might put me out of sorts," The conviction in the king''s voice stayed strong.


    I no longer pinched my lips tightly to each other. At some point my jaw hung slack. My deep breath rolled out of my lungs as if I had been gut punched. At least I no longer had to worry about inadvertently escalating the situation with unfiltered thoughts since I was stunned into silence. The King of Ensis just apologized to me.


    "I am a man with a temper. It is not something I am proud of, but it is part of me. I said things that were cruel and untrue. You have been a loyal citizen and devout friend to my daughter. Thank you for the role you''ve played in keeping her safe," my counterpart''s sincerity rolled from his lips naturally. How could this man be the same one who berated me a few days ago?


    "Although my apology pales in comparison to my grievances, please know that I hope to learn from my mistakes. These days without you in Swordsmen Meetings have been very eye opening." Although King Caderyn did not elaborate, I wanted to know more about what happened without me.


    My mind raced for a moment. Did Queen Valerie run all of them? I wonder if King Caderyn was reminded of me every time she came into this room. Did the Swordsmen bring up my name? That would be embarrassing for King Caderyn. How did the King come to such a change of heart? It couldn''t have been easy.


    I realized that the King was staring at me, hoping for some type of response. He exuded an anxiousness that I had never seen before. It was as if he expected me to reject his apology and storm off. I wonder if that is how the man before me acquired such a temper. Rejection is a powerful motivator.


    "You are forgiven, Your Majesty," I said strongly. I believed him. It is hard to humble yourself and truly mean it. I think this was the side of King Caderyn that made Queen Valerie pick him as her husband. Relief reached the corners of the King''s pinched expression, but did not quite reach his eyes.


    "Thank you, Sir Jacobson. Unfortunately I need to broach one more uncomfortable topic with you," King Caderyn shifted uncomfortably while trying to keep some semblance of regal rigidity.


    What could make his somewhat pompous man more uncomfortable than having to apologize to a child? I fidgeted nervously, not liking the ridiculous answers that flashed through my head.


    "In regards to Princess Alina. I took to heart what you said about her not breaking your engagement just to save my life. If my fate is the only reason forcing both of you into matrimony, then I will not allow it!" The king cleared his throat, holding back emotions that I could not fully understand. The bond between a father and his daughter was not one easily understood by those outside of the relationship.


    "Please take this time away from the palace to find out what you both want. Preferably without telling my daughter that I''m interfering with her life yet again. This needs to be her choice. And yours as well." I was added to his thoughts as a footnote. He really wanted to know Alina''s decision on the matter.


    " If you both want to break the engagement, please let me be the one to take the blame publicly. I did, after all, get you both into this mess," a heavy sigh ended the King''s speech.


    "I will do as you say, Your Majesty," I announced. "Thank you."


    Lately I had only considered my emotions toward my marriage, and not Alina''s. What if she wanted to go through with it? I had already had time to accept that part of King Caderyn''s tirade. I had written myself off as a bachelor and no longer a fianc¨¦. Although I am grateful for my King''s change of heart, it did complicate my emotions yet again.


    "Sir Jacobson, are you alright?" King Caderyn interrupted my thoughts yet again.


    I sucked in a breath. While getting lost in my thoughts I forgot to breathe. I''m sure I was turning pale. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Shall we join the rest for dinner?" King Caderyn smiled warmly as he stood to leave.


    "That would be lovely," I responded. Somehow standing up to follow him put the weight of my decisions today on my shoulders. I was ready for today to end

 Chapter 68: Moving Parts

    Chapter 68: Moving Parts The Queen outdid herself with our final meal she ordered in the palace before the Princess''s Council left for my parent''s manor. The meal was not as fancy as the first time I partook of the royal family''s table. What it lacked on courses, it made up for in quantity.


    I may have just been more ravenous. I know there was talk about the room, but my mind was fully occupied with my last interaction with the King. What caused such a transformation? I almost missed the Queen giving a subtle hint toward what we should do next for the benefit of whatever servants might overhear.


    "Swordsman, let''s go examine the carriage that Sir John brought for us. We might already need lanterns. I''m sorry to have to leave you and your friends, my dear Alina. Goodnight," the Queen sneakily got to tell her daughter goodnight for the last time in who knows how long. I hope they catch the women soon.


    The Queen, the King, Swordsmen and my uncle all rose and exited the room. The Queen''s guard followed her in step. These fellows, who were not privy to the information shared in the Council Chambers, would make getting to the carriage harder than it should be.


    I had missed the part of the council meeting and would have to trust my counterparts still at the table that all the details had been worked out. Although the master plan had been mine, the details were a mystery.


    "I think I will retire for the evening. Won''t you all accompany me to my chambers? It would make for a pleasant walk," Alina spouted off. Her pitch was a tone too high to be natural, reminding me of her act for her tutor on her birthday. Luckily, it was convincing enough that any stray ears would not guess anything was amiss. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, Your Highness. It would be our pleasure," Carrion laid it on thick.


    I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes and laughing. If Cali or I used that much formality with her when we were the only ones around, no one would believe us. I suppose it was nice of everyone to give Carrion a line in our charade.


    We all rose and started following Alina to the door. Alina led the way toward her chambers, with Cali almost at her side. Carrion and I stood behind the girls, with my shadows and Marta close behind. I would miss my shadows and hoped to see them again soon.


    For the short walk, I noticed a strut in Carrion''s step I had not seen before. Like a preening peacock, he took on this assignment with pride. Glad I made his day instead of inadvertently upsetting him like last time.


    We entered Alina''s chambers and things happened quickly. Once the door to the parlor closed behind the throng, the women rushed toward Alina''s private rooms. I had not noticed that Cali wore a dress until she not so gracefully tripped on her front hem in the process of rushing. It made sense as she was called to the castle on official business.


    I stood in the parlor awaiting our next move. I only hoped that the council saw fit to iron out details of how we were going to get to the carriage. I did not ask questions, but luckily Carrion filled me in on the plan.


    "Once the ladies get changed, we will sneak with one of your guards toward the stables. The other and the Princess''s maid will stay behind to keep up the illusion that we are all still here. Hopefully the Queen has cleared out enough servants between here and the stables that we will go unnoticed," Carrion conveyed just above a gentle whisper.


    I nodded as though I understood everything. Why were the girls changing? How was the queen sending away servants? In the execution of my first real master plan, I wished to know details that I would probably never get to know. I just had to trust that all the players and moving parts would do their jobs.


    The ladies did their part, that''s for sure. Alina and Cali quickly emerged wearing riding pants clearly meant to Alina. The fabric flowed down both legs in billowy fabric resembling a skirt from a distance. They were not Cali''s usual breeches, but a step away from a skirt. I hope this choice gives them more mobility in our next steps.


    "Everyone ready?" Finley asked.


    With a response of affirmative nods, Alejo and Finley gave each other one last knowing glance before Finley led us out the door.


    Finley led the charge. Cali and Carrion sandwiched Alina between them in line and I took up the rear. We quickly slunk through the halls surreptitiously.


    I''m guessing the thought was that if I got separated from the group, I had the best reason to be lost in this wing of the castle. Or maybe they thought I knew the castle well enough to catch up. There might have been no thought behind it at all. That realization made me creep closer to Carrion.


    With Finley''s expert mapping of the palace, we reached the door that Alina and I used the day of the parade to make it into the castle. Finley let out a quick chirp that sounded almost bird-like. The Swordsmen expertly played their parts outside.


    "I don''t see anything, Lord Jacobson. It''s too dark!" Lord Garrison almost yelled.


    "It''s not too dark! See here''s a scratch! That was not there before the parade," my father responded.


    "Lord Jacobson, I do not think that this is evidence of anything from the parade. Gentlemen, can you both please go let the servants know they can return to their posts. I don''t think we will be bringing any evidence into the palace tonight. The servants entrance near the back of the stable leads to the kitchens," the Queen expertly dismissed her guards without any reason for concern.


    Once we heard a door open and shut, Finley opened the door to the outside. The coach was masterfully parked a few steps from this entrance. My father held the coach door open and the rest of the Swordsmen Council lined our steps to get inside, hiding our movement.


    Carrion managed his way to the far side of the carriage and sat on the floor. Alina and Cali squeezed to the middle and I took the spot closest to the door. The carriage door closed behind us. The hard part for us was ove

 Chapter 69: Close Encounters

    Chapter 69: Close Encounters The exhilaration of having successfully maneuvered out of the castle without anyone noticing surges through me. My three companions and I were all packed uncomfortably tight on the carriage floor.


    I caught a glimpse of Alina''s worried expression. It was easily seen since we alternated facing forward and backward. Alina and I had the privilege of facing the front of the carriage.


    Cali must have noticed it too because she grabbed and held Alina''s hand in a gesture of comfort. I wanted to help as well. Cali was squeezed between Alina and myself, making it impossible for me to grab Alina''s other hand. I gently took Cali''s free hand in a show of solidarity.


    A large smile beamed across Alina''s face as she looked in Cali''s direction. I''m glad Alina received comfort from the both of us. Cali displayed the expression she gets when she''s gotten away with something. Like the time she stole the palace bakers'' freshly made cookies for us all to share.


    That same warmth I felt on the training field that day I grabbed Cali''s hand slowly crept from my hand, spreading comfort throughout myself instead of the girls. My anxiousness was gone and I felt I could take on the world. I guess they weren''t the only ones who needed comfort.


    "John, please take the carriage. I have some more business in the castle before I go home." I heard my father say. We were about to start our journey.


    "Certainly," my uncle responded, mounting the driver seat.


    "Thank you for all you do," my father said more in the direction of the carriage than toward the driver. I was positive those words were meant for me. It was my father''s way of trying to convey how proud he was of me. Maybe, for once, I did something right. The corners of my mouth inched into a smile. My father was proud of me!


    My uncle grunted back, affirming that he heard, but not continuing the sentimental moment. Neither of those men were comfortable with maudlin displays.


    I could hear the flick of the reins slap against the horses'' rears before we surged forward. The movement unsettled Cali from her backward facing position. She let go of my hand to steady herself, catching herself with her palm against my chest.


    Cali''s generally hard to read demeanor crumbled into a face of shock and embarrassment. She was about to pull back her hand, when I grabbed it with mine, holding her in place. I was trying to convey without speaking that she didn''t need to be embarrassed and that I understood.


    It was also slightly selfish. The warmth and comfort that her hand gave me while in mine grew tremendously when I thought I was helping her not be embarrassed. I never thought I was such a glutton for philanthropy.


    Alina stifled a giggle. We must have been quite the show. Cali pulled her hand from my chest with some force and glared at Alina. She did not like being a joke. Cali shifted toward Alina in protest, giving the Princess less room in the already crowded carriage. Her loss was my gain.


    The sun was going down and it was getting harder to see inside the carriage. I caught Carrion''s look for the first time. The amount of displeasure on his face was frightening.


    I could not tell if he was angry with me for causing Alina to giggle, or angry at Cali for stealing a little more of the floor real estate in our already squeezed predicament. Maybe it was something else entirely. Whichever it might be, my expression sobered quickly.


    The carriage slowed. We must be reaching the city gates.


    "Sir John, we are just about to close the gates for the night. Are you sure you want to bring passengers into the countryside? " I heard an unfamiliar voice announce.


    "Look in the windows, good fellow. No passengers. My brother needed the carriage for something earlier and this was easier than getting out the wagon to take things to the manor," my uncle explained.


    My counterparts and I all ducked our heads lower, hoping that the guard looking in the windows would not look too closely.


    "It''s a bit late to start a trip out to the country," the guard said suspiciously. My breath caught in my throat, hoping to make even less noise. The man could not be far from the carriage door. I could hear the shifting weight of his footfalls.


    "Tell me about it. Sometimes that Swordsman brother of mine really throws off my plans!" My uncle threw on a fake anger with a bite in his voice. Nothing throws people off more than you passionately agreeing with them.


    "I don''t see anything in the windows. Did you say you''re taking things to the country?" The guard thoroughly did his job. If only he knew that there was a secret passage that could''ve gotten us in and out of the palace without facing any guards. I wonder if he would be as thorough then.


    "It''s all in the bottom of the carriage. Please don''t open the door!" My uncle''s voice was raised. I could tell this guard must have been reaching for the door handle. I balled my knees tighter to my chest. "It will all spill out and I''ll be even later on my way. It took long enough for me to get this far! Please don''t delay me longer!"


    The guard backed away from the door. "I will allow for someone so noteworthy to leave town. Just know that this behavior is highly suspect and it will be in a report to my superiors and the Swordsmen Council!"


    Perfect. They will all know we got out of town successfully. "Please do! Tell my brother he can run his own errands from now on!" My uncle''s false anger was almost believable as he flicked the reins again. We were off.


    Once we made it to the tree line that would better hide our presence, the four of us got to move from the floor to the carriage seats. With the excitement of the day, I quickly fell asleep with the smooth rocking motion of the journey Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 70: Mutton Heads

    Chapter 70: Mutton Heads Dawn slowly lit the carriage, stirring me awake. By my estimation, we should have been at the manor house by now. My uncle must have taken back roads to further avoid prying eyes. I might''ve also misremembered the length of this journey. It has been a while since I''ve traveled out to the land. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt a weight on my shoulder. My groggy eyes slowly opened to see Alina leaning on my shoulder fast asleep. Yesterday was quite a day for her too. I sighed, content to give her a place to rest.


    My eyes scanned the opposite seat of the carriage. Cali had a soured expression as she stared out the window. Maybe travel did not agree with her. She looked as though she decidedly did not want to glance in my direction.


    Carrion''s chin met his chest in deep slumber. Soft snoring resounded from his chest. A large bump startled him awake, stopping his snoring in the middle of a loud inhale. His eyes flew forward taking in the image of me with Alina on my shoulder. His once peaceful expression, transformed into a sneer.


    Apparently neither member from the clan of wolves wanted to be near me right now. Another jostle of the carriage and Alina awoke. She yawned and stretched her arms. It then seemed to register where she was. Realizing she used me as a human pillow, her cheeks tinged pink.


    Curiosity overwhelmed her embarrassment. "Jack, are we getting close?"


    I looked out the window to try and gain a better understanding of where we were. The curve of the road seemed familiar. On closer inspection, I could see the roof of the manor house in the not so distant tree line.


    "Almost there!" I tried to sound excited, covering the nerves that plagued me. What if this was a mistake? What if this did not keep Alina safe and it''s my fault?


    "Good. I''m tired of this carriage!" Cali sputtered out. Upon further inspection her face was pale. I don''t think riding backward in the carriage agreed with her.


    "Cali, do you need to trade seats?" I offered.


    Cali stared at me angrily. She did not like having to ask for help. After a deep gulp, seeming to hold down last night''s dinner, she begrudgingly nodded. We shifted seats carefully but without much room, we ran into each other awkwardly. Once seated Cali returned to looking at the window trying to get some fresh air.


    Carrion cut his eyes toward me. I could tell he was on the verge of telling me something. What he wanted was left a mystery to me.


    Uncle John knocked on the carriage wall trying to get our attention. "Close the curtains!"


    Cali looked as though she could strangle Uncle John. I did not know what was coming down the road that made my uncle panic, but we hastily complied with the order. Alina took an extra precaution of moving to the floor. She would be the most recognizable of our group.


    As she maneuvered to the floor, her change out of her voluminous skirts made sense. If she attempted this crouch with her usual garb, she would have been stuck in the floor for good. Her face was a blank slate of uncertainty. Cali, in contrast, was fully certain that this overnight carriage ride was not agreeing with her.


    "Hello, John! I did not expect to see you today," a friendly voice greeted my uncle.


    The tension in Alina''s body slowly released as our unknown threat revealed himself to be more friend than foe.


    "Nice to see you Parker. I guess it''s good I ran into you. You don''t have to come check on the manor for the next few weeks. I''m going to be hunting and fixing some things up in the house," my uncle offered to the man who my parents allowed to steward our land.


    "I wish you well in your ventures. Let me know if you need help with any of the projects. I can come up and check on you in a few days to make sure you didn''t overdo it," the man chuckled in good humor.


    Uncle John laughed politely back. " I would hate to bother you. I also hate to disappoint but I''m looking forward to some solitude." Uncle John somehow managed to politely shoo off our potential visitor.


    "Good to know! I''d stay and chat longer, but the wife is expecting me to bring in the eggs I collected from the chickens soon. Enjoy your trip," Parker responded.


    "Thanks Parker," John replied and flicked the reins once more. It all came so easy to my uncle. How has he become so good at hiding things? These lies came to him a little too easily.


    After a few moments on the road my uncle tapped his knuckles against the wall of the carriage again. "All clear."


    Even with a sword, I had not seen Cali move faster than she did as she tore open the carriage curtains. Desperate for fresh air, she stuck her head out the window up to her shoulders.


    She was just in time for the carriage to turn onto the lane that led to my front door. Childhood memories flooded back. The tree where my father hung a rope swing still stood tall in front of the house. Next to the house, stood the stable where I first rode a horse on my own.


    My uncle pulled the carriage into the stables and stepped down to open the carriage door. He handed out the ladies before Carrion and myself clamored out.


    "Who took the last watch?" My uncle asked us. My face went white. I had not even thought to try and stay awake to guard Alina. The very person this whole trip was to protect, I had already failed. So had Carrion. I knew he fell asleep too.


    "I did! These two mutton heads both fell asleep," Cali didn''t hold back. I realized her motion sickness was not the only reason for her exhaustion. My uncle''s expression turned into seething disappointment before accepting the answer and moving onto more important matters.


    "Well then, while the ladies get situated in the house, Sir Carrion can guard the front door and Jack can put up the horses," my uncle eyed me carefully.


    Any pride I had in forming this grand scheme of hiding Alina disappeared. Yesterday''s triumphs were easily forgotten in the copious amount of today''s sweat

 Chapter 71: Reprimands

    Chapter 71: Reprimands I walked in from the stable to see Carrion staring at the door from my father''s favorite armchair. A sword sat across his lap in a manner far from friendly. My uncle and the girls were nowhere in sight. I assume that the have all found accommodations upstairs. I hope they all are getting some rest.


    "Sir Jacobson, have a seat. We need to chat," Carrion stated without a hint of levity in his voice. With my last few encounters with a phrase along those lines being such polar opposites, my stomach turned. What should I expect from those words?


    "Certainly, Sir Carrion. Is something wrong?" I hoped that he would ask about where things were in the house or something easily explained. Yesterday''s adventures and last night''s travel still wore on me heavily.


    "That remains to be seen. First off, thank you for keeping your promise from the training field. I am honored that you remembered that I am part of the Princess''s council. I was hand chosen to protect her, remember that!" Carrion''s tone started light, then slowly gained bite and edge.


    Where was he going with this? If his aim was simply to thank me, his tone would not have turned into this threat. If he meant to challenge me in some way, I had no quarrel with him.


    His comment about being hand chosen made my mind race back to the King''s tirade. I wondered if King Caderyn thought Carrion was simply in the right place at the right time to be chosen for the Princess''s Council as opposed to being picked for his skill. I certainly was not going to let him in on that thought, even if it might be true.


    "I''m thankful for your commitment to our Princess," I offered. I was thankful and I tried to keep my voice cheerful.


    "I hope you are as honorable in all of your commitments," Carrion retorted. It felt like he attempted to insult me, but I missed the point.


    "What do you mean?" I could not understand what commitment he thought I broke.


    Carrion scoffed as though I was playing the fool. " Think about your actions, Sir Jacobson." He spit my formal title from his mouth like it repulsed him. "You dance with my sister at the ball, her only dance partner, then dance with Princess Alina. The following day you propose to the Princess."


    What a strange thing to point out. I waited in silence for him to connect his ideas for me.


    "You were the one to allow my sister to be the first woman to train on the fields of the palace with the clansmen, but you didn''t stay to watch that unfold. Instead you were off with the Princess," Carrion continued.


    I stared blankly at him. I did not see him on the training field the day that I left Cali on the training field. I guess he heard of her powerful display from his family or town gossip. I still did not understand how that might make me dishonorable.


    Carrion snorted in derision. "Last night, I saw you hold my sister''s hand as a joke for Princess Alina. Flirting at my sister''s expense. How dare you treat my sister as a play thing!"


    "I think you misunderstand. I was not trying to make Cali a joke at all. We are friends!" The words fell flat from my mouth. Why did that not fully feel like the truth? We were friends, right?


    "You are engaged to Princess Alina. You have made a commitment to her. Pursuing two women at once is disgraceful, but you would not be the first powerful man in history to try such a thing. One day you will have authority over me, so I will say this now while that is not the case. My sister is not going to be treated with disrespect. She will not be your mistress and I do not appreciate these little flirtations!" Carrion bounced his knee anxiously. His impassioned speech left energy surging through him that needed release.


    I took a deep breath. If I misspoke, I felt as though I could end up at the end of Carrion''s sword. He did not know that Alina and I were forced into this engagement. We both were still acting like we had before I proposed, with the exception of one kiss. I could see how that might not give the appearance of me being fully committed to this engagement. In fact, I''m not sure either of us is fully committed.


    "I appreciate your loyalty to Cali and to Princess Alina. They are my best friends. I never intend to make either of them feel disrespected. I cannot imagine life without either of them and strive everyday to be worthy of their friendship," I defended myself. Movement behind Carrion catches my eye. Alina was standing at the bottom of the stairs with an unreadable expression.


    "He''s certainly earned it. From both of us," Alina spoke up. Carrion shot up out of his chair, standing out of respect. I followed suit. Not because I thought Alina wanted or required that level of formality, but because I was afraid of Carrion''s reprimand if I didn''t.


    "I''m sorry, Princess. I did not know you were there," Carrion groveled.


    "Clearly," Alina retorted flatly. "Sir Carrion, before you go confronting Jack, you might want to ask Cali how she feels about you being her defender. She generally likes to fight her own battles and it does not seem she''s chosen this one."


    My heart skipped a beat. What did Alina mean? I never thought of my actions toward Cali as flirtatious. Had Cali? And if she had, Alina just said she didn''t want to fight against my behavior.


    I heaved a sigh. I think I will never understand what the women in my life really mean. Trying to decipher it makes my head spin.


    "Quite right, Your Highness. Forgive me." Carrion bowed at the waist. His manners were graceful and practiced. Maybe the council chose poorly when they chose me to propose to Alina.


    A tension hung in the air. Too many confrontations in a row would do that. Luckily we have a brilliant Princess.


    Alina smiled and waved her hand as if dismissing the awkward silence royally. "Now that we have that cleared up, what''s for breakfast?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 72: Learning from the Best

    Chapter 72: Learning from the Best The next few hours were tense between the three of us awake in the house. Carrion''s mood soured after being reprimanded by Alina. Not that it was easy to tell. The moods of Carrion were generally glum and grumpy from my limited experience.


    I could, however, tell that I was far from his favorite person. As the three of us shared the traveler''s fair of dried meat and hearty bread that Parker stocked the kitchen with, I could feel his gaze upon me.


    The few times I glimpsed toward him, I was met with a steeled expression of distaste. I could see from his perspective that he saw me as using the women that accompanied us for my own amusement. Since this whole plan of escaping the city with this group was my idea, I was further painted in a devious light.


    I was unsettled by the fact that I knew Carrion would be more interested in watching me like a hawk rather than looking out for danger for Alina. I would have to be extra vigilant to make sure all of us stayed safe.


    After eating our humble meal, Alina and I played a round of checkers with an ever scowling Carrion nearby. Alina tried to start up polite conversation a few times, but I did not have the stamina to keep it up and Carrion was uninterested in any interaction beyond monosyllabic retorts.


    Finally Cali woke up and joined us downstairs. She improved all the moods in the room. Alina finally had someone that could carry on a conversation. Carrion, as much as he did not want to show it, mainly had a connection to this group through his twin.


    I attributed my mood shift to the fact that there was one more person in the room to direct Carrion''s moodiness toward. Somehow that didn''t seem completely true. I just felt a weight off my shoulders in an inexplicable way.


    "You all are a sad sight to see," Cali taunted. "Did you really just sit around waiting for me to roll out of bed?"


    I shrugged. Carrion gave a slight nod, almost indifferent to his sister''s assessment.


    "Pretty much," I responded.


    "Well it''s not like I could go exploring by myself and my guards here don''t seem particularly adventuresome. I wish I could defend myself," Alina responded with a heavy sigh.


    "I can teach you," Cali offered.


    Alina''s eyes lit up. She had wished to know how to fight after the gnomish prophecy, but we all got so caught up afterward that she never really got to learn. Not in any significant way.


    "Really?" Alina longingly inquired. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No time like the present," Cali picked up one of my father''s swords and headed for the door. My uncle must have set them out before passing out himself.


    Alina picked up a sword for herself and followed suit. I attempted to mimic Alina''s actions and follow on her heels out the door but Carrion cut in, placing himself between the Princess and me. Chivalry in its most passive aggressive form.


    In the field outside, Cali slowly showed Alina some of the basics of sword fighting. She started with some drills that would warm up their muscles.


    I knew from all of my own training how mind numbing that becomes, but also how helpful it turned out to be. The drills they ran through helped establish footing and flow. Movement with intent can be a powerful tool when under pressure. Your muscles remember what you practice.


    Alina could not match Cali''s flawless gracefulness, but she was talented in her own way. The movements might not come naturally but after a few runs of the drill, she picked up the flow easily.


    "Jack, come here!" Cali called me into her arena. I had hoped to keep my seat in the audience, but sadly that was not my role in Cali''s mind. I stood and walked over.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "Defend yourself!" Cali struck a readied stance, hoping to show Alina her opening movements in a spar. Of course she picked me. Carrion would never let her do such a thing. He was too prideful to be a demonstration dummy and would want to fight back.


    Cali took a few harmless swings at me, allowing Alina to see both Cali''s offensive swings and my defensive blocks up close. Somehow this felt natural. I guess I too often hid in my defense and Cali was never shy with her willingness to strike first.


    At some point during the demonstration, my uncle stepped out in front of the house. He joined Carrion as a spectator before letting the urge to teach overwhelm him.


    "May I interrupt?" Uncle John was more polite in the presence of Princess Alina than he would have been on our own training field with my father as my instructor.


    "By all means!" Cali was not a veteran teacher. Any amount of help someone was willing to offer, she would take.


    "Be careful about your footing, Your Highness. Face me, Jack. Good. Now take a few swings," my uncle instructed. I complied and my uncle blocked every one.


    "Good! Now Cali, you try the same," my uncle requested. Cali swung and my uncle blocked.


    "You might notice that Jack and Cali do not have the same stance. Remember that ladies generally have a different center of gravity than men and as such tend to keep their feet in not as wide of stance," my uncle explained.


    My jaw dropped. In all the years my uncle helped train me, I had rarely had a lesson that did not end with at least a bruise or two. This was the kindest lesson he had ever taught and it was not even directed at me. It might also be one of the most helpful.


    "But if you really want to learn, it''s best to observe a sparring match closely. Maybe Jack would be so kind?" My uncle offered.


    "I mean if you wanted to beat me up, you could''ve just said so," I chuckled hoping to lighten the spirits of the group.


    "As much fun as that sounds, it might be best for Princess Alina to see how a woman moves in battle. I think you should spar with Cali."


    My heart sank. So is this how I die?

 Chapter 73: Clashing Opinions

    Chapter 73: Clashing Opinions Cali''s expression grew into a terrifying grin. I knew she liked fighting, but she seemed to take extraordinary pleasure in the idea of fighting me. What had I done to make her want to hit me? At least that is what I thought she meant by that gleam in her eye.


    Carrion cleared his throat. "I do not know if any of this is wise. We are supposed to be defending the Princess and if one of you gets hurt, we will be short a guardian."


    Carrion did have a point. We were here to protect Alina. Maybe it was self-serving, but I supported his idea wholeheartedly. Cali''s wide smile turned into a scowl of displeasure.


    "If it is alright by everyone, let''s not fully spar today. I do think it will be beneficial but that might be overwhelming for Alina this early in her training. She should master the basic movements before trying things seen in a spar," Cali offered.


    I never saw Cali back down from a fight. Maybe she truly thought that was what was best for Alina.


    "Instead, I can call out my moves and see how Jack responds," Cali suggested.


    I felt more hopeful at that thought. I had seen Cali''s skill on display before. If she wanted to destroy me, she could. Maybe with warning of what is coming, I might stand a chance at defending myself.


    "Dear sister, I implore you to stop. What benefit does this provide? If Jacobson loses, you''ve defeated a future king. How would that make him look? If Jacobson wins then he must have injured you. How does beating a woman make him look?" Carrion spouted off.


    Carrion met Cali''s eyes. There was a fire ignited there that would make a lesser individual run. The siblings at some point must''ve gotten accustomed to butting heads. Carrion did not flinch. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why should he? His speech was obviously stated to make me look foolish. Cali was simply a tool he was using to paint me in the worst light in front of my friends.


    He wanted these ladies to abandon any notion they had of me being honorable or worthwhile. I could not fully blame him for his motives after our chat, but I did not like his tactic of using his sister.


    "Well if you''re so worried about our future sovereign, dear brother, then may I suggest we spar? You have not faced me in years," Cali spat. She wanted to be taken seriously as a warrior. If defeating her brother was her best course of action, she would do it.


    "I will have to politely decline. I still think risking the health of a protector is foolishness," Carrion challenged his sister''s tone.


    "I don''t know about Jack, but I don''t plan on getting hurt. And since you will not spar, and I see no practice dummy, I am thankful for Jack''s willingness to allow me to keep my skills sharp and teach Alina," Cali stated down her brother.


    Somehow I think her turning Carrion''s picture of me around to frame me as her dutiful hero, made Carrion more angry than her insistence on fighting.


    Cali threw up her sword. "Jack, overhead swing." I moved my sword overhead at the last possible moment. Although this type of fighting was similar to the type that brought me into this match, her swings carried a lot more fury.


    My blade took the first strike with such force that it made me stutter step backward. Cali did not stop. The fire in her eyes that Carrion set ablaze burned with passion. She was fighting her brother using me as a proxy.


    How long has it been since Carrion and Cali truly crossed blades? She said they had not faced each other in years. What kept them from sparring? They were both expertly trained by their father. Both were much better students of the weapon than I had been.


    If they did spar, I''m not sure who would win. Carrion''s measured steps and methodical movement comprised his formidable fight style. Cali, in contrast, let her skills flow from passion, making her highly unpredictable but at times reckless.


    My thoughts distracted me. I did not notice Cali changed the angle of her attack at the last moment. My sleeve took the brunt of the strike, tearing away from my arm. The blade shallowly sliced my exposed upper arm, staining the sleeve in crimson.


    Cali''s fury disappeared in an instant and worry covered her face. Alina gasped, shocked at the mistake. Uncle John''s expression fell into displeasure. He did not enjoy that Carrion was right. Or maybe he just did not like that someone was injured under his watch.


    "Well, I didn''t intend on getting hurt," I tried to lighten the mood.


    "I''m so sorry Jack!" Cali''s face turned white. Her strikes rarely missed. I think she was in shock as much as remorseful.


    "I''m fine," I tried to calm Cali. I examined the torn sleeve. Even if I took it to an expert seamstress, I''m not sure the fabric was salvageable, especially with the bloodstains.


    I grabbed the sleeve and pulled at the tear, ripping a strip of fabric from the tattered garment. The shallow cut on my bicep still bled. I wrapped the cut with the new strip of fabric I just created.


    I looked up to see my two best friends gawking at me. Maybe I should not have been this comfortable with getting sliced by a sword. I suppose most people don''t tend to their own wounds, but I almost felt at home doing so.


    Carrion did not say anything, but instead simply smiled as if he had won. In an unexpected move, he picked up two sizable sticks and handed one to me and one to Cali.


    "Are you suggesting we teach Alina with sticks?" Cali muttered in disbelief.


    Carrion again kept silent, but gave one affirmative nod. Cali''s gawk turned into disgust. Somehow I still felt that Cali could be just as dangerous with this as her weapon if she were to fight Carrion.

 Chapter 74: Planning Tomorrow

    Chapter 74: Planning Tomorrow After Carrion''s smug display of superiority of predicting one of us getting hurt in sword fighting, we catered to his whim of teaching Alina with sticks. At least Alina found it amusing as well as educational. Maybe Carrion''s attempt to discredit me was starting to work in Alina''s eyes.


    I did not know how to feel about that idea. Somehow it was freeing to think that Alina was letting go of the idea of marrying me. On the other hand, I hoped I was not seen in such a light as to hurt our friendship.


    Cali mastered the art of stick sparring in a matter of minutes. I was not the star pupil that she was. The weight of steel and metal felt at home in my palm. The sticks gave little resistance and felt out of place to be a weapon.


    Although I was not racking up cuts and slices like I might have been with Cali''s fury with a blade, I was sure I would have bruises in memory of Cali''s anger toward her brother. After watching me get thoroughly beat up, my uncle stopped the match.


    "Cali, give Jack a chance to breathe!" My uncle called out. Cali relented and stopped her onslaught of strikes.


    I audibly let out a sigh of relief. I could bandage my cuts, but I had no idea what to do with all of the bruises I knew would soon color me black and blue. I thought maybe we were done with our nontraditional sword fighting.


    "Care to give me a try?" My uncle offered.


    My heart skipped a beat. A smile grew across my face. This was a match up I wanted to see. Cali momentarily looked like she completely abandoned her grudge toward Carrion.


    "It would be a pleasure!" Cali responded. I think it was the first time I heard those words from Cali''s mouth without them dripping in sarcasm.


    She wanted to fight someone with skill. I could not blame her for being giddy at challenging the next Swordsman from my clan. I handed my lackluster weapon off to my uncle.


    My uncle took the branch from me. He stood with the branch in his hand and outstretched his arm, challenging Cali to make the first move. Cali copied the motion, distancing herself from John, before tapping her branch against his.


    The match was short lived. John used the time that Cali spent beating me to learn her motions. I did not realize in the heat of sparring, but now that I had a moment I realized her style.


    Her winning style took short sweeping swings in close proximity to me and gave her every advantage. I had less room to maneuver and no time to block strikes properly.


    Uncle John sneakily made her technique ineffective with his motion of challenging her at an arm''s length. With a few swift motions, John caught the edge of Cali''s makeshift sword just right. The branch flew from Cali''s hand and landed in a nearby bush.


    Cali''s jaw dropped. Her overconfidence in her skills from absolutely destroying me in this latest sport was her undoing.


    "How did you do that?" Alina almost shouted. She was obviously shocked at Cali being disarmed so quickly. Even if Cali was giving me a thorough thrashing, I never lost my branch.


    "Your Highness, you were observing to mimic technique. It''s an excellent place to start. I was watching to create a defense and in doing so, my offense created itself," my uncle offered.


    Uncle John had more experience with a sword in his hand than anyone else at the manor. It made sense that he would have the most to teach us.


    The rest of the afternoon was spent with stick sparring matches that rotated between partners. Alina even tried her hand against Cali with Uncle John guiding her movements by yelling out what to do.


    Carrion sat and watched with extreme displeasure. I suppose he thought that Alina learning how to defend herself diminished the need for Swordsmen. Instead of seeing this measure as something that might make his future job easier, he saw it as a threat to job security.


    By the time the evening chill started to rush over our bunch, we were all tired and ready for some food. We headed inside for another round of hearty bread and dried meat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carrion apparently spent his time stewing in anger but also thinking about how to change our activities to not include training Alina to sword fight.


    "John, is there any way we can go into the forest and hunt tomorrow for fresh meat? I know that would mean that those left behind might have to stay inside the house to best keep Alina safe," Carrion shared his scheming thoughts.


    "Hunting sounds like a good idea. However I would hate to put too much stress on our protection resources for the Princess. Was not that your concern while teaching her how to sword fight?" My uncle said with a mischievous grin.


    "It was, but hunting is also dangerous," Carrion''s words flowed from behind clenched teeth. He knew he was about to not like where this conversation was going.


    "Then let''s all go! That is, if the ladies would like to go," my uncle offered.


    Cali and Alina shared a joyous glance. I knew their answer before either of them spoke.


    "We would love to get out and explore," Alina said.


    "Please Princess, consider your safety," Carrion pleaded.


    "I have. Thank you Carrion. We''re going!" Alina smiled. Carrion''s frown only deepened as he stewed on the newest development.


    Just like that, tomorrow was planned

 Chapter 75: Late Night Confessional

    Chapter 75: Late Night Confessional Somehow I got selected to take the first night watch. It seemed only fitting since I shirked my duties, albeit unknowingly, on the carriage ride out to the manor house. Carrion would be my relief and John would take the final shift till dawn. Cali got to be roommates with Alina instead of taking a night watch.


    The house settled into a quiet stillness. Peacefully I sat alone in the living area by the front door. I didn''t remember the last time I had just taken a moment to enjoy stillness without a task weighing heavily on my mind. What a gift! Sadly, my wandering mind did not allow me to enjoy the calm for long.


    What if Alina did not want to break the engagement? I knew in my heart that I could not refuse her. It''s what got us in this mess in the first place. If marrying could change or even delay the gnome''s vision, I would serve my country proudly. These thoughts were not new.


    But what if we break our engagement and we were meant to be together? Could we be throwing away happiness? I gnawed on this thought for a moment. I do not think that we could lose our friendship so easily. I shrugged off the thought as inconsequential.


    Who might Alina marry, if not myself? Before Alina''s birthday, the thought of her marriage seemed distant and too fanciful to give too much thought. Now the idea made me smile. She could choose anyone in the kingdom and I am still not sure they would deserve her.


    If she chose someone I knew, it might make things uncomfortable between the gentleman and myself. I did not want to forever be ingrained in someone''s mind as their wife''s first betrothed. If Carrion became king, I''m sure I would never live it down. That is if he talked to me at all.


    My face blanched. Carrion as king was a scary thought. If I thought King Caderyn''s style of ruling was distasteful, I could only imagine my role under the rule of the tightly wound twin. At least I could hope that Alina would be as strong as her mother.


    I yawned. Although these thoughts helped pass the time, I''m not sure they were helping keep me alert. I decided to make a round like a sentry around the house. I started with making a loop in the downstairs rooms.


    Nothing out of the ordinary caught my eye. I continued upstairs to make a loop there. I had hoped this little walkabout would help me stay awake enough to return to my comfortable chair for the majority of my watch.


    Upstairs I heard voices quietly whispering. Out of instinct, my hand went to the hilt of my sword. At least Carrion did not insist we defend the Princess only with twigs and sticks.


    At that moment I wished I had grabbed a knife as well as my sword. If these whispers were a threat to the Princess, my sword would most likely be too long to wield with a decent amount of effectiveness in the tight hallway. A dagger would be ideal.


    I slowly inched toward the noise. As I approached the doorway of a room with the door cracked open, I relaxed. The whispers I heard were familiar voices. The girls had yet to fall asleep.


    "It''s been a while since we have had a proper sleepover," Alina whispered


    "Especially if you don''t count your birthday. Though no sleeping happened then, so I suppose it was not a sleepover," Cali retorted.


    "Hopefully we can get some more sleep here. It helps to think Jack is watching out for us," Alina said. My heart warmed.


    Cali responded with an affirmative grunt. She did not seem to like Alina''s change in topic. Maybe she was offended that her protection was not what Alina praised.


    "He tries so hard to do anything for us. He let you beat him up," Alina earnestly explained. I did not let Cali do anything. Her skill simply overpowered mine, but I was not about to reveal my eavesdropping to spread that news.


    "He did that to train his future bride," something in Cali''s voice turned sour. This topic aggravated her.


    " Maybe he did not do that for me. Maybe he did it to please someone he cares about?" Alina offered, implying something that sent butterflies through my stomach. I did care for Cali. She was one of my best friends. How could I not?


    "It doesn''t matter. You two are engaged," Cali responded in a defeated tone. What did not matter? Why was she so defeated? I do not understand.


    Alina hesitated. It was as if she was thinking over her next words and chose them carefully. "I am not so sure that my engagement will last."


    "Great. So when is the wedding date? That''s generally how engagements end," Cali responded dryly.


    "I don''t think you understand," Alina responded slowly.


    "You can explain it to me tomorrow. Goodnight, Princess," Cali used a tone I could not place. She was frustrated but also hopeful. I stood in the hall a few more moments to try and unravel all that I heard. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whispering stopped, so I finished my upstairs round and retreated to my chair. My earlier thoughts flooded back in a different light.


    Alina sounded like she wanted to break our engagement. Relief swept over me. I was not alone in that desire.


    But what about Cali''s role in that conversation? Alina seemed to imply that my affection for Cali was greater than that for herself. Why would she do that? I cared about them both.


    Cali seemed defensive after that. She shut down the conversation rather abruptly. Could Cali have affection for me? She was so powerful, exuding independence. Why would she care for me in such a way?


    I dismissed the thought, but something in me hesitated. Just then I heard a stair step creek. I turned my head to see Carrion coming down the stairs.


    "You''re relieved, soldier," Carrion uncharacteristically joked. I suppose very little sleep makes everyone a little slap happy. I nodded and headed toward bed. I would need to unravel these thoughts in the morning

 Chapter 76: Hunted

    Chapter 76: Hunted I tossed and turned. Sleep eluded me for quite some time, because although my body was tired, my mind was restless. Why did everything happen so fast?


    At some point, I must''ve drifted off to sleep. My uncle kicked the foot of my bed, rustling me awake.


    "Wake up, sleepy head! Everyone else is downstairs and ready to hunt," John''s singsong voice jarred me awake further.


    Who knew he would be so chipper after standing last watch. Maybe he just enjoyed waking me up. Or, more likely, he was excited to go hunt so that we could eat something other than dried meat and bread.


    I quickly got dressed. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I got a sinking feeling in my stomach. Everyone was indeed waiting for me.


    I could not place my finger on what made me feel uneasy. It could be that I felt guilty for eavesdropping on the girl''s conversation last night.


    Maybe it was that Cali was armed with a bow and a maniacal look in her eye. I had never seen her use any weaponry beyond a sword and yesterday''s branch. Surely she could not be as terrifying with every weapon she put her hands on, but I''ve been wrong before.


    Carrion, likewise, carried a bow. Alina carried no weapon. She and Cali both kept on the riding pants that they escaped the castle wearing. Although I heard my uncle offer them some of my mother''s spare things from her trunk the evening before, I''m glad that they weren''t going to be stomping around the forest in gowns.


    My uncle carried a large sack and had a sword hanging at his hip. I assumed the bag would carry anything we caught and that he would be playing travel guide more than huntsman. He handed me a sword as well. I guess I would be in a similar position.


    "Jack, do you want to lead or have everyone''s back?" My uncle asked.


    "I''ll take the rear. You know the forest better." My uncle camped many times out in those trees. I knew he could lead to better hunting than my limited exploration could.


    The sinking feeling that had somewhat subsided, came back in full force. I hope nothing is hiding in the woods that would dare attack from behind.


    "Let''s go!" My uncle led us out the door.


    As we ventured through the woods, memories came flooding back. It had been so long since I had played among these trees, but they taught me some of my first lessons.


    My mother and I would walk out into the edge of the wood so that she could take in the beauty around us. She would tell me the name of a plant that I should avoid or the type of bird I was hearing call out.


    When I craved more knowledge, she would get me a book on the topic whenever we next had a chance to go back to the capital city. I liked to think these trees helped feed my thirst for the written word in forms beyond fiction.


    We traveled further. This was deeper in the woods than I think I ever ventured before. I made the right choice in letting John lead.


    The realization dawned on me that I should have been paying more attention to the path we took. I had a decent idea of how to get home, but I would still have to heavily count on my uncle to lead us back.


    We came across a meadow with a stream running through it. My uncle motioned for us to hide in the underbrush along the edge of the wood. This gave us a decent vantage point of any creatures that could venture into the clearing.


    I was never much of a hunter. My father and uncle took me a few times but I always ended up with my nose in a book or asking too many questions for their liking. I wanted to know everything they did about the animals we spotted or the wild berries nearby. On more than one occasion, my ill-timed chatter chased off the game.


    This hunt, I had no questions I wanted to ask out loud. I had my thoughts to keep me company. I lost time replaying every movement of my night watch from the evening prior.


    Cali and Alina ended up crouching nearest to me in my shrubbery. What confidence did they keep that I did not understand? Could Cali, the mighty warrior and picture of independence, really be interested in a bookworm like myself?


    As if she could read my thoughts, Cali looked my way and smiled. A chill ran down my spine, leaving a warm sensation in its wake. I stared at the ground for a moment feeling my face flush.


    When I gathered the courage to look back up, Cali was still smiling, but her gaze moved closer to the middle of the meadow. I followed it to a large stag. Of course the smile had not been for me!


    I rarely got to see the magnificent creature that symbolizes my clan so close up. His pecan colored coat was starting to fill out. The winter months were almost upon us with the evenings growing colder.


    His crown of antlers, voluminous and wide, declared his kingship over the meadow. He was majestic. My heart swelled with pride that such a beast represented my people.


    The ruler of the meadow examined his kingdom. Not seeing us in our hiding place, he continued on his quest. Just as the stag''s head bent toward the water to drink, Carrion''s arrow flew true. The stag fell with only one arrow.


    I had mixed emotions watching the strong beast fall, but the creature was beyond my help now. My throng turned toward Carrion to congratulate him on his hunt. Our mumblings were not quiet.


    Instead of a look of celebration and joy, my uncle''s face went white. He held up his hand to stop us. That''s when we heard it. Someone else was slowly clapping their congratulations. We were not alone


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77: Dramatic Entrance

    Chapter 77: Dramatic Entrance Panic ran across the faces of my counterparts. Someone was a witness to our hunting trip and announced themself in an almost haunting way. Clapping a congratulations might be friendly, but that was not my gut reaction.


    I looked to my uncle, hoping he could read my thoughts. How do we best protect Alina? Do we run? Do we stand and fight? Do we continue to cower in the shrubbery hoping not to be seen?


    The last option seemed unlikely. If this mystery person saw Carrion''s expert shot, it would not be hard to determine from where the arrow was loosed.


    My uncle continued to hide with us for a moment longer. He pulled his sword from his side and traded Carrion for his bow. He pulled two arrows from Carrion''s quiver.


    "Don''t follow me. Try to get back stealthily," he advised before standing and running slightly into the clearing before ducking back into the woods.


    My three companions looked at me for directions. I hope my rough mental map will be enough to keep us safe.


    I stood from my kneeling position, leaning against a nearby tree. I bobbed to the next one before I saw Alina follow me. My heart raced fast enough that I could feel my pulse in my neck.


    My group slowly made our way hiding from tree to tree. The soft underbrush kept out footsteps fairly quiet. I tried to wait for a gentle breeze before making too much movement in bush filled areas.


    I thought we were making good progress when I looked back from where we came. The shrubbery we hid in was only about a stone''s throw from my feet. How could so much sneaking yield such a small distance?


    My glance backward caught Carrion''s attention. His expression turned to instant worry as he glanced over his shoulder. The momentary lapse in judgment was our undoing.


    Carrion was no longer looking where he stepped. The quietness of our footfalls no longer mattered since Carrion stepped on a fairly dry branch. The crackle startled the fowl in the trees above us. Birds flew in all directions further pinpointing our location.


    Looking up, I spotted my uncle in a nearby tree, attempting to give us some sort of cover. Somehow his stealthy motions did not scare off an entire flock of squawking monstrosities, but Carrion had somehow managed the feat.


    My uncle motioned his weapon in unison with his head in the direction of home. We needed to get out of here. Fast.


    I took Alina''s hand and started running toward the manor house. Maybe we could outrun the unknown threat. But to what end? If I led them to the manor house, could we defend it against unknown numbers? How many people saw us hunting?


    Something in my heart gave way to hope. Maybe the person or people who saw us hunting meant us no harm. Maybe it was just a misguided neighbor who also was looking for a fresh meal.


    I would let those thoughts free when I knew Alina was safer. For now I must assume that around every corner there is some type of threat.


    I rounded a blind corner around a sturdy tree. As if my thoughts were a challenge to our mysterious companion, I ran into a threat. I ran straight into a large man''s chest.


    The bump jostled me enough to let go of Alina''s hand. I did not even have time to reach for my weapon before the man''s hand found my hilt. His left hand spun my right shoulder into his embrace. My back was firmly pressed against the man''s chest and I had no room to escape.


    "Run!" I managed to yell in the moment.


    My sword was quickly unsheathed across my chest. If this man really meant me harm, he could easily slice across my torso, leaving a gash from shoulder to hip. For some reason he flattened the blade''s broad side across me instead of a more merciless slash.


    Alina stumbled back between Cali and Carrion. Both of them drew their weapons in a moment of fierce exhilaration. I don''t know what happened, but the faces of my companions slowly fell into confusion. Along with this shift in attitude their weapons were lowered.


    "John, don''t shoot me! If you had not unleashed your tracker skills, I could have made a less dramatic entrance!" The man behind me bellowed. I knew that voice, but it did not fit this setting. My fear subsided, even if the adrenaline remained.


    "Lord Holden?" Alina questioned. She was clearly as confused as the rest of us as to the appearance of the Swordsman from the clan of bear.


    "Good day, Alina," Holden retorted quite informally.


    The furrow in Alina''s brow deepened. She was not used to acquaintances calling her just her name. Carrion''s face turned red as if he were about to let the Swordsman know his feelings about the matter.


    "Let''s try to keep the Lord part between us. You never know who might overhear a formal title in the woods and want to investigate further," Lord Holden continued. His impropriety was intentional with a goal of safety in mind. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John suddenly jumped down from a nearby tree, rattling us all anew. "Holden! I''m surprised to see you."


    "You shouldn''t be. Jacobson is not hard to track. He will need to work on that," Holden added as he released me from his grip. He handed me back my sword. I''m not sure I could feel any smaller.


    "I will explain my presence more once we go get that beautiful treasure you hunted and get back to the house," Holden offered.


    I think this is the most I had ever heard the man speak. No wonder he stayed away from court so often. Tracking, hunting and spying in the outdoors made him come alive. This was his element.


    As we tied the stag to a branch to better carry it between two people, I could not help but wonder how many things I needed to learn that these woods might teach me

 Chapter 78: Stew and Survival

    Chapter 78: Stew and Survival My companions and I sat around the fireplace at my parent''s manor house. A nice venison stew filled the room with its alluring fragrance while we waited for it to finish cooking.


    When we first arrived back at the house, my uncle and Lord Holden took care of all that goes into cleaning, preparing and butchering the stag. The rest of us raided the area around the back of the house for wild vegetables.


    It was not hard to find some potatoes, onions and carrots from what once had been my mother''s vegetable garden. Although it was left on its own far too long, I suspected that the steward that lived nearby helped keep some of the harvest alive each year.


    Both groups in the end contributed to the beautiful feast before us. My stomach rumbled in anticipation.


    "Lord Holden, please don''t mistake me, I''m glad you''re here. But why are you here?" Alina asked, cutting to the point of her curiosity.


    "Oh," Lord Holden started.


    The man was a mystery to me. In court he seemed cold, but in control. It was a stark contrast to his stepbrother, who seemed easy going and carefree. But in the woods, I saw how much the brothers were similar. Just as Benate was comfortable sparring anyone and anything, Holden was comfortable outside the confines of the city.


    "I received a message from the Council that said I needed to personally make my way to the manor to help Sir John with an important mission," Lord Holden let out a chuckle. "Did not think my mission would start in the woods."


    His laugh was jollier than anything I knew the man capable of producing. Maybe I had Holden painted all wrong in my mind.


    "Your mission would not have started in that clearing if Sir John listened to me," Carrion pointed out bluntly. It was said as a matter of fact rather than of opinion. In a way only Carrion can, he tried to impress Lord Holden.


    Holden exchanged a glance with my uncle. The two men knew each other better than most, considering my uncle was basically another Swordsman Council Member. John smiled and cocked his head to one side, daring Holden to ask about it.


    "Really Sir Carrion?" Holden asked, using formal titles again in the privacy of the house. "Why might that be?"


    "Princess Alina should never have been put in a position of danger. I suggested she stay here. Think of the horrors she might have witnessed if you meant us harm. Jacobson would have been slaughtered!" Carrion''s impassioned speech ended with a flourish of a gesture motioning toward me. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I ducked my head. It was embarrassing having Lord Holden capture my sword and use it against me while it was still attached to my body when the interaction began. How did he even learn that?


    A sly grin ran across Holden''s lips, tilting it lopsidedly in one direction. "I, for one, am glad my mission started in the woods."


    "Really? What makes you say that, Lord Holden?" Cali inquired. Her cheeks tinged a shade of pink.


    Something in me burned. Why was she blushing? She surely was not impressed by him being a Swordsman, since she saw those everyday. Albeit, the Swordsmen she gets to see are her father''s peers and not as young or strikingly good looking.


    I quelled the fire inside me, reasoning that she was simply embarrassed to break into the conversation. Besides, why should I care if Cali fancies Holden?


    "I was honored to see such a masterful shot that took down that stag!" Holden gushed.


    Carrion beamed at the praise he felt he deserved. Somehow I felt I was missing something. It reminded me of Benate''s definition of "distant relative".


    "Even if it was followed by some very fumble footed sneaking that made birds flee in fear," Holden continued as Carrion''s face turned from pride to distaste. "That is why I''m glad I came. It seems that these kids need a few lessons in survival skills. Don''t you think so, John?"


    Although my face remained expressionless, laughter danced behind my eyes. The clan of Bear was full of characters.


    "I think you''re onto something, Holden. Yesterday, they were trying to teach Princess Alina to spar with sticks. I think if that defense fails, they will need to know how to sneak away," John''s comment further deepened the red wash on Carrion''s face.


    I felt bad for him. Carrion really was trying to keep Alina safe, even if his attempts were misguided.


    "To be fair, Cali is a bit of a beast with a blade. She nicked my arm before we moved to our branch alternative," my explanation was meant to take the heat off of Carrion. I think I just further deepened his opinion of my buffoonery by bringing up my failed sparring yet again.


    "I would be honored for you to teach me anything you are willing, Lord Holden," I hoped his offer was not just to poke fun at Carrion, so I might as well try to legitimize it.


    Lord Holden looked at me. His lopsided grin softened with a small nod. "I think that can be arranged," he responded in a tone that might be more suited for ''anything you say, kiddo''. I didn''t mind.


    "Please allow all of us to learn whatever skills you deem necessary, Lord Holden. I''m afraid my education might have gaps I was unaware of until recently," Alina straightened her shoulders and spoke formally.


    Alina attempted to wield the power her title gave her like her mother did. This was something that she would have to practice if she wanted to make the effortless impression her mother gave.


    The Swordsman nodded. I don''t know what we just got ourselves into, but my stomach sank. Hopefully I was a better pupil of these survival skills than I was of weaponry.


    "Stew''s ready!" My uncle bellowed excitedly looking in the pot.


    "Eat up! You''ll need your strength. Tomorrow we start training!" Lord Holden announced.

 Chapter 79: Laps and Lapse

    Chapter 79: Laps and Lapse Lord Holden must have exchanged notes with my father on training schedules. Even though the night watch was now split into four shifts, with Holden taking the new place, I felt as though I got less sleep than the night before.


    There was not even a hint of a sunrise on the horizon when the Swordsman awoke the entire house. In a stroke of cruel genius, Holden decided the best way to get us fully awake was to make us all run laps around the barn.


    It woke us up, but also let him see how we carried ourselves. If we were going to attempt to learn his methods of movement, it seemed only logical that he knew how we naturally maneuvered.


    About the fourth lap around the barn, I noticed that Lord Holden abandoned his post near the front doors. Where was he?


    I caught Carrion''s eye to try and ask his thoughts. I guess he took the motion as a challenge. Carrion took off at a brisk sprint, leaving me behind.


    Cali took his spot running next to me at a more manageable pace. She contorted her face in an apologetic manner. I guess she noticed her brother''s treatment of me. I wonder if she knew it was in part because of his opinions of our relationship.


    My face flushed. I guess this run was beginning to wear on me. My toe caught a stray root of a nearby tree, making me stutter step forward a few paces before rejoining Cali. I have to pay better attention.


    "Do you know where Holden went?" I managed to Cali on our fifth trip around the barn.


    Cali looked over her shoulder. Seeing no taskmaster, she stopped. "No. If he''s not here, why are we running?"


    I slowed my pace and turned back toward Cali. Alina rounded the corner. Seeing Cali, she stopped as well. The Princess''s face was red and blotchy. Although she could dance circles around the room with an instructor without any effort, she was not used to just running. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong?" Alina inquired between breaths.


    "Where''s Holden?" Cali countered.


    Alina''s face furrowed quizzically, looking back toward the place we started our run. Returning to the very spot he was last seen, the three of us looked around.


    My uncle had taken it upon himself to clear the kitchen after our morning meal. He must''ve finished cleaning because he opened the front door of the house and joined us. The sun slowly started to illuminate the outdoors, even though it had not peaked over the horizon.


    "What kind of training is this?" John looked as confused as we were.


    Carrion finished his fifth lap as John asked his question. He joined the group as well, hearing my reply.


    "Lord Holden told us to run laps, but then disappeared," I explained.


    "Did he?" A voice called out nearby. Holden heard my response. I still couldn''t place where he was.


    "Clever!" John responded. I looked at my uncle. His gaze happened to be facing the tree that my toe just met. I definitely need to pay more attention.


    Between two particularly sturdy branches, Holden sat in the crook where they met the main trunk. He was almost invisible from the ground.


    "I thought you wanted to teach us survival skills, Lord Holden. Not children''s games," Carrion remarked with a loftiness about him. It was funny that I almost enjoyed Carrion''s condensation when it was not focused on me.


    "I guess my lesson is lost on one of my pupils. Did any of the rest of you learn anything just now?" Lord Holden replied in good humor as he jumped to the ground in a fairly graceful movement.


    I thought for a moment. What just happened that was important? We ran. He hid. Maybe I should have asked for a book on the subject instead of asking Holden to train me.


    "Distractions can look like mundane tasks. Always have a plan, like where to hide or move. Don''t do everything that Swordsmen tell you to do. Does that cover it?" Cali offered with a more playful bite in her tone.


    Alina looked mortified. "Cali!" She reprimanded.


    Holden''s face grew into a wide grin. He threw back his head in laughter. His perfect hair tossed with the movement. Why did it bug me that he found Cali so amusing?


    "That''s about right! Although I have to say I think the last lesson might not be applicable all the time. I mean your father is a Swordsman too." Holden chuckled.


    Cali let a glimmer of a smirk tinge the corner of her mouth. Alina''s frustration dissipated easily and she seemed to rethink Cali''s lessons. Carrion looked as thrilled as ever to be in our company.


    "Knowing how to take advantage of a situation is the core of survival. Although I think there was some personal commentary mixed in with Lady Calista''s assessment, I think she made some valid points," Holden continued.


    "Call me Cali."


    "Okay. Cali said that..." I could no longer heard what Lord Holden said.


    Why did Cali have to drop the formality with Lord Holden? Was he really that close to her? He has only been around her a few times. They have not even spoken that much. Was her nickname really necessary?


    I looked over at Cali. She seemed to be focused on whatever point Lord Holden was trying to make. Her playful smirk seemed to have faded and analytical thinking made her face a blank slate.


    I took a deep breath. Only after I released the tension in my jaw did I realize how tightly my teeth had been clenched. Why was I being so protective lately? Maybe Carrion was rubbing off on me.


    "... so that''s our training plan. Any questions?" Lord Holden finished his lesson.


    The group all exchanged glances, seeing if anyone had anything to add. I was not about to admit that I missed everything. Remaining quiet, I hoped to get through this without embarrassment.


    "If there are no questions, let''s get started!"

 Chapter 80: Training Challenge

    Chapter 80: Training Challenge Lord Holden spent the next two weeks training us in new ways. Hiding in plain sight, how to track animals or humans, as well as how to identify harmful and helpful plants were all lessons that we were slowly mastering.


    Carrion must have taken Lord Holden''s joke about this movement that scared birds out of the tree to heart. He concentrated his time learning on how to move swiftly without anyone noticing him. He developed skills that were almost terrifying, suddenly appearing nearby without warning.


    Alina''s most proficient skill was definitely hiding. Although her skill with movement could not compare to Carrion''s, she made up for it by being undetectable in the places she would choose to be still. Considering that the Crown Princess would most likely never have to track or scavenge for herself, her camouflage training was a smart choice.


    For my part of survival school, I was best at plant identification. It was a skill that translated well from books my mother got me through the years. Although I had very little practice with real plants, the books I enjoyed had fairly accurate renderings. I was glad I had something to bring to the group.


    Cali took naturally to tracking. I think she enjoyed the idea of having a scavenger hunt where she might get to use her sword at the end of it. Cali also took her final lesson to heart. She seemed to enjoy not listening to everything that Lord Holden said.


    Somehow this playful pastime was my least favorite part of training. Cali would invent ways to circumvent instructions. Lord Holden seemed to take it in good humor.


    It made our teacher focus more of his time on Cali and less on everyone else. It doesn''t seem fair that she monopolizes his time in such a way when others need to learn too.


    My uncle watched all of our training with great amusement. We were his entertainment to pass the time. It also helped that he would take over instruction in the afternoons to make sure our weaponry skills weren''t slipping.


    Much to Cali''s dismay, our sword sparring continued with branches. Alina picked up quite a few moves. She was not by any means able to defeat any of her companions but progress was made. I think she could easily defend herself if absolutely needed.


    My uncle also added archery to our training schedule. I rarely used a bow. My form was messy and inconsistent. I could hit a target, but never quite where I aimed.


    Alina surprised us all by being the most proficient at the weapon. Only after she bested us did she reveal that at one point she had a tutor who was convinced archery tournaments were the next fad across the kingdom. She learned in an attempt to fit into a trend that never surfaced.


    I awoke one morning and counted off the days. Lord Holden arrived exactly two weeks prior. Without any word from the castle, I started to worry. Why hadn''t they caught the spies yet? What were they waiting for?


    I headed downstairs to start our training. Breakfast had again become dried meat, but at least this dried meat was fresher. I was the last to reach the breakfast table. As I approached, jovial laughter roared from the group.


    "Father never told us that story," Carrion smirked. I had not seen pure joy on his face in a very long time.


    "My men called him Lord Smelldyn for a bit. But now he knows the difference between raccoon tracks and skunk tracks," Lord Holden explained, looking in turn to each person around the table. Why did it feel like he lingered on Cali?


    " The raccoon thief was caught a few weeks later, but sadly the smell in camp took a while to dissipate," Lord Holden chuckled in Cali''s direction.


    I cleared my throat, joining everyone at the table. "What is the training plan for today?" I cut in.


    The sudden change in subject threw off Lord Holden for a moment. Taken aback, the smile of his face fell momentarily replaced with a furrowed brow.


    "Oh. Yes, thank you Sir Jacobson for helping us get back to business. I think some practice further from the manor might be helpful. I was thinking that I could take two of you out in the woods to practice your tracking and hiding on the other," Holden offered.


    "Thank you, Lord Holden, for that generous offer. I think I would prefer to stay here. Your terrifying arrival during our last outing in the woods has left me weary of traveling too far from the house," Alina admitted.


    "I assume that Her Highness''s betrothed would like to stay with her?" Holden continued without waiting for my response. "How about the siblings?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sounds delightful!" Cali responded with a mischievous look in her eye. She wanted to put her training to real practice.


    "I do not think it is appropriate. We were sent here to protect Princess Alina. We should not take that charge so lightly," Carrion said with his usual lofty attitude.


    "Well I guess we can train near the house again today," Lord Holden seemed to admit defeat.


    I saw Cali deflate. Her excited energy that filled the room moments before now left a void. I think I could help.


    "If Carrion wants to stay and it is all the same to Alina, I will join Lord Holden and Cali," I announced.


    My uncle tipped his head as if figuring something out. Cali anxiously looked toward Alina. Carrion rolled his eyes, not bothering to hide his disgust for my offer. Lord Holden seemed to not notice everyone''s reactions since his eyes fell fully on Alina.


    Alina looked toward Cali with a twinkle in her eye. "I think that sounds like marvelous training, my friends. I will be in good hands with Sir John and Sir Carrion."


    That is how I somehow ended up deep in the woods with Cali and Lord Holden looking for me while I hid in a tree.

 Chapter 81: Hide and Peek

    Chapter 81: Hide and Peek I spent the morning tracking Cali with Lord Holden critiquing me at my side. I was not very good at it. At noonday, we switched places. Cali found me quickly at my first few attempts. Then I found a spot in a tree that I think Holden would like.


    I found a wide branch that was about the width of my back. I nestled with my back against the branch and pulled my knees into my chest, resting them against the trunk of the tree.


    Why does hiding make time stretch? Minutes tick by like hours as my back became more acquainted with the tree bark pressing into it. I guess my hiding place was better than I imagined. Or Cali is trying to be kind.


    I closed my eyes and hugged my knees a little tighter to my chest. I hoped that maybe it would help pass the time. The bark just dug it''s teeth further into my back making it impossible to rest. Or at least I thought so.


    How strange. I generally thought the sun seemed brighter after closing my eyes. When I opened my eyes, the sky seemed darker. Was a storm coming? I could not see any clouds in the glimpses of sky I saw through the tree''s canopy.


    Maybe I had fallen asleep? What I could see of the sun, seemed to be in a similar position as before and nowhere near twilight. I suppose it is easy to lose track of time when you feel like you''ve been hiding for eternity.


    I heard footfalls on the ground beneath me, and let out a silent sigh of relief. I would not be lost forever with only my mental map to lead me home.


    I wanted to call out to Cali and let her know she won, but I also know that would take some of the fun away from her. So I continued to wait.


    I''m glad I waited. I heard a few more footfalls. Then it sounded like something scrambled up the tree near me. A second sound of scrambling followed closely behind. Followed by more footfalls on the ground.


    What kind of animal walks loud enough for me to hear, but also climbs trees? The footsteps sounded like a biped. The sounds of animal footfalls was a gap in Lord Holden''s survival curriculum.


    I finally found the flaw in my hiding place. I could see the grove of trees in front of me, but I was completely blind at my back without risking exposure. With my luck, I would try to sneak a peek at the unknown creature and fall out of the tree.


    There was a slight rustling in the tree next to mine. I dared not turn to see what animal set me on edge.


    "Did you hear something?" A voice said from the ground. The person was out of my sight line, but the accent was unmistakable. He was a Norad.


    The rustling I heard in the neighboring tree stopped immediately. If whatever was rustling understood the question, then there was a high chance my unknown tree companion was a human.


    My blood could have turned to ice. I was so scared. I abandoned Alina to go prove my worth and would most likely end up in enemy hands.


    Another set of footfalls could be heard joining the first. The crunch of the first leaves falling from the branches breaking underneath human feet echoed in my ears.


    "I don''t hear anything!" Another man responded in the same unmistakable accent. This man''s voice had some maturity to it that the first one lacked. "Stop being so paranoid." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that the two men continued their trek. They slowly made their way into my field of vision. Scouts, dressed in black and green leather armor both with black hair ambled in front of me. Were these men just mapping the forest? They happened to be walking in the direction of the manor.


    If one of those men was scared by the rustling, then whatever caused it must not be with them. I slowly turned my head to glance at my neighboring tree. Cali and Holden were both hidden in its canopy.


    Cali was higher in the tree and could better see me. She put her finger over her mouth, telling me to be quiet. I guess the danger was not just those men. Holden''s face looked stern. Closer to the mask he wore at court to carry out official duties.


    I guess my hiding spot was not as expertly picked as I hoped, but for once I''m glad that my companions found me. A measure of relief passed over me. Somehow it did nothing to thaw that frozen feeling inside me and I shivered. I noticed Cali shiver as well. Maybe this wasn''t my fear that made me tremble.


    The day also seemed to be getting darker. A storm must be brewing. It seemed the only explanation that made sense.


    I opened my mouth to ask my companions how long we should wait, but quickly snapped it shut. I could hear more footfalls. The scouts were not for mapping. They were for a crowd of travelers. More footfalls crunched through the leaves.


    I could hear them getting closer and closer. I looked toward my friends and balled myself tighter, trying to will myself into invisibility.


    The company started to walk in the path between Cali and Holden''s tree and my hideout. I watched as a few soldiers, mixed men and women walked in front. Who would be important enough to travel with such an entourage?


    A woman with a long black traveler''s cloak trimmed around the bottom in green leather lacing that resembled spider webbing sat atop a stallion. She passed into my line of sight with a short man almost hovering at the horse''s heel.


    The man wore a tunic that looked like in a former life it might have been dyed a sunny yellow, but now looked as though it was thrown in a vat of green dye, neither color winning in the end.


    "Halt!" The woman screamed. Turning back in the direction of her followers, I saw her face for the first time. The Autarch was in the woods.

 Chapter 82: Bough and bowing

    Chapter 82: Bough and bowing "Halt!" Echoed in my ears, terrifying me to the core.


    I exhaled, trying to calm my nerves. My breath was visible in the frosted air. Almost as if the Autarch upset nature with her presence, making the sun shine less brightly and the air turn cold.


    I held my breath, trying not to give away my position. This could not be a long term solution, but it would work for now.


    The company of the Autarch stopped in their places at the command of their ruler. The discipline of these elite warriors seemed unearthly. It felt as though they moved and breathed as one being instead of many.


    The Autarch turned her horse and faced the company behind her. She pushed back her traveler''s cloak to reveal metal armor with a dark green sheen. I had never seen such a metal before. At least not outside the vision of the gnomes.


    "What is it, Sister?" A voice below me called out. I could not see the woman.


    Her accent seemed more like she learned our tongue from someone from Ensis. She had fewer inflections in her accent than the Norads typically did, that is now that I knew what they sounded like.


    Who was this mystery woman? Was she actually a sister of the Autarch or was this a common title among the Norads? Either way she seemed to be one of power.


    "I do not think we are close enough to the capital to require magical assistance in hiding ourselves," the mystery woman continued.


    "Agreed, my dear Nyx. I was wanting to know what our gnomish friend saw," the Autarch spoke sharply.


    Nyx? I heard that name before. This was the mistress of the laundress and the maid. She was the one who wanted to make Alejo and Alina''s deaths look like an accident. She certainly was crafty if she was this close to the ruler of the Norads and calling shots behind the Empress''s back.


    "Hymenaeus!" The Autarch''s forceful tone made the gnome in the formerly yellow tunic beside her shrink away from his mistress. "Report!"


    The gnome focused on the horizon. His face slowly morphed into the fleshy green color. I knew all too well what that meant. He was attempting to see into the future.


    Before my eyes, a gnomish vision from my past was playing out. Instead of the hazy mist that framed the first version of this scene, I had a crystal clear image.


    My engagement did nothing to stop this part of the vision from coming true. In fact, without my presence in the palace, we might not be in the woods at all for me to see this second act of the gnomes'' tragedy.


    My heart sank. Have my actions helped to doom my king? No. Surely not. King Caderyn is still alive and I cannot live my life second guessing uncertain futures.


    "Lorcan looks like we left it, still burning with soldiers scattered, when they receive the news of our attack. This future is still hazy. It is not certain, Your Majesty." Hymenaeus cowered.


    A snort of derision, or maybe confirmation that she indeed heard this foretelling escaped the Autarch. The gnome, for his part, bowed his head in respect. The Autarch moved closer to Nyx, falling out of my line of sight.


    "I think we can assemble our troops and be ready to attack by morning," the Autarch said in hushed tones beneath my tree.


    I caught a glimpse of my neighbors. Holden looked steeled for battle. The carefree man of the woods was gone and the cold look of duty bound honor took its place. His thoughts were a mystery to me.


    Cali looked mortified as we shared a glance. Our kingdom, our families and our home was just threatened and we are the best chance they all have of surviving. At least we can hopefully make them lose the element of surprise.


    "Do you think we can sneak into the city with enough troops to storm the castle? Or is our plan still to siege the city?" Nyx asked in hushed tones. If they had chosen any other place I might not have heard them.


    I could see Cali lean toward the conversation, hoping to catch what the ladies said. I too leaned toward the women.


    "I think we might be able to enter the city pretending to be merchants. We will need a wagon. Magic can hide the rest," The Autarch stopped her speech abruptly as if something caught her attention.


    "Is there something in this tree? I thought I saw something," the Autarch spat.


    Cali''s eyes grew wide. Neither of us could see which tree the terrifying leader meant, but she was closer to my tree than to Cali''s. I balled myself smaller, realizing that at some point I had stopped holding my breath.


    My warm breath almost seemed like a smoke signal in the frosty air. I held my breath again, this time determined to hold it even if I was going to pass out.


    A deeper cold seemed to pass over me. I closed my eyes wishing I was anywhere else. I could only imagine how close I was to the Autarch now. Could she see me? Dark thoughts hovered at the edge of my mind. Had I spoken my last words to my family?


    Suddenly I could hear rushed footfalls. Someone was running. Did Holden try to escape? Was Cali rushing to my side? That thought gave me hope. If anyone was going to take on an entire invasion force alone, it would be Cali. A slight warmth filled my heart, fighting the frigid cold.


    I peeked through my tightly balled body. The younger scout that had passed under us before was running toward the company. The man bowed and was let into the inner circle around the Autarch.


    The young man bowed again on the very edge of my field of vision. He seemed to need to catch his breath. "Supreme Autarch, we have found a manor up ahead." The man reported S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alina!

 Chapter 83: Coop and Coup

    Chapter 83: Coop and Coup Alina was in trouble! I should not have let myself be baited into training out here today. How did this happen? Why did my pride so easily win out when I was around Holden and Cali?


    Another wave of further disgust in myself flowed over me. I was going to have to admit Carrion was right. Again. Swords were too dangerous. Training far from our Princess was dangerous. Maybe his caution was not overkill.


    I shook my head, trying to shake off these thoughts. Maybe they found a different manor. The scout did not say they found people. I was jumping to conclusions.


    "There is smoke coming from the chimney. I know our instructions were to stay out of sight and away from prying eyes. This manor is right in our path to the capital city. Should we continue through the land or circle around it, My Autarch?" The scout bowed again.


    Smoke from the chimney? Oh no. Someone was home. Please do not let this be my family''s manor!


    "To keep the element of surprise, we need to stay out of sight. Stay off roads and we will try to stay away from homes," Nyx offered.


    The scout did not move from his place, waiting for a higher command. Interesting. Even if Nyx had her own followers in the castle, it seemed not everyone considered her word the ultimate authority. A silence fell as the Autarch considered the words of her sister.


    "Do you think the manor has a wagon we can.., borrow?" The Autarch cleared her throat before her final word. She had no intention of returning the property.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I saw one alongside the back of the manor''s chicken coop. I do not think it will be missed," the scout said with a maniacal smirk.


    Chicken coop? Some of the tension in my body relaxed. My home did not have a coop. Parker! The scouts were not upon my house, but rather they found the house of my parent''s faithful steward. His home was to the west of my parent''s. Somehow the scouts overshot my own home.


    "Lieutenants!" The Autarch yelled. Hymenaeus stood where his mistress left him. At the shout, he cowered. I do not think he was enjoying his time with the Norads.


    At least two riders on horseback responded to their leader''s call, joining her side at a gallop. They stayed outside my field of vision but their hoofbeats crunching leaves let me know that more than one warrior approached.


    "Join this scout and help him liberate a wagon for our cause. Stay out of sight of everyone, and we will join you beyond the house. Stay off the main roads until we join you. Dismissed," the Autarch dictated, considering her sister''s advice.


    The scout bowed once more after receiving his orders. Three riders came forward into view. The riders had on armor similar to the scouts, except for helmets made of material similar to that of their leaders unique protection.


    The lead one offered his arm to the scout and moved his foot out of the stirrup of the saddle. The scout put his foot in the stirrup and with a strange counterbalancing handshake, mounted the horse behind the first rider.


    The horses took off in the direction the scout indicated without looking back. I was thankful. At least that part of the enemy''s forces hadn''t spotted me.


    "That takes care of the wagon. Our battalion will enter the city as merchants in the morning and at noonday we can strike the castle while the rest of the troops lay siege. We will have the upper hand in the confusion. Perfect planning," the Autarch gloated.


    It seemed as though her curiosity about my tree disappeared. Never in my wildest dreams did I ever think I would be thankful for someone plotting thievery in front of me.


    "Excellent. If we are to achieve that timetable, may I suggest we get moving?" Nyx suggested in a tone that implied she was not fully happy with the plan. Maybe she felt disrespected by that scout?


    "Company forward!" The Autarch yelled with a bite in her tone. Something made me feel it was directed at her sister or whoever this Nyx person might really be.


    The company stepped in unison, sending a shiver down my spine. It did not seem natural. The Autarch resumed her place in the center of the formation with Hymenaeus walking at the horse''s heel.


    Slowly a second rider came into view. Nyx''s traveling cloak mirrored the Autarch in style but reversed the colors. She was almost out of view when she lowered the hood that concealed any defining features.


    Her dark hair caught what little sunlight was still shining. The sheen reminded me of someone else, but I couldn''t quite place who. This was the only thing I could spy. I would have to tell my father that I needed more lessons in proper espionage.


    The Norads slowly disappeared into the tree line. The air around started to warm. I finally took a chance and tested a theory. My breath disappeared from view. It felt good to be able to breathe again. The day brightened slightly.


    I looked toward my counterparts in the neighboring tree. How long should we wait before we abandon our hiding places?


    Holden seemed to have the same thought. He popped his head up from his hiding position to better see if anyone was around. Seeing no one, he plucked a twig from a branch and threw it some distance from us away from the Norads.


    I tucked tighter into a ball, waiting for some response. Moments stretched waiting to see if anyone would pop out of the woods to inspect the noise. After what felt like a span of time that would stretch into my old age, no one appeared.


    Lord Holden jumped down from his position. I followed suit, only to turn around and see him help Cali down with a hand. Cali took it before jumping to the ground herself.


    Why did he have to touch her? I shook off the thought. Now was not the time to be protective of Cali. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to get back now! Then we will come up with a plan to warn the castle." Holden took charge. It was time for a crash course in speedy stealth. I guess this is what I signed up for.

 Chapter 84: Hasty plans

    Chapter 84: Hasty plans Skirting behind the Norads at a safe distance, we made good time getting back to the manor house. Every so often Lord Holden would kneel to the ground. Cali and I would follow his lead, listening for any signs of danger.


    I admired Lord Holden''s ability to keep such a brisk pace with almost silent footfalls. He was truly a man of great talents and we were learning from the best.


    At some point the Norads must have veered southward, missing my home for a second time. I could not begin to describe the feeling of relief that washed over me to see my family''s home.


    I only hope appearances did not deceive me. It looked like the enemy never found my peaceful retreat.


    Holden, Cali and I entered through the back door. Seeing no one in the kitchen set my nerves on edge again. I dared not call out for anyone in case something had gone very wrong.


    Holden raced into the front room with Cali and I on his heels. He stopped mid step upon seeing my uncle and Carrion sitting in front of the fireplace.


    Uncle John stood upon seeing the expressions on our faces. He knew something was wrong.


    Carrion continued sharpening a sword, not bothering to look up at our rushed entrance. "Enjoy your training?" He said flatly.


    No one answered. With all of our eyes searching, Uncle John pieced part of the puzzle together. He pointed toward the stairs, indicating where Alina was. Cali rushed up the stairs to try and lay eyes on Alina.


    The sudden commotion of Cali running up the stairs finally tore Carrion from his task. "What''s wrong?"


    "We will let you know once Princess Alina is safe," Lord Holden put Carrion in his place. The Swordsman from the clan of Bear drew the curtains in one of the front windows before repeating the process with the adjacent one. He lingered at the second window peeking out from behind the shade.


    "Safe? She has not even left the house. She''s been napping. How could she not be safe?" Carrion continued, not understanding the severity of our concern. Once again no one answered him.


    Alina and Cali emerged from upstairs, with stark expressions. I don''t know what Cali said, but Alina looked unsettled.


    "The Norads are in the woods. They plan to attack the castle tomorrow. We must get word to the council," Lord Holden announced.


    Carrion jumped up from his seat with sword ready. Alina''s face blanched. She was not expecting this news.


    Uncle John''s face looked pained in a way I had not expected. Was he worried for my father, his best friend? "I will go and tell Va.. Queen Valerie directly."


    I knew Lord Holden dropped titles in the woods for safety but I did not think my uncle was accustomed to such liberties. Especially since Queen Valerie was nowhere near the woods.


    "The Autarch plans to steal Parker''s wagon!" I blurted out as if my uncle could save the loyal friend and steward.


    "The Autarch?" Uncle John and Alina said in unison. Alina''s tone was one of disbelief and awe. My uncle''s tenor tone highlighted an edge of anger in his thoughts.


    "The Autarch is in the woods right now?" My uncle asked directly.


    "We heard her plotting the whole attack. The army is supposed to stay off the main roads, cutting toward the capital. Sadly that means you would have to stick to the roads to avoid them, making outpacing them difficult," the words poured from my mouth without consideration.


    "I''ll go. I know how to sneak through the woods without being detected," Lord Holden offered. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This doesn''t seem wise. The Autarch could change her mind and stay in the area. We need more protection for Her Highness, not less," Carrion insisted.


    My stomach turned at the thought of Carrion being right yet again. What if Alina was a sitting duck here?


    "I agree with Sir Carrion. I think we all need to go back to the castle. Jack knows of a tunnel that can get us into the castle unseen," Alina said with an air of authority.


    I had not planned on leaving my safe haven, nor had I planned on telling this crowd about my discovery of the secret passageway. I guess my Princess had other ideas.


    "Your Highness, we do not have enough horses to carry everyone back to the castle swiftly. I think you might be better off here," my uncle tried to reason with Alina.


    "We will simply have to buy horses at the nearest town. Our kingdom needs us all. We will not abandon the fight," Alina''s resolve held strong. John''s face fell as if he knew there was no changing the mind of this royal.


    "John! Someone''s coming," Lord Holden stepped back from his place where he peered from behind the curtain, making room for John.


    John took Holden''s place. "It''s Parker. He looks worried. Everyone be quiet and I''ll send him away."


    John nonchalantly walked out the front door as if he were about to check on something in the barn. He wisely left the door slightly ajar so we could overhear.


    "Parker! Nice to see you. Is something wrong?" Uncle John inquired.


    "Sir John! Bandits stole my wagon! I heard them carting it away just now. I know you are a capable swordsman. Can you pursue them?" The man sounded distressed.


    "Did they take your horses?" Uncle John sounded as if he worked out a puzzle. I still couldn''t see the full picture.


    "No, they must have had their own," Parker sounded confused.


    "Let me pursue them with your horses and hopefully I can bring back your wagon without having to steal from them too," Uncle John cleverly just acquired two more mounts.


    Footfalls followed the conversation and the two men were off to get the mounts. My mind started spinning. Could we make a difference in this battle? Could we make it in time?


    A larger worry surfaced. Could I find the secret passageway from my mental map of where the tunnel left the city? I hope so

 Chapter 85: Twin Reactions

    Chapter 85: Twin Reactions "I guess that means we are all going. Cali, Sir Jacobson, can you two go prepare the other horses? Carrion and I will protect Alina and gather supplies," Lord Holden directed.


    I opened the door and followed Cali to the barn. I tried to calm my panic by grounding myself in the moment. I focused on my next step, then the barn. My next thoughts were on the task at hand.


    Cali and I would have to saddle the horses. We can do that. As Cali opened the door to the stable and our hands brushed each other. A spark ran through my arm. I momentarily forgot all my concerns.


    I followed Cali into the barn with my mind distracted and blissfully blank for a moment. The smell of the horses brought me back fully to our unsettling circumstances and all my worries came crashing back like a wave upon me.


    Cali pulled a saddle off of a stall wall and a bridle off a nail. Luckily my father stored extra tack at the manor in an attempt to keep the smaller stable in the city cleared of clutter. I followed suit.


    My uncle brought us out to the manor with two workhorses pulling the carriage. The two stallions were brothers that my father bought a few years ago so that they two wouldn''t be split up at market. I always thought they must''ve reminded my father of John and himself.


    Cali caught my pensive expression as I started readying the horse for a rider. I was not even attempting to hide my worry.


    "It will all work out, Jack. I''m sure you and Alina will have a kingdom to rule over after all this is over. Maybe smaller but," she shrugged, leaving her joke there.


    A kingdom to rule? I palmed my cheek. How could I have spent two weeks with Alina and not have found out her thoughts on our possible marriage? It''s not like I''ve had much privacy with her, but still.


    "I''m sorry. It was not a good joke," Cali backpedaled in the quietness between us. She was not generally one to retreat.


    "No. It''s not that. It was a little funny. I''m just not sure that it''s my kingdom to rule," I offered after finishing saddling my horse. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean?" Cali walked in front of her horse with reins in hand.


    "I mean that Alina''s father asked me to talk to her to see if this marriage, this future, is really what she wants for herself," I explained. I stopped second guessing that decision I just made. Was it wise to tell Alina''s best friend that the King was interfering with her love life again?


    Cali fiddled with her raven hair in a woven plait pulled in front of her shoulder. She seemed nervous. Did the threat of war unsettle her as well? And here I was prattling on about other things.


    "What about you? Is it the future you want?" Cali asked while trying not to meet my eyes. Oh. It was not war that unsettled her. It was talking about emotions. That was difficult for her.


    "I... I don''t think it is," I confessed for the first time aloud.


    Without any warning, Cali stepped forward closing the distance between us and kissed me. Her lips set mine ablaze in a flurry of butterflies. Fireworks, music, laughter, joy and anything that my books ever compared a true kiss to paled in comparison to the magnificent woman before me.


    How could I have been so blind? Every touch from her, every thought about her and even the memory of either would warm my heart.


    The playful teasing was more than just friendly banter. The longing to be in her company was not just because she was my friend. I wanted more and now I knew, so did she.


    My eyes grew wide, shocked at all the realizations happening at once. I loved this woman. She loved me. My hand embraced the back of her neck as I fully let myself kiss her in return. She is the only person I ever want to kiss again.


    Somehow in the heat of the moment, neither of us heard the doors open to the barn. We were no longer alone.


    "Cali!" Alina squealed. Cali and I recoiled from each other, embarrassed by our closeness being on display. My mind took a moment to register, but it almost sounded like Alina was excited. Why would she be glad that I was kissing someone else?


    I turned to see that Alina was not the only spectator. Carrion stood next to the Princess with a deep scowl. I did not even register Alina''s expression since Carrion''s thoroughly cemented me in place.


    Cali and I shared a concerned look before she walked over to Alina. Hand in hand the two girls left the barn to go share confidences that did not need an audience. I grabbed the reins of both horses and started to lead them both toward the door. Carrion barred my way.


    "How dare you?" The twin seethed. "My sister is not a plaything. She is not going to be used by a man, no boy, looking for a mistress. You do not deserve Princess Alina, the crown and certainly not my sister!"


    "Carrion, I know that nothing I say will excuse my behavior, but please know that," I started but Carrion cut me off.


    "There is no excuse for your behavior! That''s why you can say nothing. Kissing another woman other than your betrothed!" Carrion ranted.


    "She kissed me first," as the words left my mouth, I regretted them. That did not come out in the way I meant.


    "Do not besmirch my sister in such a way! If we did not need you to show us how to get into the castle, you would never leave this barn if I had my way. As is, we will have words after this is over. Words at length. At the length of my sword, that is!" Carrion stormed out of the barn.


    I went from euphoria to feeling small. Why did life have to be so complicated?

 Chapter 86: The Road Home

    Chapter 86: The Road Home Carrion threw the barn door open in a huff. The door opened with such force it almost came back to hit Carrion with the same swing. Luckily, the weight of the door slowed the swing, leaving it open. I followed with the horses in hand.


    Lord Holden met us outside with a confused look on his face. Having no idea what happened inside the barn, he was trying to reason what made the ladies so secretively gregarious as they stood away from everyone and would equally make Carrion fume.


    He looked at me for guidance on the matter. I shrugged my shoulders and gave a weak smile, feigning ignorance. I did not want to share details of what just transpired. Holden shared a sympathetic look with me, as if he pitied me being in the middle of some sibling quarrel. I suppose in a way I was. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But if angering Cali''s brother is the price I have to pay to be with her, I''m willing to pay it. To be fair, Carrion was easily provoked so I could have just as easily have riled him up over a minor offense.


    My greater worry was Alina. What must she think of me? She and Cali were talking things through. Maybe she would forgive me for not being honest when I first had doubts about our marriage. If Cali did well in smoothing things over with Alina, maybe she could work on Carrion next.


    Alina and Cali kept their backs to me, making their expressions unreadable. My nerves were starting to wear thin. Too many emotions in one day.


    My uncle rode up with two horses. Only one was saddled. Seeing the problem, Lord Holden took it upon himself to enter the barn and escape the ocean of teenage emotions around him. My uncle took charge of the situation as he dismounted a cream colored mare.


    "Alina, you''ll ride with me on one of my brother''s horses. Cali, you''ll ride with Holden on the other. I think we both have had more experience with fighting on horseback. Hopefully we won''t need that expertise. Jack, Carrion, decide between you who will take the lead and who will take up the rear," my uncle dictated while Holden saddled the last horse.


    I would have thought the idea of Holden being so close to Cali would have irked me. Somehow I did not mind. I now knew Cali''s heart and no matter who she was near, she would want to be close to me.


    "Sir Jacobson can lead. It''s a lot harder to backstab someone from the front," Carrion challenged.


    My face flushed. Is that how everyone felt about my actions? I turned from Carrion''s fuming glare to see the end of the shared glance between Uncle John and Lord Holden. They weren''t going to ask anything right now and risk setting off Carrion further.


    Cali and Alina turned at my uncle''s directions and Carrion''s retort to reveal two smiling faces. I guess Cali''s conversation was much more productive than mine was with Carrion.


    My eyes locked with Alina''s, my earnest look asking for forgiveness. Alina simply nodded, guessing at my thoughts. We were okay. I guess she had known all along.


    Of course she did! Thoughts of my father''s practice dummy in splinters came rushing back. How had my muttonhead not put this puzzle together sooner?


    "Mount up," my uncle tried to cut the tension. I exchanged reins with my uncle and mounted the cream colored mare.


    "Should we stick to the main roads to avoid them," I emphasized, hoping to not draw attention to the word Norad if any of them fell behind and were within earshot. "Or should we cut through the open land to try and make better time?"


    I would have to rely on my counterparts'' skill with a map if that was our course. I had only ever taken roads this far out from the capital.


    "Stick to the roads until we get close to the city. We don''t know if they have forces coming from elsewhere. If they are instructed to stay off the roads, we can at least have that advantage for a while," my uncle instructed.


    "I agree, but that doesn''t mean let your guard down. If you see anything suspicious, whistle," Lord Holden added.


    That seemed easy enough. I nodded and led the way toward home. At first, every turn seemed to set me on edge and my lips pursed automatically but I would see nothing out of the ordinary.


    I set off at a brisk pace. Not enough to put too much strain on the horses with two riders, but fast enough that I thought we could overtake an army on foot. Soon I settled into a rhythm and became a little less vigilant. As the hours passed, our pace slowed.


    The sun kissed the horizon and the shadows drew long. The moon was full and would make traveling by night a little easier. Twilight unnerved me. I thought we would have passed the next town before nightfall. We soon came upon it and passed it just as easily.


    Were we going too slow? Would we make it in time to warn the castle?


    As night fell, every sound caught my attention. I never before realized how alive the countryside is at night. Owls and bats each made their own appearances making noises I rarely heard. Other unrecognized wildlife rustled bushes and scurried across the path in front of us.


    We made steady progress toward the capital. The steady drum of the other horses'' hoofbeats behind me kept me calm. I was not alone. I had others watching out for me.


    A low whistle caught my attention and I heard the pack behind me slow. I looked over my shoulder to see Holden point toward part of the forest. I unsheathed my sword and went to examine the area.


    As I approached, someone tried to scramble further up a tree. In their rush, they grabbed a branch that could not hold their weight. The branch broke clean from the tree, startling mount. She reared back. I barely kept my seat in the saddle.


    The person who was watching us fell to the ground. With one look at my sword, I could see panic wash over this young girl''s face. Why was she watching the road at night?

 Chapter 87: Meet in the Woods

    Chapter 87: Meet in the Woods I looked down at the girl that fell from the tree. The moonlight made the girl''s skin look even more pale than its ghostly shade. Her dress was simple but puckered and bulged in strange ways. The garment clearly had a different owner at some point.


    Her hair was disheveled falling from a loose braid down her back. Even in the dim light I could tell it was some shade of brown. Her frame was so slight that if I were further from her, I could have mistaken her for a child. Everything about her made me want to help this girl. I could feel the pity I felt inside oozing through my expression.


    "Don''t harm me!" A small voice pleaded.


    I lowered my sword but did not sheath it. I tried to keep my face neutral and not harden it fully. My pity dissipated almost instantly. I did not trust the accent behind the plea for mercy, but I did not want to tip my hand.


    Carrion rode up beside me, allowing the other two men to keep Alina and Cali a distance from the stranger. After all Alina was highly recognizable even in this low lighting.


    "We will not harm you, if you do not harm us," I responded. At this, Carrion lowered his own weapon, following my lead.


    "Me? Harm you? Are you not with that army that passed me going the direction that you just rode from? I''m sure they were going to destroy my town!" The girl put on a perfect performance. The worry in her voice sounded like true panic.


    "My companions and I travel alone," I answered. Attempting to be vague. What was her goal? Why would the Norads leave her behind?


    "If you are not with the army, then maybe you can save my town! This army was not the king''s men! You are warriors, no? No one else travels after dark," the girl pleaded as she approached my horse. She motioned toward the sleepy town we just passed through. Was she leading us into a trap?


    I backed up my mount and repositioned my sword. I did not want to threaten the girl directly, but I still did not trust her. Her accent was that of all the other Norads I had met. If she was trying to get us to do something, there was definitely a purpose.


    Sending us in the opposite direction of the capital would be an excellent way for us to feel like we were doing something worthwhile, all while the capital could burn to the ground. I thought for a moment and decided to answer her question with one of my own.


    "What is the name of your town?" I questioned. I searched the corners of my own memory for any type of sign I saw in the last town.


    "The name of my town?" I saw panic flash momentarily in the petite brunette''s expression. She regained her composure in a rush of fury. "I tell you my town is about to be attacked, burned to the ground, by an army and you''re concerned with its name?"


    The anger that surged through her felt real. She must have really been frustrated that I did not jump to the aid of a damsel in distress so willingly. With her small frame the display of her rage felt more like a temper tantrum from a child than something to fear.


    "Calm down," I coaxed in the most soothing voice I could muster.


    "Lives are at stake and you tell me to calm down?!" Malice erupted again.


    "I simply mean that if you tell me the town, we can make sure we don''t stop in the wrong place," I reasoned. If there was a specific place she wanted us to go, we could better avoid it.


    "Fine! Alderwood! I''m from the town of Alderwood. Now please, save them!" The lady begged again.


    My eyes smiled. I made her tip her hand too much. She did not care where we went, just as long as we did not head toward the capital. Alderwood must have been the only town she could think of. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Carrion, correct me if I''m wrong," I started.


    "You usually are," Carrion mumbled.


    I ignored the quip. "But isn''t Alderwood almost a day''s ride from here? The northern border? West of Lorcan?" I knew the answer. She knew the answer.


    "For once you are right, Jacobson." Carrion admitted.


    "I mean... that is... my town is... the army," the girl crossed her arms and snorted. "Clever. But it doesn''t matter," the feisty female pulled at her garment. The ill fitting dress fell to the ground revealing armor similar to the scouts of the Norads. The girl pulled a strange looking blade from her belt and sized up Carrion and myself.


    Our swords were back raised before she could make a move. Her weapon twisted up from the hilt, spiraling around a center axis. It came to a point reminding me of a horn from a woodland beast.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Because we outsmarted you?" I asked. Taunting was probably not my best move, but it was the only trick I could think of to throw off this fighter more.


    "You will be too late to do anything," the brunette lunged forward.


    My horse spooked, not expecting the sudden movement. She reared back and struck the female on the shoulder with her hooves. The force of my horse''s weight coming down on her knocked the girl to the ground, knocking her weapon from her hands. She scurried from beneath the animal not to get trampled.


    I somehow remained in the saddle and soothed my horse with gentle pats on the neck. Carrion quickly dismounted and confiscated the fallen weapon.


    The girl''s lips twisted into an eerie smile. A low chuckle reverberated from her gut. A shiver went down my spine.


    "Be careful who you find in the woods," she warned. What did that mean?


    I set my jaw and tried to look more confident than I felt. "I could tell you the same thing," I countered.


    The girl stopped laughing and sneered at me for a moment. She then disappeared in a vague whisper of smoke, leaving the ground beneath her scorched.

 Chapter 88: Investigate

    Chapter 88: Investigate "She''s gone! Like the archer from the parade," I called back to Holden and John. Her last words echoed in my ears. Carrion mounted his horse again and we regrouped with the others.


    "She told us to be careful who we find in the woods. Do you think there are other scouts?" I asked the two men more experienced in the art of war.


    "Possibly. But one thing is for sure. Someone knows we know the Norad''s are here. It seems foolish to have tipped their hand, but I guess they are assuming six people on four mounts really aren''t much of a threat to an entire army," my uncle offered.


    "True. It might move up their timeline though. Six people are more than enough to spread the word of a threat to the kingdom. If that scout is honest with her superiors, then things might be moved up just so that the Norad''s can keep the element of surprise," Holden explained.


    It made sense. If they attacked before we could get there, it did not matter that we knew they were coming.


    "I agree! I doubt that they will wait for us to sound the alarm. We need to get moving!" My uncle said forcefully.


    The determination in his voice unsettled me. The threat was real and he knew it. We needed to protect the kingdom.


    "Then let''s get going!" I said and turned my horse to the road. If we were swift, we should reach the capitol around daybreak.


    I pushed my horse into a canter, seeing if the others could match the pace. I knew I could not push the beasts for long at such a breakneck gait, but the place unnerved me and I wanted to be far from it.


    Every creature that I noticed creeping through its nighttime routine seemed to stare at us. Every nocturnal being I could fathom seemed to find its way into our path and unnerved me anew. I wished for solitude, but was met with pairs of eyes staring me down in the moonlight.


    Finally I had to slow my horse to give her rest. She was an obedient beast and worked hard to get me this far at the speed I asked for, but I could tell the pace was starting to wear on her. I could only imagine the horses with two riders.


    As I slowed, something caught my eye. I almost wrote it off as the passing glance of another nighttime animal. Upon further examination, it was something in the distance. A small fire kindled. Yet again, we were not alone.


    We were not that far from the castle and dawn had not begun threatening to peak over the horizon. I spotted someone throwing another log on the flame.


    I dared not whistle. What if the other camp heard me? I stopped my horse, attempting to point out my discovery in a less audible way. My companions reigned in their horses next to me to see what I gestured toward.


    "Should I go investigate?" I asked for my uncle''s opinion. I did not want to put our lives in unnecessary danger, but knowing where the enemy camped might be helpful.


    "No," my uncle spoke at the same time as Lord Holden.


    "Yes," the younger warrior offered.


    "We need to get Princess Alina to safety," my uncle reasoned.


    "But if we can figure out if their battle plans have changed, we might be able to better help protect the entire monarchy," Holden countered.


    My uncle considered his words momentarily. I could easily see either man''s side. It made me thankful that my days of being in charge of the clan were still far in the future.


    "Jack, go. But be quick. Leave your horse with us and meet us at the edge of the forest on this road," my uncle advised.


    I nodded and dismounted. I was not an expert by any means at camouflage, but thankfully the last two weeks were full of practice at moving stealthily.


    I skirted the edge of the camp. I could see several makeshift tents throughout the underbrush of the forest. This army camp was much larger than I expected. My blood ran cold.


    I found a tree that would make a good vantage point. My uncle said be quick, so I would only give myself a few minutes to glean information.


    From my tree I could spy two men who were still awake. They were clad in leather armor with hints of green and black. Around them sleeping bags with lumpy figures could be seen.


    "You probably shouldn''t have started that fire. What if the smoke draws attention?" One Norad questioned. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what? I practiced transporting fire on that farm near home. I can hide it if needed," the other responded with contempt in his voice.


    That explained what happened on that petitioner''s farm. Poor Bartlet. At least he could get some answers now.


    "Didn''t you only transport fire when you went with it?" The first retorted mirthlessly.


    "Yeah. But at least I''d be rid of you," the second responded. As he did so he stirred the embers at the base of the fire, sending sparks in the direction of his companion.


    "Maybe you can have your wish soon enough. We only have to endure each other''s company until the Autarch takes the city. I heard she is going in as soon as the city gates open." The first offered dryly.


    "Good! And good riddance to your company!" the second one sneered before silence fell between them.


    I heard enough. I made my exit before the men could bring the argument to blows. Their tones both seemed on the verge of violence.


    Using my newly acquired training, I soon made my way back to my companions. As I approached I saw Cali give a sigh of relief. Her tenderness warmed my heart yet again. I love her.


    "The Autarch plans to move as the city gates open," I relayed to the group. The city opened at sunrise and the sky was already beginning to brighten. We all knew that our time was growing short.


    We needed to find the passageway soon!

 Chapter 89: Locked Out

    Chapter 89: Locked Out My company skirted along the edge of the forest. We walked the fine line between being out in the openness of the fields and hills surrounding the capital city and the encampments of the Norad''s deeper in the brush.


    I knew that the tunnel Finley and I explored faced the fields on the back side of the city, opposite the main gate. I had very little knowledge of what this gate might look like from this side.


    In the last day or so I replayed my adventure with Finley in my head as much as I could. I wanted to make sure any detail in the recesses of my mind that might be of help was fresh.


    We must be getting close. The hills that protected the northernmost part of the city walls came into view. I knew that the secret gate was somewhere nestled into their embrace.


    The sun fully rose over the horizon sending long shadows through the forest. The shifting branches that blew in the light breeze made their shadows dance across our path. It was getting hard to distinguish their movement from any suspicious movement hidden in the forest.


    I simply had to trust that my companions were being vigilant. Holden''s eyes were trained extensively for such tasks, but my nerves were wearing thin.


    Trusting myself, I dismounted my horse. We needed to make our way toward the city walls. If we maneuvered it correctly, we could hide in the valleys between the hills and stay away from the shifting shadows. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could hear my companions follow suit behind me. We ducked behind the first sizable hill before Holden handed off the reins to Cali.


    "Give me a moment. If I don''t return soon, continue without me," Holden said cryptically before sneaking around the side of the hill we just traveled.


    I heard dry thuds of fists hitting flesh. Metal clangs soon followed. John pulled his sword with Carrion, Cali and myself following suit.


    The sound of air leaving lungs unsettled me, someone was punched in the gut. Two loud thuds hit the ground. A few moments later a figure rounded the corner. Holden turned the corner with a fresh cut above his left eye.


    He sheathed his sword, but not before I noticed a streak of red that looked hastily cleaned off as bits of grass clung to the crimson stain.


    "Those Norad scouts won''t bother us, now. Thank you for hiding the group, Sir Jacobson," Holden praised with a sullen expression. Protection came at a cost he paid for us.


    I nodded, unsure how to take the compliment. I turned my horse toward the city wall and hoped no one would question me further.


    Did he really just kill someone? Could I protect my kingdom in that way? Holden made it seem so easy. I steeled myself for whatever lay beyond the passageway for us.


    "Are they... " Cali stumbled over her words not wanting to finish the question, but they were still audible to the full company.


    "They are alive. Tied up, not currently conscious and a little injured, but alive," Holden emphasized the word little, as if it was an understatement.


    I turned off all thoughts in my head, simply watching the landscape around me. I did not want to think about what a little injury really meant. I was afraid if I thought about what we were about to face, then I might run.


    Images of my family seeped into the corners of my mind, strengthening my resolve. They needed my help and protection. Was I willing to pay the price Holden did? My own safety and possibly my own life?


    We reached the city wall. Not too far from us was a water drainage grate. A smile crept across my face.


    "That''s it!" I announced.


    Alina frowned. "Jack, I thought you said you found a tunnel, not a gutter," her voice had a bite of frustration that came from her tiredness.


    "Yes, but look closer Princess," my smug tone taunted. I knew she would forgive me once she spotted what I did.


    Alina approached the spot and ran her hand across the city wall, pulling back vines that grew over the grate. The more she pulled, the higher the bars of the grate seemed to climb from the ground.


    "There is a lock! This isn''t a grate. It''s a gate," Alina squealed. Smiles ran across the faces of my companions.


    Uncle John took the hilt of his sword and banged against the lock. The weather beaten lock held firm. Years of disuse and neglect made the lock rust into itself. It seemed we might have come all this way only to be locked out of our entrance.


    "Need a hand?" A familiar voice rang out. Startled, the company looked around to see what scout might''ve followed us. Luckily, I knew its source.


    "Finley!" I exclaimed, recognizing the man in the shadows behind the locked gate.


    "Jack. The Queen sent me to tell you all to stay at the manor a little longer. Guess I was a little late," Finley gestured through the bars toward us all.


    "Well we might have to turn back if we can''t get this lock opened," Alina motioned toward the lock. Finley produced a key and proceeded to unlock the gate for the first time in years.


    "I would explain where I found this, but that''s a story for another time. As we speak, the castle is being infiltrated by the Norads," Finley cut to the point with a serious expression.


    "That''s why the Queen sent me to you. I would say run right now, but I''m sure the city walls are being watched. I think we may all need to stay in the tunnels for a bit," Finley explained.


    "How come the castle guard has not forced out the invaders?" Carrion questioned as the gate swung open and we all squeezed ourselves and our horses into the narrow entrance.


    The horses would have to remain near this exit. It was the widest part and only place that could house them. My companions gathered toward the narrow entrance to hear the reply.


    "There is magic at work. Our forces are not able to combat it. I fear for our kingdom," Finley did not expand further as his somber tone filled the air.


    "The Queen is in danger?" Uncle John asked.


    "We all are," Finley retorted.


    "Stay here. I''m going to save Valerie," John commanded before running deeper into the tunnel.


    Valerie? Not Queen Valerie? What was my uncle doing?

 Chapter 90: Whispers and Wishes

    Chapter 90: Whispers and Wishes "Sir John! No. You don''t know the way! This isn''t wise!" Finley yelled as he chased after my uncle.


    Uncle John faded into the dark abyss of the tunnels moments before Finley. Waiting for them to return stretched from moments to minutes. With no sign of the two men returning, the rest of us sat in uncomfortable silence.


    "Did Sir John just drop my mother''s title?" Alina asked in a quiet voice. Our tired company exchanged looks.


    "I noticed that too. It was unusual," Cali added.


    "Maybe it was a heat of the moment thing? I''ve never heard him do that before," I offered in defense of my uncle. I was still as blindsided as the rest of them, but did not want everyone thinking poorly of Uncle John.


    "Maybe so," Alina accepted graciously.


    Silence fell again, this time stretching longer. Only being broken by the occasional swish of a horse''s tail or dripping sound from somewhere in the tunnels.


    Lord Holden started to pace. I''m not sure if it was because he was trapped in a confined space after being able to roam free or if it was that he was a man of action that was told to wait.


    His staccato footsteps grew in volume as he paced closer to me. He was one of the four Swordsmen of the Kingdom of Ensis and he was sitting below a castle under attack. I could not blame him for his anxiousness. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jacobson," Holden said, disturbing the quietness and startling the whole lot of us.


    "Yes?" My voice cracked from dryness and disuse. I saw both of the ladies smile at my almost pubescent squeak. "I mean, yes?" I corrected trying to regain some of my dignity in my usual tone.


    "You''ve been in this tunnel before?" Holden questioned.


    "I have," I confirmed.


    "This leads to the castle?" Holden questioned again.


    "Yes," I confirmed again. This line of questioning was getting tiresome.


    "What do the passageways look like? Can we see inside the castle?" Holden finally got to his point.


    "Well, there are entrances into the castle from paintings. You can hear pretty clearly from behind them if you can recognize the voices," I divulged.


    "Good. Lead the way. It''s clear that Finley and Sir John are not coming back. Any information we can glean from what we can hear can help us retake the castle back from the Norads," Holden let the gears in his head turn aloud. Pleased with himself, he faced the darkness of the tunnel waiting for me to lead the way into its abyss.


    That all made sense, but what made me hesitate? Was this what was best for the kingdom or was this what was best for Holden?


    "Shouldn''t the priority be to keep Princess Alina safe?" I countered.


    Holden turned on his heel to face me. Confusion ran across his face. Was he not used to men questioning him? Having met his half brother, I did not think that was the case. Maybe he had not considered that we might put the crown Princess in danger.


    "Princess Alina must stay within the passageways at all times!" Holden''s passionate speech paused to share a glance with Alina. She nodded in agreement. Holden''s face softened as did his tone.


    "I will stay with her to ensure her safety and that of the kingdom as is my oath as a Swordsman. Does that satisfy your concerns for your betrothed?" Holden remarked toward me.


    Carrion audibly scoffed. Cali shifted uncomfortably. Even in the dim light I could see Alina blush. Holden seemed lost, but did not press anyone on their behavior.


    "That does satisfy my concerns," I countered. I cleared my throat to help the dryness that settled again. It also gave me a moment to collect my thoughts. "If we continue, the passageway gets very narrow and dark. You will have to hold onto the shoulders of the person in front of you. Just as we can hear the hallways, they too can hear us. Be very quiet," I instructed.


    I stood and walked toward the tunnel. Cali followed at my heels, only to be lightly nudged out of the way by her brother. Carrion did not want there to be any reason as to why Cali might have to touch me, no matter how legitimate the reason could be.


    Alina and Holden took up the rear of our expedition. We started off, leaving our trusty horse companions behind.


    As we trudged our way through the passageway, the halls of the castle seemed empty. It sent shivers down my spine.


    The castle always seemed to have someone bustling about, even if it was for a mundane task. This stillness almost felt like the life breath that kept the castle working, had been stifled.


    We passed painting after painting hearing nothing on the other side. My hope was that it was because everyone was safely hidden from the enemy within the castle walls.


    As we reached the painting from the gallery above the great hall, we finally heard something through the wall. My company stopped to listen.


    "Is this absolutely necessary, Your Majesty?" A familiar voice whispered.


    I recognized it even before Carrion whispered "Father." It was indeed Lord Bleddyn.


    "We need to make sure the halls are clear. No one else can get in to help those within. You''ve seen the magic. How can we leave servants to fight for themselves?" King Caderyn responded in a quiet tone more forceful than a whisper.


    "Let me do your bidding, Your Majesty. Stay in the safety of your chambers," Casimir, the fellow that kept Alina confined to her room, responded.


    "It''s too late for that now, good fellow," my own father whispered back.


    They passed the painting. Their whispered tones were getting harder to hear and understand. I could barely make out a word here or there but the topic seemed to be the same. They were discussing if the King''s plan was a wise move.


    "No need to whisper, gentlemen! It''s rude in front of guests!" A booming voice rattled through the great hall. The Autarch had arrived

 Chapter 91: Tricks and Magic

    Chapter 91: Tricks and Magic I froze for a moment, letting the shiver that ran down my back settle. This woman had such a chilling presence that even behind a wall I quaked.


    "Allow me, Your Majesty! For Ensis!" I heard Casimir yell.


    I do not know what the foolish, albeit loyal, king''s guard did next. What I do know is that I heard a painful cry. Followed by a yelp akin to the sound a dog makes when accidentally injured. The second sound was weak and faded slowly. It ended in a dry thud of flesh against the marble floor.


    Did I just hear someone''s demise? I did not enjoy the man''s company the few times I had the pleasure of it, but that did not mean I wished him this. It sounded like a torturous end at the hands of the enemy. He fought for our country and for that I give him thanks.


    "Are you quite done sending your pets after me? Can we now have a dignified discussion?" The Autarch taunted loud enough for us to hear.


    Lord Bleddyn shouted a name not generally heard in the halls of the palace among the nobility. His roots as a traveling merchant surfaced through his noble facade along with his past feelings toward the Norads.


    "Forgive my colleague, Autarch," my father''s voice rang out. "What would someone as powerful as yourself want to discuss with our sovereign?"


    Carrion and I shared a look during my father''s groveling. Both of our fathers were now in the line of fire alongside King Caderyn. We needed to see what was going on in the gallery below.


    I pushed on the painting, slowly opening the secret entrance into our passageway. Stepping out into the hall, I felt a hand clamp down on my shoulder. I turned to see Cali''s slender form attached to me. Her eyes pleaded for me to stay, but seeing my resolve, she too stepped out of the passageway.


    Carrion fumed at this development. I could almost hear his retort in my head. How dare I trick his sister into following me? Begrudgingly, he stepped into the hallway as well. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly closing the painting, my eyes met Holden''s for a split second. He nodded, as if understanding the plea for forgiveness my eyes tried to express.


    Alina looked frightened. I couldn''t blame her. Her closest friends were trying to spy on a situation that could very well get them killed and she was powerless to save them. The thought of Alina seeming powerless would have been laughable to me only a few short weeks ago.


    The twins and I snuck to the edge of the gallery''s railing. Barely peeking over the edge, we could see our fathers shoulder to shoulder in front of a pale King Caderyn.


    Near the bottom of the staircase next to us was the twisted form of Casimir. Although his body seemed broken, I could still see the shallow heaving of labored breathing. There was life in him yet!


    From where we spied, we could see the back of the Autarch. There must have been more of her forces nearby, but they were out of our sight.


    "Flattery will get you nowhere! How dare you address me? Who are you to speak for your King?" the Autarch spat back at my father.


    "A thousand apologies," my father started.


    "Lord Jacob, do not waste your breath on this murderous creature," Lord Bleddyn seethed.


    "Lord Bleddyn, hold your tongue! If the Autarch wants to speak with King Caderyn, maybe we can avoid further bloodshed," my father tried to reason.


    The shoulders of the powerful Norad relaxed, as if she was viewing something that pleased her. I hope she does not find pleasure in harming the men before her.


    "Maybe this plebeian is not completely useless.That is if he is to take my side against someone who if I understand correctly once housed a Norad in his own home," the Autarch''s voice twinkled with delight. She seemed to thrive at sowing discord.


    "Enough. Why are you here?" King Caderyn finally peeled his eyes away from his guard''s body. With pink returning to his cheeks, he finally got a hold of his senses enough to challenge the intruder.


    "Is this how you speak to all visiting dignitaries? This commoner showed more respect than that. Jacob, was it? No matter. You might not be alive long enough for me to care," the Autarch taunted.


    "State your business please, Autarch," King Caderyn muttered through clenched teeth. He seemed as angry as I was about this woman threatening my father.


    "Surrender your lands and title to the rightful heirs to this place. Although generally these things are cleaner when the last Royal line dies," the Autarch trailed off, implying her murderous intent.


    "I cannot do that," King Caderyn stood his ground. "What else might make you leave in peace?"


    "You think you have the power here? How naive!" The Autarch laughed humorlessly.


    Cali''s disgust for the woman bubbled over and a snort of derision escaped her. Carrion and I both turned to stare at her. Had they heard down below?


    "I see you have your own magic in this place. Making young people appear on the landing above is quite a feat. Come down, scoffers! Show yourselves fully!" The Autarch''s power swept through us.


    I felt myself grow cold as fear gripped me. I felt hope leave me and despair fill the void that it left behind. In that moment I better understood why it took so long for King Caderyn to question the Autarch. This magic was powerful, dark and chilling.


    A glimmer of pride took hold of me, warming the small corner of my consciousness where it found ground. The Swordsmen stood up to the Autarch despite this magic. My father is a brave man and I''m proud to be his son.


    We descended the stairs. Carrion and I stood in front of Cali. She ducked her head in embarrassment, hiding from the Autarch. Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, Cali collected herself enough to stand at my shoulder. She looked the Autarch in the eye.


    The Autarch looked shocked. Was she not used to such defiance or disrespect from someone so young? The Autarch''s lips curled into an expression somewhere between a smile and a grimace. A plan formed in her head and she was unsure of it.


    "Since you showed your magicians, let me show you one of mine," the Autarch offered. "Nyx!" She yelled, shaking the hall.


    A cloaked woman came forward from the shadows below the part of the gallery that held the painting that was the entrance to our passageway. Her hood covered her face fully as she stood next to her commander.


    "It''s rude to hide your face! Take down your hood, Nyx." The Autarch spat the words as though they were venom in her mouth.


    The woman beside her dropped her hood revealing an almost mirror image of Cali

 Chapter 92: Family Matters

    Chapter 92: Family Matters The woman''s green eyes differed from Cali''s hazel ones. There seemed to be almost a glow about them that made the green unnatural and a bit unnerving. The slowly forming wrinkles under her eyes and around her mouth were the only things that even hinted at her age.


    I turned to see Cali''s gaping mouth. Her shock was written clearly across her face. Carrion''s firm set jaw seemed to be clenched tighter as his lips turned white. His eyes squinted trying to find some reason for this trickery.


    Past them, my eyes fell on Lord Bleddyn. His eyes seemed to water and his bottom lip quivered.


    "Amaryllis? It cannot be," Lord Bleddyn''s voice was barely above a whisper. Having never seen this formidable warrior soften before, I squirmed. I can only imagine all the thoughts going through his head.


    "I found her body! This cannot be. What kind of cruelty is this?" The Swordsman from the clan of wolves cried out in anguish.


    "You are right. Amaryllis is dead. Only Nyx remains," the fearsome Norad who held the same features as Cali stated plainly.


    "You and I both know they are one and the same!" Lord Bleddyn drew his sword to further challenge the specter in front of him. His blotchy face set and determined to fight against his emotions.


    "Maybe at one point," the woman looked as though she softened but only for a moment before her monotone facade was replaced. "But when you found that girl in the mountains, you named her after a flower. How was she supposed to grow powerful, emulating a defenseless weed?"


    The silence in the room reigned. Was that not rhetorical? She seemed to be waiting for an answer. One that no one could provide, considering we had no idea what she was talking about. Well all of us save one.


    "I couldn''t. So when my sister allowed me to see my potential, I had to be free of the part of me that was once Amaryllis. Embrace my power, my destiny and return to my people," the woman finally continued.


    So it was true. This woman before me was Cali and Carrion''s mother. Not only was she alive, but she was fighting against us. My head spun. I can only hope that Cali and the rest of her family keep their loyalty to Ensis.


    "But her body..." Lord Bleddyn trailed off, breathing to settle himself.


    "A fresh grave that day was exhumed and received a new wardrobe, or rather my old dress, before being burned for you to find, Bleddyn," the woman spelled it out as if annoyed. The way she said Lord Bleddyn''s name sounded like a nagging wife rather than the stranger the years had made her.


    "How... how could you? I thought we were happy," Lord Bleddyn''s blade dipped from his fighting stance. His blade was not one that many would dare cross. This fight was not one of steel and stone, but one of a different kind of fortitude.


    "I was but why settle for that when you can have power?" There was something in this response that rang false. It seemed rehearsed. Almost as if the words were said time and time again to Nyx in order that she herself might believe them.


    "The life I built for myself, for our children, was it all based on a lie?" Lord Bleddyn dropped to his knees, defeated by what was in front of him.


    The Autarch perked up at the word ''children'', seeming to put together a puzzle of her own. "Dear sister," the words themselves were sweet, but the tone stayed sharp and threatening. "Is there more than just this one child of yours I see before me?" She motioned toward Cali. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I foolishly nudged my way in front of Cali, drawing my sword in defense. Something inside me knew that my sword was probably as useful as Casimir''s had been, but I did not like what I heard. I needed to protect what I could not lose!


    The Autarch laughed at my motion. Both the Autarch and Nyx shared a knowing glance before my sword left my hand without my control. Somehow the weapon flung itself into the crest of Ensis that hung from the gallery railing.


    I never saw magic like that before. I was not even sure which of the Norad sisters caused the feat to happen. How could Ensis ever defeat a foe so powerful?


    "Nyx," Lord Bleddyn stood with sword in hand again, with a fire in his eyes that verged on the edge of insanity, "do not let this monster harm our children. Don''t you remember what you told me on the mountain?" The Swordsman attempted to move closer to the woman he once called his wife.


    "Enough!" Nyx screamed. She threw up her hands and Lord Bleddyn seemed frozen midstep. The only movement that seemed to not be stopped by the display of magic was the steady rising and falling of his breath.


    "Nyx, you will tell me everything later. There is too much to do at the moment," the Autarch stated with more bite in her voice.


    It baffled me how these women seemed to not notice that Carrion looked much like Lord Bleddyn. Maybe the ruler of the Norads was looking for a child of a different age or another female since Cali''s features so exactly mirrored her mother''s.


    Catching Carrion''s pained expression, I knew he was not about to volunteer the information to his new found aunt. His brow was sweating and his grip on his weapon, although still sheathed, seemed tense.


    "Indeed there is, Autarch. How can we resolve this matter peacefully?" My father offered yet again.


    "You dare speak to me again?" The Autarch''s voice raged.


    The entire room chilled. The stairs seemed to be instantly covered in ice. Icicles hung from sconces and railings. The floor seemed to become slick under my feet. My breath puffed in front of me. My father should not have angered the Autarch.

 Chapter 93: Nightmares

    Chapter 93: Nightmares "I have given my terms. What is your King''s reply?" The fearsome woman raised her voice and the hall trembled.


    Pillars shook and I felt unsteady. The ground beneath me felt as though it might crumble and give way. I was on top of an icy pond and felt as though I could fall through at any point. I wanted to run, but could not do that to leave my friends to a hideous fate.


    I turned to Cali and Carrion, expecting looks of horror. Instead I saw Cali''s firm set expression of determination. She was always stubborn. She was not going to leave her father, the only parent she ever really knew, in the hands of these women. She would fight for what she thought was right no matter what it cost her.


    Carrion''s face was a blank slate awaiting a reaction. It seemed as though he was trying to reason out if this all was really happening. I could only hope this was a nightmare and that dawn might soon wake us all.


    "Still this place, Autarch! If you want discussions to continue," King Caderyn demanded with a fully royal tone in a forceful yell above the noise of stone trying not to give way.


    The room settled momentarily, although the ice and chill remained. A twinkle in the Autarch''s eye betrayed the expressionless stare she coldly gave King Caderyn. She was enjoying playing her twisted game.


    "Should discussions continue? Are you ready to hand over Ensis to the Norads? I am sure your people will grow to respect their magical superiors," The Autarch beamed with her own victory.


    "I will not allow my people to be enslaved. We already won the war against such ideals. Be gone with your antiquated ideologies. I will not entertain such ridiculousness," King Caderyn''s speech reeked of hubris. This type of shortsighted pride seemed to be one of King Caderyn''s biggest flaws.


    My father looked my way. He momentarily bit his lip, thinking of something beyond my scope of understanding. Then he seemed to come to a realization of some kind. His face fell into an apologetic pout.


    What scheme did my father just decide on that would cause such instantaneous remorse? He had tried to temper the King''s overzealous responses to situations for years. This time should not be any different.


    Knowing he had my gaze, my father mouthed a phrase. I was expecting instructions on attack or retreat. I would faithfully follow any command. Alas, none came. It took a moment for my head to unravel the words, but they finally pieced together.


    ''Proud of you,'' was the message that my father deemed important enough for this moment. I do not understand. Why was that his message?


    The Autarch did not take the words of the King lightly. Her nostrils flared with a deep rooted anger. She threw up her hands toward the ceiling with open palms, before balling her fists and jerking her hands to beside her hips.


    The whole room shook and creaked its own protest. Every visible hallway entrance, every exit the Autarch knew about from this room, suddenly had a thick block of ice fall from each door frame. The sheets of ice were thick, making any light from outside sources struggle to illuminate the space.


    Each icy barrier locked into place, making the floor tremble. I lost my footing on the icy floor and took an awkward step toward the enraged woman. Trying to not catch her complete attention, I quickly straightened.


    "I will not be spoken to in such a manner! Your people already question your ability to keep them safe. I mean if an arrow can so easily strike your guard, what about your people?


    I had hoped that such a display of power would make such a man quake. No matter. I tried to reason with you, but it seems you prefer death. Don''t worry. Your wife and daughter will have a chance to grovel for their own lives or they can make a wiser choice than yours," the Autarch gloated.


    As she raised her arms again, the room began to rumble. Surely she would not bring the entire castle to the ground just to prove a point, right? At least not with her sister and herself inside to be targets for the rubble and destruction.


    The Autarch seemed calculating and cruel. Why was she toying with one of our monarchs? She threatened, but so far had not outright killed Casimir or Lord Bleddyn. It did not make sense for her to continually display her power and not take some sort of strategic advance in diminishing our numbers forever.


    What was I missing that made her desperately need King Caderyn''s transfer of power? Also was she so removed from our society that she did not know that Queen Valerie really held the power?


    Part of the puzzle clicked into place for me, but created more questions than answers. Was the Autarch the most powerful person in the room? Or was it Nyx? A woman who lived among our people would know that the Queen was the link to the royal bloodline. She also might take pity on the man that raised her children. Why was Nyx holding back?


    My thoughts scattered as I saw my father move in front of our King. "Autarch, please consider giving us more time to discuss relations among our nations," my father remained the diplomat, screaming above the chaos.


    "Lord Jacob, it is no use reasoning with a viper!" King Caderyn reprimanded.


    "A viper? I guess it''s time to strike!" The Autarch formed a scepter from thin air. It must have been made from ice or glass, but slowly illuminated an array of colors, blinding and beautiful.


    The Autarch shortened the distance between herself and King Caderyn, sweeping her newfound scepter through the air towards him. My father jumped into the fray, protecting his king and fulfilling his oath as a Swordsman. He defensively brought his sword to meet the woman''s ethereal weapon. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sparks flew across the room, illuminating the room to an almost blinding level. Almost. I looked toward the fearsome ruler''s sister. I saw the hands of Nyx contort into an almost unnatural fist before releasing the tension in her arm as if nothing happened. Maybe I was right about where the power was.


    Once the light dispelled, my heart broke into a million pieces. King Caderyn was hit by the blast. He has fallen on the marble floors in a way I had seen once before in a gnomish vision and a million times since in my nightmares. But my nightmares never imagined my father on the ground next to him.

 Chapter 94: Hope

    Chapter 94: Hope King Caderyn laid on the floor with his face turned toward the opposite wall from me. A pool of blood began to form around his head. His crown lay abandoned, slowly being engulfed by the evergrowning crimson spill.


    My father''s body ended up on his side in front of the king. He seemed to take the brunt of whatever force took down the two men. He faced me. His hands and face seemed burned, as though he faced the torture of being thrown into a furnace. The Sword Caperolinae, that made him our clan''s leader, fell next to his body.


    The symbols that represented the power of both of these men seemed tossed aside and discarded. I never fully understood just how much of an illusion power was until this moment. Death does not discriminate between those who have authority and those who follow where they are led.


    I wanted to scream but I could not seem to move. I felt numb all over. Surely this was not real. Something like this could not happen here, in my country, in my home.


    I was startled from my stupor by an almost unearthly scream. Casimir had awoken in the middle of the battle between the monarchs. He fought against his injuries to stand. One of his legs bent in an unnatural angle. Bruises and deep cuts were already appearing, claiming their real estate across his person.


    "My king!" He wailed. The loyal guard had used his sword to help him stand upright. With all his might, he tried to balance without it, swinging toward the Autarch and her companion. His swings ricocheted off an invisible dome that kept my countrymen from the Norads.


    I could not watch his futile attempts any longer. I mustered my courage and ran toward my father. I heard the echo in the hall of anguish before I realized the sound emanated from my person.


    I could find no pulse. No breath remained. My father''s determined eyes seemed to challenge me to revive him. Hot tears swelled in my eyes and soon ran down my ice cold cheeks. Somehow they froze before they hit the ground. Marking moment by moment at they hit the marble floors and shattered.


    I turned away from my father. The sight was almost too much for me. I looked to see Cali examining King Caderyn. Her eyes twisted in pain. She saw my glance and slowly shook her head. May the king rest in peace.


    Carrion stood between myself and his sister. Was he still trying to keep the two of us apart? His face was pale and blank. Was he in shock? He seemed to be torn between comforting me or helping his sister.


    In the end, he kneeled beside me and clamped his hand on my shoulder. It was the most compassion I had ever seen from Carrion. Maybe one day we would be the brothers in arms our fathers hoped we would be.


    I looked back down toward the two fallen warriors. Both of these strong men did not make it. Was there hope for the kingdom? Was there hope for me? Was there hope for Alina and the throne? For Cali or Liliana and Abrin?


    The last thought renewed my strength. Hope, which moments before I felt was lost, finally swelled in my chest. My father was willing to die to protect those who he loved. I could not dishonor his legacy by simply giving up.


    I could hear Casimir''s futile attempts to get closer to the Autarch and her sister becoming further and further apart. His sword bounced off their barrier with every agonizing strike. The Autarch chuckled at the hopeless display. The man was fading, but his mission was incomplete. My father''s mission was incomplete.


    My father should not fall in vain. I locked eyes with Cali and fed off her determination. She saw me slowly reach for the Sword Caperolinae, my father''s lost weapon. Her jaw tensed. Worry momentarily swept across her face, before hard set perseverance and loyalty gripped her. She nodded ready to follow me into battle.


    I stood with sword in hand. Tears still steamed down my face, but my jaw was clenched in an attempt to hold myself together. Hatred and malice for the women before me that I thought might consume me, were instead pushed aside by hope and love. Not even grief could take his final connection I had with my father away from me. What greater honor is there than to fight for those I love?


    The Autarch turned her attention toward me. Her giggles did not fade and her smile grew wider. How could I challenge her power?


    No one seemed to pay attention to Nyx. Nyx''s eyes were on her husband. Longing read across her face, but unlike her sister, she remained silent. Her arms were bent at the elbow and her hands splayed her fingers. Maybe she was the cause of the shield? I tried to reason how I could use this to my advantage when the leader of the Norads spoke to me.


    "Give up, child. Lay down and die with the dogs," the vile woman said in a sing-song tone.


    I was generally not a man of action before thought, but some force in me took control. Maybe it was my training or courage taking over me. My body felt hot anger, but another feeling took over tempering the anger and calling for action.


    I rushed the invisible shield, fully expecting to ricochet off like Casimir''s attempts had. Somehow my father''s sword sliced through the barrier with ease, bringing myself through after it. I rushed to the Autarch without any plan. My head seemed foggy from whatever force tempered my anger and warmed my chest.


    With one strike I sliced at the Autarch, catching her arm before she stepped back. If she had not taken that step, my strike would have sliced open her chest. Blood seeped from the gash left in her armor.


    The Autarch''s mouth hung open and she touched her wound. She let out a quiet curse before turning toward me bewildered.


    "How?" Escaped her lips before she and her sister disappeared leaving two scorch marks on the palace marble.


    Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 95: The Sword of Stag

    Chapter 95: The Sword of Stag I fell to the floor. All of the willpower I had to continue through this day seemed to vanish with the Norads. I looked down at the sword in my hand. The red stain across its blade was the only thing that told me I did not dream what just occurred.


    I struck the Autarch. All my worries of facing an indestructible force faded. The Norads were not immortal. If you can bleed, then you can die.


    Lord Bleddyn was released from the frozen state he had been held captive in the moment the Norads disappeared. He stumbled forward from the momentum of the step he took before he was immobilized.


    Casimir fell back to his knees. It was a wonder that he had stayed upright so long in the first place. He needed medical attention.


    I always assumed that after a battle that stretchers and healers would be needed for all who remained. How had four of us survived without a scratch? Well, physical scratch. I should count myself lucky to be the only one not related to the Autarch in some capacity to make it out unscathed.


    I looked toward my father again, somehow hoping that the disappearance of those women would make him well again. It was only then that I realized the ice that barred us in the great hall vanished. The chill in the room dissipated, slowly filling with warmth.


    My father did not warm. My stomach wretched. The contents of my stomach spilled to the floor. I was grateful I had not eaten many rations.


    Trying to regain some dignity, I avoided eye contact with everyone in the room. Cali came and stood next to me. I could tell she was debating what to say and do. I do not think there was much she could do to comfort me.


    I looked back at my father''s sword. The forger delicately inscribed ''Caperolinae'' down the length of the blade. It was still legible even with the deep red stain along its edge. The hilt twisted into two strong antlers of a stag. Its pommel was ornately stamped with the crest of my clan. I never looked at the sword this closely before. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Bleddyn came up beside me, opposite Cali. He seemed weak, barely holding himself together. But something seemed important to him to say. I recognized the expression on his face from similar ones his daughter expressed in the past. He placed his hand on my shoulder and looked me in the eyes.


    "Welcome to the brotherhood," he said, motioning to the weapon still in my hands.


    I did not understand his words for a moment. What did he mean? The brotherhood? No. No! I looked down at the sword in disbelief. I tossed it from my hand as if it was suddenly white hot. I shifted my heels to further my distance between the blade and myself.


    "I can''t be a Swordsman! It''s Fathers''! I cannot take it. I can''t," My voice trailed off. A sword cannot have two wielders.


    Cali finally sat next to me and placed her arm across my shoulders. "I''m so sorry," she managed, straining to try and keep her own sorrow from her voice. For a moment shame filled me. She had gone through so much today as well. Should I be comforting her instead? I managed to put my hand on hers.


    This action gave her the courage to continue. "He''s gone," she managed in pained tones, holding back her own tears for my sake.


    "I do not want it. I can''t want it! It isn''t mine! Not yet. No. I''m not ready. It''s Uncle John''s! Give it to John," I started in a frenzied panic. I could not even form thoughts before words fell from my mouth.


    As if summoned by my rantings, Alejo and Marta ran into the room with weapons drawn. Alejo looked at Casimir''s broken form and the two fallen men. His fierce expression that long to join in the fray of battle, sobered.


    He further assessed the room. His face fell as he saw the weapon at my feet. He knew he would no longer be guarding a future prince. What was I? How could I train without my father''s guidance?


    "Lord Bleddyn, the Norads have disappeared from the castle. At least none have been found so far," Alejo reported to the highest ranking individual in the room.


    Looking toward Casimir, he continued. "I will get the doctor for the King''s guard. Maybe I should take Sir Jacobson to the infirmary to rest while I''m at it?"


    The question was mainly a courtesy to make his superior think he was not dictating upward because after he said it, he gave me a hand up from the floor. Taking a handkerchief from somewhere on his person, and with as much respect as he could give he gingerly picked up my father''s discarded sword to take with us.


    "Very well," Lord Bleddyn agreed. He was in no state to take control of the situation himself.


    Alejo led the way for Cali and myself. Marta raced ahead of us all to get the doctor for Casimir. I was moving at a slow pace and the wounded man needed help fast. We entered the infirmary and my blank mind flooded.


    "Alejo, Alina and Lord Holden need to be checked on. Finley knows where to find them. I hope they are alright. My mother! My siblings! Has anyone seen them? Who will tell them that.." I choked. "And my uncle! Where is he? Alejo I have too much to do to..."


    The faithful friend put his hand on my shoulder and settled me. "Jack, it''ll be alright. I will handle things."


    How could it be alright? My father was not here. How could I rest? "But," I objected before Marta interrupted.


    "Sir Jacobson, the doctor left this for you. Please drink it," Marta offered me a drink that looked cloudy and not quite gray.


    I don''t know what it was. I drank quickly to get back to my point. Suddenly my body felt tired. I sat on the cot nearest to me. Cali sat next to me, slowly helping my head hit the pillow. Sleep claimed me.

 Chapter 96: Awake

    Chapter 96: Awake I slowly awoke from the sleeping draught. How long had I been asleep? My mind climbed from sleep''s clutches before my body wanted to stir. My eyelids felt too heavy to open but I could hear the bustle from the room.


    I could feel the impression of someone sitting near the end of my bed. They fidgeted endlessly. The more I concentrated on the movement, the more I thought it was two people.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry," I heard Abrin announce. His voice was weak and he ended it with a dramatic sniffle.


    "Me too, Mama," Liliana added. She was usually the spearhead of any new idea between my younger siblings. Tacking onto Abrin''s idea was unusual. The pain in her voice proved that tears were fresh and something was wrong.


    "Princess Alina, might I impose upon you to share the Royal table with my family. I do not want the children to have to wait till we get home and I do not want to leave Jack," my mother''s voice rang strongly. It was not her usual timber or tone, but she was holding together the best she could. She always puts us first.


    "Of course, Lady Raley. You are all welcome to anything the castle has to offer. I''ll show you the way," I felt my cot shift as my two younger siblings stood.


    "I can help Alina with the little ones, Lady Raley. Stay with Jack. He will want to see you. I''ll bring you a plate from the banquet hall, if that is to your liking," Cali offered generously. It warmed my heart to hear her take care of my family. Is it possible to love too much? The corner of my mouth found the strength to curve into a slight grin.


    "That would be lovely! Thank you, Cali," my mother responded sweetly. Footsteps headed toward the door and the room stilled.


    "Raley, we need to talk," Uncle John said in a serious tone. I was glad he was safe. Maybe he could take the burden of the sword from me.


    "John, if it''s about funeral arrangements, I can''t..." my mother stopped short as Uncle John interrupted.


    "It''s not that. I made promises to Jacob that I need to fulfill. Promises to take care of you in case my brother could not. Raley, would you do me the honor of mar.." it was my uncle''s turn to be interrupted.


    "Stop right there, John. Far be it from me to reject my husband''s last wishes, but this one is wrong. I cannot marry a man whose heart is so obviously taken by another," my mother''s voice lilted knowingly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know?" I could only imagine the red tinge of my uncle''s cheeks from his tone.


    "It''s not that hard to see you put duty before your own desires. But just this once, I will not allow it. It might very well be the one good thing that can come from all of this. Maybe you two can be happy," my mother offered.


    "But what about my promise to Jacob?" John did not seem convinced by my mothers speech.


    "Will you continue to support our family?" My mother inquired.


    "Of course!" John retorted in a knee-jerk reaction.


    "Will you guide Jack through this next phase of his life? He will need all the support he can get. It won''t be easy," my mother''s voice filled with sorrow on my behalf.


    "I will do everything I can," my uncle promised.


    "Then you are taking care of us. Consider your promise fulfilled. Jacob would be so proud of you. I do think you should consider my words on the other matter as well. Duty and honor can take many different forms besides the sword of a clan, dear brother," my mother said sweetly.


    My eyelids lifted to see my uncle embrace my mother. I never saw him be so affectionate toward his sister-in-law but after the trials of today, comfort was freely given between the two.


    The moment was too tender to allow myself to spy on it. I closed my eyes again and acted as though I was just starting to rustle from my draught-induced sleep.


    "Jack?" My mothers voice said softly. I could hear the rustle of her skirts and knew she was coming to my bedside.


    "Mother?" I questioned, although I knew exactly to whom I was speaking. I slowly lifted my eyelids, allowing the entire room to come fully into view for the first time. The room was dim, but in contrast to my safe haven behind my eyelids, the room seemed bright.


    "I''m here, Sweetheart. It''ll all be alright," my mother''s words were meant to sooth me. How could she be so strong? Putting her own heartbreak aside to focus on me could not have been easy.


    I sat up and looked over at the cot next to me, where Alejo had placed the sword Capreolinae. The blood stain of the Autarch still smudged the blade.


    "So it wasn''t a nightmare?" I said, motioning toward the sword. My breath caught in my throat. I could feel warm tears on my cheeks. My mother hugged me.


    "I should have saved him. I should have been stronger," the words fell from my mouth, trying to unburden myself of all the emotions weighing me down.


    "No Jack," my uncle started. I pulled back from my mother''s arms to look toward him. "Having your father''s back was supposed to be my job. You protected our kingdom and struck the Autarch. I will proudly follow you. The Clan of Stag is honored by the bravery of its Swordman."


    I sat up straighter. I had hoped that my uncle would challenge my place as Swordsman and take it upon himself. Somehow having his support lifted the burden of leadership. I was not alone.


    "Jack!" Liliana ran from the doorway to jump into my lap looking for comfort. Abrin was on her heels. My mother joined in the embrace.


    Alina and Cali entered the room but hovered near the doorway, each holding a tray of food. They attempted to give us a private moment as a family.


    Life was not like yesterday. It would not be easy or completely carefree. But with the love and support of those around me, the future might turn out alright.

 Chapter 97: Community

    Chapter 97: Community The rest of the day went by in a blur. Cali and Alina stayed with me through most of it, trying to help each other through our losses. Alina seemed to do better when she had a task to occupy herself. Every bandage in the infirmary was rerolled into its tightest spiral by the time she left.


    Alejo and Finley accompanied my family home for what would probably be their last time. Their familiar presence reminded me that life goes on even when your world is shaken. It was both comforting and depressing.


    For the first time since we were babes, my siblings and I slept in my parents room. None of us wanted to be alone. Somehow grief is easier to face with those you love. My mother and siblings took up the entirety of my parents bed. With a sibling on each side, snuggled into my mother''s safe embrace, I could not bring myself to disturb them.


    I took an extra quilt off the foot of my parents bed and made myself a cot beside the bed on the floor. Liliana noticed my nest as she was nodding off to sleep. Her sweet hand tumbled from the bed and held mine as she drifted off. She deserved any comfort I could provide. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Willing my mind to be blank, I tried to sleep. My restless mind kept replaying the day''s horrors, despite my best attempts at nothingness. Sleep finally claimed me after I worked the problem from another angle. Thinking of Cali''s hasty kiss in the manor barn warmed my heart and soothed my mind to rest.


    My family awoke to a knock on the door. Somehow we all slept through the morning bells ringing. I was on my feet with my hand reaching for the hilt that usually sat at my hip. Nothing was there.


    My face fell as I realized I would not get to wield anything but the sword of my clan after becoming a Swordsman. That sword sat wrapped up in the corner of the room.


    I sighed in relief. I was just a little jumpy after the last few days. There was no indication that it was a threat at the door and I did not want to upset my siblings. I shrugged off my awkward stance and walked toward the bedroom door.


    On the other side I found my two flustered shadows. Finley was about to knock again and his hand was still in the air. His face lost its tension as he saw all inside were safe, albeit drowsy.


    "Sorry to wake you. We were beginning to worry. Mainly Alejo," Finley offered. A gentle nudge of Alejo''s elbow into Finley''s side told me that he was not in fact the main source of worry.


    "The Royal seamstress, Lydia is downstairs to meet with your family. Whenever you''re ready, that is." Finley added, trying to dismiss himself before Alejo could embarrass him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Finley," Liliana replied, joining me at the door. I smiled at my little sister before nodding to the guards and shutting the door.


    My family quickly got ready for the day. I could see the look in my mother''s eye that indicated that she was uncomfortable with guests seeing the current state of our home. I tilted my head as I always did. No one would judge her housekeeping. Now more than ever.


    My siblings bounded downstairs. It was not quite their usual level of energy, but old habits are hard to break. Downstairs had somehow been transformed overnight. Vases filled with flowers made the space fragrant and fresh. Warm baked goods filled numerous baskets. My mother should not have worried about her housekeeping.


    Who could have sent all this? My siblings did not seem to mind that question as they started to dig into the nearest treats for breakfast. I picked up a card. It had a lengthy condolence message that I could not bear to read in front of my siblings. At the bottom it was signed by one of our clansmen. It was a man that my father helped set up a shop in town.


    Another basket filled with sweet bread held another note from Benate. This note was specifically addressed to me. I couldn''t read the specifics through my dewy eyes, but I could tell he was sorry for my loss.


    I did not need to look at the note hanging from a vase of flowers near a basket of tarts. The roses were those from the palace gardens and I knew the tarts by sight. They were some of my favorites at Royal functions.


    There were more items that had notes attached but I was more curious about the biggest change in the room. Ms. Lydia made herself a makeshift pedestal and changing area in the corner.


    "Ms. Lydia, what do we owe the honor of your company?" My mother dipped her head in respect.


    "Lady Raley," Lydia likewise dipped her head. "Queen Valerie knew I had your sizes on hand. She hoped you would not mind, but I used them to make some funeral garbs for your family. Most of the items just need a quick fitting. Free of charge, of course. And she also sent me with the garments for Sir Jacobson''s wedding. She hoped that they might be used for his Swordsman ceremony instead?"


    "Thank you, Lydia," was all my mother could manage. Her stoicism and strength were wearing thin. She held back her tears and motioned each of her children forward in rounds. With each passing moment, I saw her resolve grow. She was determined to be our rock.


    After my turn on the pedestal, my mother finally took a moment for herself to be dressed by the expert seamstress. Alejo put his hand on my shoulder reassuringly as I took over helping my siblings get ready to head out the door.


    Today we were not forgotten. Today our community was with us. Today we would have to say our last goodbyes to our beloved father.

 Chapter 98: Goodbyes and Beginnings

    Chapter 98: Goodbyes and Beginnings My family fell in line behind the Royal procession. Since my father died in the line of duty, he would be buried in the Hall of Remembrance. This small fortress outside the city was for monarchs and those who fell while serving the royal family directly.


    The ornate carriage that carried the King''s body led the slow moving parade down the hill from the castle. The royal family was in a carriage behind it. The next carriage carried my father.


    Generally the families of the fallen walked behind the carriage. It was quite a distance to the Hall of Remembrance. Little legs of my siblings would not quite hold up to such a journey. The castle graciously provided a carriage for my family.


    We started at the castle, starting down the same parade route that honored me not that long ago. I wish bestowing honor on my family was not wrapped up with someone defending the monarchy. Hundreds of townsfolk lined the streets, honoring the two fallen men. The crowds only grew as we neared the market.


    As we rounded the path into the market, right before the city gates, I could hear the gentle raindrops of an approaching storm on the carriage roof. By the time we made it to the small fortress outside the city, a torrential downpour was upon us. The guards saluted the passing entourage.


    The guards that watched The Hall of Remembrance took it as a special honor. These men generally served their country for many years. Faithfully wanting to protect the monarchs they knew even after the royals passed, these men took a position that they would hold until their own passing.


    The rain let up slightly for the King''s service of honor. The crowds that followed the carriages from the city faithfully stood in the rain and wind for the service.


    Alina stood next to her mother, with Cali on her other side. My friends held hands hidden in their skirts just as they had in front of the gnomes. I wished to provide more support for Alina, but my family stood next to my own father''s graveside, awaiting the next part of the service.


    I held Liliana and my mother wrapped Abrin in her arms. Soft sobs could be heard from his snuggled hiding spot on my mother''s shoulder. The rain made it impossible for my own tears to be clearly visible.


    After the words of remembrance were complete for King Caderyn, my friends parted the crowd of mourners to stand by me. It seemed appropriate for such a day of sadness to be marked by rain and cold. My friends and family brought their own warmth and hope for the future for me.


    I was expected to speak. A million things went through my mind. I managed to say my father''s last words to me loud and true.


    "Proud of you."


    ¡ª-


    The next day was full of pomp and circumstance. The sorrow from the previous day all but forgotten on the faces of those who gathered in the streets to celebrate the latest swordsman. I had seen this type of jubilation for Lord Holden, but did not realize then that the next time banners were hung in the city streets, they would hold my name and my clan''s colors.


    The people shouted my name from the streets, as my family crammed inside a carriage for the second day. There must not have been a bud of a flower still on the stem for miles. Between the ones used to honor the fallen and the ones thrown toward our carriage today, all were picked.


    As we entered the castle, a steward ushered us to a holding room. My mother tried to corral my siblings into a corner to help them not dirty their clothes before the ceremony. This finery was created for a wedding that would never happen, but I was thankful my siblings got to use it at least once before they outgrew it.


    Abrin looked like myself, but in miniature. The light blue fabric set off his eyes. He would definitely have his cheeks pinched by admiring noblewomen by the end of the day.


    Liliana''s white gown was accented with blue flowers and a wide silk sash. She would have been the most precious flower girl. Lydia was a credit to her profession with such a design. If she could make my sister look like an angel, I could only imagine the gown she would create for the wedding gown of a Princess.


    As if knowing my thoughts, Alina entered the room with Cali and Queen Valerie shortly behind her. The Queen passed toward my mother while my friends headed straight for me.


    Alina''s gown was stunning. It mirrored Liliana''s with similar flowers embroidered up the bodice, but instead of stems ending in blue buds, the stems of silver were accented with buds of gold. The white bodice flowed over her hips in a bell shaped skirt, ending in a dramatic train weaving together gold, silver and stands of blue to represent my clan. Alina honored my Swordman ceremony with that would have been her wedding gown.


    "Wow, Alina. You''re stunning. Too bad a Swordsman cannot be a prince. I''m so sorry that this is the way we officially end our engagement," the words slipped off my tongue without much thought about how anyone would receive them.


    Liliana broke free from my mother''s confinement at the sight of her friend, our princess. Upon hearing my words, her face fell into the sorrow it held the day before.


    "If you don''t marry Jack, does that mean we aren''t sisters?" Liliana held back tears. She had already lost so much. How could that be taken from her as well? Before I had a chance to console my little sister, Alina jumped in.


    "No. Sisters are forever. You, little one, will always be mine. In fact, go ask your mother if you, as well as our little brother, will sit with me during the ceremony." Alina encouraged.


    Liliana''s face brightened as she scrambled off to my mother. Since my mother was supposed to be part of the ceremony, I was sure she would not object to having someone to officially watch my siblings.


    "Thank you for that. I''m sorry I was not a better betrothed. I hope you find someone worthy of you, Princess Alina," I said, trying to keep my composure with formality.


    "You always loved me as a brother. I could not ask for more than what you''ve already given for our country. Besides, I am so excited to see where the future takes you," Alina beamed and nodded her head toward Cali.


    "Quiet, you!" Cali retorted, holding back a smile. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister! Come here! She said it''s okay!" Liliana yelled across the room.


    "I am being summoned," Alina giggled as she faked a curtsy toward Cali and myself.


    Cali and I looked at each other in blissful silence for a moment. It was the first moment we had together alone since the barn when she kissed me.


    "I suppose we should..." I started at the same time as Cali.


    "I guess congratulations..." Cali began.


    We both smiled and waited for the other. When neither of us restarted, I motioned for her to begin again.


    "I guess congratulations are in order. I think you are the youngest Swordsman to ever protect Ensis," Cali smiled weakly, reading in my eyes my uncertainty of the situation.


    "Thank you," I replied. I paused for a moment, collecting my thoughts on how to proceed. "Quite a bit of my life is changing right now. Including between us."


    Cali''s face fell from the strained smile into a blank canvas, worried about what I would say next. Did she think I was going to break both our hearts?


    "With all this change, including my recent broken engagement, is it alright if we take things slow between us?" I questioned. I didn''t want to hurt her. I hoped she understood my intent was not to separate us, but simply to allow myself to grieve before flooding my heart with more emotion.


    "Certainly," she responded. Her smile creeped onto her face at the mention of us. It seemed that she wanted to say more, but it would have to wait till later.


    A herald popped his head into the room. Upon seeing the queen, he entered. "Queen Valerie, the hall is ready for you. That is whenever you''re ready, Your Majesty."


    "Alright, places everyone!" Queen Valerie announced.


    Alina, Cali and my siblings exited the room together, going to find their seats. Upon their exit, I heard the trumpeters play the tune announcing a Royal entrance. Queen Valerie took measured steps and began her entrance into the main hall.


    My mother came to stand next to me. I put out my arm for her to take. She wrapped it through tightly. I could not tell if she was trying to steel her own nerves or calm mine through her actions. I patted her hand gently and she loosened her grip. We exchanged smiles at that.


    The music changed to a different jovial march. It was our cue to enter. I took an unsteady step forward. I suddenly felt calm and collected. I remembered my father was proud of me. As if he were next to me, I could hear his gentle voice. With his resounding advice echoing in my head, I began the journey to my new title. One simple word guiding me.


    "Breathe."

 Chapter 99: Book 2: The Clan of Bear

    Chapter 99: Book 2: The Clan of Bear If I have to watch over someone at a party, I might as well get something out of it. I poured some punch for my companion before getting some for myself. The refreshment table was a nice change of pace from the receiving line. Something deep inside me hoped that it would have been quite a few more years between my Swordman ceremony and the next one, but sadly here I am.


    Sir Jacobson took his vows to become Lord Jacobson a few hours ago. Half the kingdom seemed to be teary eyed over him. I can only imagine being a child one day and a Swordsman the next. Surely I was not that naive when I took up Ursidae. But maybe I am a bit biased.


    My father''s death was not as heroic, having passed peacefully in his sleep. Although sad, I do not think as many commoners found that story as fanciful or exhilarating and did not spread it around as quickly as Lord Jacob''s tale.


    "Are you enjoying your time in the city, Lord Holden?" My companion tried to break the awkward tension that settled between us since I tend to try and say as little as possible during such events.


    Queen Valerie assigned me to watch Princess Alina for the duration of the Sword Ceremony Reception. Although we have danced on a few occasions and I did spend some time at a manor protecting her, we were by no means close. I might partially be to blame on that front. I would prefer to spend time outside the city gates and with people who were more relatable than someone who would inherit a throne.


    "It is always an experience when I''m in the city," I countered. I tried to keep my tone light and playful. I hoped my mask worked.


    Too many political dealings and social climbers occupied the city walls for me ever to feel fully at ease here. At least back home if someone had a problem with me they would tell me to my face. Whereas here I felt I might find out with a knife in my back.


    My heart longed for the queen to find someone else to fill my post so that I could sleep under the stars tonight on my way home. I know that hope is purely fantasy. Swordsmen are a resource spread thin at the moment.


    Lord Garrison, the head of the clan of Falcon, dutifully stood at Queen Valerie''s side, ceremonially and faithfully guarding. His natural height was imposing enough, but his stern expression amplified his commanding presence. If I were an enemy of Ensis, he''d be the last one that I would want to deal with. Him and possibly Sir John.


    Lord Bleddyn, the head of the clan of Wolves, stood toward the back of the room. He was present, but not fully here. Since he found out his wife left him to join the Autarch, he lost his passion. Almost an empty shell of a man went through the motions of his profession without the fervor he once had for it. His love for his family drove him to achieve so much. Maybe it was all for nothing. Needless to say, protecting the kingdom was not his primary focus.


    With Lord Jacobson taking up his clan''s sword today and becoming a leader, he was not in a position to be on guard duty. Jacobson followed in the footsteps of his father before him to lead the clan of Stag. He had much to learn about his position and unfortunately not much time to do so. Ensis was no longer at peace.


    That only left me. As Swordsman of the clan of Bear, I was the last option to guard Princess Alina. She could have been guarded by soldiers who knew the palace better but with the ceremony bringing in so many commoners into town, the queen did not feel it was appropriate to have someone unfamiliar to the public next to her only daughter.


    "I am sorry that this particular experience was so eventful," Alina offered, emphasizing her final word in a sad tone.


    I thought for a moment. Obviously my attempt at hiding my dislike for the city had failed, but I needed her to know that my poor opinion had nothing to do with her personally. It was not her fault that I was more of an outdoorsman than a courtier.


    "I am honored to serve Ensis, Your Highness," even if it felt like more of an honor from afar, I was not about to say it.


    "I do appreciate your protection, Lord Holden. You serve your country well," Princess Alina looked me directly in the eye letting a small smirk run across her face. Her lips parted then closed as though she doubted herself. She must have wanted to keep whatever she wanted to say to herself.


    Good. Less talking means less chance she will ask her mother to keep me from my men along the border longer than necessary. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Highness!" A voice mocked from behind the Princess. Lady Calista stood in a mock curtsy as she jokingly elongated Alina''s title. Although from an outsiders vantage point she looked like she followed proper decorum, her tone was far from respectful.


    I could see Alina roll her eyes. Although these women were both on the cusp of adulthood, I could not help but feel that I was playing royal babysitter.


    "Lady Calista," the Princess replied in a similar tone as her friend. I never heard the raven haired beauty''s full name and title from the Princess. More often than not she was simply Cali.


    Cali grimaced at her full title. She seemed much more content with delivering jokes than being on the receiving end of them. Her sharp green eyes looked around the room attempting to find anyone remotely interested in eavesdropping besides myself.


    "I came to check on you, but if you''re going to go full Princess, maybe I shouldn''t," Cali retorted with a smirk growing across her face.


    Not only was I babysitting, but I had to babysit teenagers. It was going to be a long day.

 Chapter 100: Punch

    Chapter 100: Punch Princess Alina''s face fell at Cali''s playful rebuke. I had a feeling that the Princess carried more than she would ever share with even the closest of her companions.


    King Caderyn, Alina''s father, fell at the hand of the Autarch and was buried only yesterday. I happened to be hiding with her in the passageways beneath the castle when everything happened. I saw her pace as she pondered about what she could do while her friends and family were in danger.


    Part of me hopes she does not blame me for keeping her from her father in his last moments. I was the one who insisted on her safety, making her retreat until someone called the all clear. If she held any resentment toward me, she buried it deep enough for our interactions to remain professional and seem sincere.


    I was certain, however, she blamed herself for not being more helpful to her kingdom. She wanted to be part of the action. Maybe if she was, there might have been a more favorable outcome. Somehow guilt for her father''s death consumed part of her. I could see it in the depths of her sad eyes.


    "I am sorry, Cali," Alina apologized, shrinking almost imperceptibly into herself.


    Cali softened. These last few days had been hard on everyone inside the palace, but especially these two ladies. Cali discovered that her mother was alive. She spent the last 18 years believing that her mother died. Not only was she living, but she was working with the enemy.


    "Forgive me," Cali humbled herself. It''s hard to navigate emotions under so much stress.


    I took a moment to scan the room. Although I was well within the purview of my orders to listen in on the Princess''s conversations, I felt awkward standing in the middle of tender moments. I would prefer to return to conflict. At least that I could handle.


    My eyes landed on Lord Jacobson. He was greeting yet another well wisher in the receiving line. His face held a strained smile that disappeared between visitors for the newest Swordsman to relax his cheeks. Seems I was not the only one straining to seem pleasant today.


    The two girls beside me shared a sentimental moment with weak smiles. Cali was the first to fully recover from their slight misunderstanding.


    "Enough of this," Cali waved her hand around to indicate the awkward tension that halted the conversation. "We at least have to find a more entertaining topic for Lord Holden''s sake. If he''s stuck listening to our murmurings, we might as well make it entertaining."


    I chuckled at Cali''s playful banter. I was not opposed to some type of entertainment, but I worried what the unpredictable adolescent might consider entertaining.


    "Let''s see," Cali looked around the room as if searching for something to make entertaining. "We could try and introduce Lord Holden to all of those lovely ladies staring at him?"


    Alina giggled. "Do you wish to meet your whispering fan club, Lord Holden?"


    I blanched. These girls were certainly bold. I think I could find someone to care for without their interference. Even the thought seemed wildly inappropriate while I had a job to complete.


    "Ladies, don''t you think that would distract me from fully protecting Princess Alina?" I offered. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose. If you have to be valiant, then so be it," Cali exaggerated her playful tone and accentuated it by rolling her eyes. "But sometimes it''s more fun to take a risk!"


    As if on cue, Sir Carrion joined the group. He and Lady Calista were the only children of Lord Bleddyn, head of the clan of Wolves. Cali''s twin brother was quite the stoic rule follower. How those two ever grew up under the same rules, I will never understand.


    "You say you''re taking risks, dear sister?" Carrion started as he politely bowed in Alina''s direction. "Hopefully nothing too risky?"


    "Of course not, dear brother." Cali said flatly with the mirth she used with Alina suddenly gone.


    "Then might I take one? May I speak to Princess Alina alone?" Carrion said, eyeing his sister.


    Cali and Alina shared a glance. Both seemed perplexed by such an inquiry. Cali''s slotted eyes asked Alina''s opinion on the matter. Alina''s curiosity must have won out because she gave a small nod in favor of the idea.


    "Certainly. Excuse me," Cali said before walking off in a direction that left her in Alina''s line of sight. When Carrion could not see her anymore, she shrugged her shoulders, letting Alina know she had no idea what her brother was planning.


    "How can I help you, Sir Carrion?" Alina tried to start the conversation.


    Carrion looked in my direction with his brows furrowed. He was not pleased with my assignment. Get it line, because that makes two of us.


    "Lord Holden, please allow me to address the Princess privately," Carrion cut to his point.


    Before I had a chance to justify my presence, which seemed ridiculous for me to have to do with a boy of inferior rank from a different clan, Alina cut me off.


    "Lord Holden is here for my protection. Although I am sure that you mean me no harm, Sir Carrion, his presence is needed for my peace of mind. I would hate for a spy of the Norads to see his absence as an opportunity for something nefarious," Alina''s shoulders squared off, bringing herself to her full height.


    Although I do not generally appreciate people speaking for me, it was probably best that I did not tell this little wolf boy what I really thought of his request. I had to give Princess Alina credit for being quite the diplomat in her justification.


    Carrion''s cheeks started to turn pink. I did not care if he was angry or embarrassed, I simply enjoyed the reaction.


    "Very well," Carrion shifted from foot to foot, seeming to find his ground before he began. "In light of Lord Jacobson''s ascension to Swordsman, I would like to talk to you about your engagement."


    Alina laughed lightly. "I would think since your father is a Swordsman, you might have known that someone from the royal line cannot marry a Swordsman. My engagement is officially off."


    I tried to hide my smirk behind my cup of punch. Everyone knew that was the law.


    Carrion cleared his throat. "I was thinking about your next one"


    I should not have taken that sip. I erupted in a fit of coughing, trying to clear my choke

 Chapter 101: Stag Night

    Chapter 101: Stag Night Carrion stared daggers at me. I finally composed myself but not without drawing some attention from those around us. I waved off their concerned looks indicating I was perfectly fine.


    Alina took a moment while I was collecting myself to do the same, but in a much different manner. I could see emotion flash across her face. Confusion. Anger. Frustration. She took a deep breath and a neutral mask remained.


    "I am sorry, Sir Carrion. I am not sure I understand your meaning," Princess Alina said before taking her own sip of punch.


    I laughed internally. That little action was such a power play. She was either challenging him to keep his remarks less shocking so as to not repeat my mistake, or was telling him that he could not startle her as easily. I applauded the boldness in my own way, by joining her in a sip. Maybe court politics were amusing, as long as I didn''t have to be involved.


    Carrion''s thin lips pressed into a tight line. He obviously had not expected this conversation to go this way.


    "Someone," Carrion stretched out the word as if implying Princess Alina might know who he was speaking about. "Led me to believe that your previous engagement was set in place to strengthen Ensis before the Norads attacked."


    Alina''s cheeks flushed. "Sir Carrion, I''m not sure what you''ve heard..."


    Carrion cut in, "It''s perfectly alright if you do not want to discuss the past, Princess. Let us focus on the future. I do think it would be prudent for our kingdom to have someone supporting you by your side."


    "Thank you for your opinion, however," Alina stumbled over her words as she was not used to being interrupted.


    Carrion continued as if he had not heard the Royal. "I think I could make an excellent companion and would defend Ensis with all of my power."


    This kid had some guts. Not only was he attempting to convince a Princess he is her best option, but he was also ignoring her whilst doing so. No one in their right mind would consider this the best course of action.


    It must be a requirement to pursue a mate at court. It is the only reasonable explanation for the girls trying to play matchmaker with me and Carrion making a fool of himself.


    Alina stood there, unwilling to be interrupted again by this insolent boy masquerading as a man. Carrion took a moment to finally assess how his words were being received. I have no idea what he saw that made him proceed.


    "Of course, I know you need time to think on this important matter. If I do not hear from you before the next petitioner''s court, I shall know my answer," Carrion smiled, fully relieved of all that was on his mind when he started the conversation. The strange part was, he did not say what he would assume the answer was if he did not hear from the Princess. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Carrion, I must let you know that I do not need until the next petitioner''s court to let you know my answer," Princess Alina said through gritted teeth, unwilling to let her emotions run free in the middle of a crowded room.


    Just as Alina was finally getting to have her say, she was interrupted yet again. This time by a higher authority.


    "There you are, my dear daughter!" Queen Valerie interjected herself into the tense conversation unknowingly. "I will be ending the reception soon and will be conducting Lord Jacobson''s first Swordsman meeting. Please join me." The Queen offered her arm to her daughter.


    Lord Garrison flanked the Queen''s other side. I took a moment to mirror him on Alina''s. As I did so, it was almost as if Queen Valerie noticed Sir Carrion for the first time.


    "Oh, Sir Carrion. Could you do me a favor and let your father know a meeting is about to begin? I would also appreciate it if you and your sister might accompany him." The Queen''s voice took a dip at the last phrase. She must have made the same assessment I had. Lord Bleddyn needed some support.


    "Certainly, Your Majesty," Carrion bowed with a hopeful smile.


    "Oh and Sir John, too." The Queen amended before turning toward her exit.


    "No need to find me," Sir John told Carrion, before falling in step with me. I have no idea where that man came from. He must know the palace better than anyone.


    The royal trumpeters played the fanfare associated with dismissal. The crowds started to clear. I took one last glance back toward Carrion. The smug look on his face told me he did not understand the Princess''s feelings towards his proposal. Someone would have to straighten him out later.


    The Queen took her place at the head of the council table, allowing the rest of us to be seated as well. I took my seat. It still felt strange to be here. It was nowhere near the first time I sat in the seat, but typically I was still sweaty from a hard ride into the city. I would stay for the meeting then leave to fulfill my orders. Knowing I would be stuck in the city for as long as the Queen desired, made my skin itch for action.


    The entirety of the council looked toward the Queen, awaiting her first order of business. She took a moment to survey the group before her before clearing her throat.


    "First things first, congratulations are in order. Thank you, Lord Jacobson, for your service to Ensis as the newest Swordsman from the clan of Stag." The Queen smiled in Jacobson''s direction. The lanky teen smiled and his uncle patted his shoulder with pride.


    "That being said, I am sorry I do not have time to better ease you into this position. Your first task as a Swordsman will start after this meeting. Don''t worry, Lord Holden, Sir John, Lady Calista, Sir Carrion and Princess Alina will join you."


    No one said anything but I met several pairs of eyes around the room asking the same questions internally as I was. The Queen had a way of keeping everyone on their toes.


    "We need to know if the gnomes can tell us anything more than they already have. King Berlio has forbidden the Gnomes from visiting our kingdom until the situation with the Norads is resolved. As such, I need that group to transport Alina to the gnomish border. Tonight."

 Chapter 102: Council Meeting

    Chapter 102: Council Meeting My heart soared. I would be out of the city after nightfall. Although a glance around the table told me I was in the minority. Not everyone found this expedition as freeing as I did. I can not believe that people live so confined and are content to do so.


    "Your Majesty, do you think it''s prudent for the Princess to be so lightly guarded? We are in a time of war!" Lord Garrison was clearly startled by this turn of events. His cheeks puffed up in distress.


    "The enemy is still regrouping. With their unexpected departure and loss of the element of surprise, I think this is the best time for us to try and reach the gnomes for aid." The Queen sounded so sure of herself.


    "I agreed with Her Majesty that if we are going to reach out for aid, the sooner the better. But can we not send more troops or at least keep Princess Alina close to home?" Lord Garrison''s overprotective nature inquired.


    "It was Princess Alina who sparked the last prophecy from the gnomes. With any luck, she can spark another one. Duke Hugo is taking great personal risk to meet with her at the border. He will be there in the morning. We cannot impose upon him to wait longer than absolutely necessary," the Queen declared with no room for discussion.


    "Can we at least send some more guards?" Lord Garrison''s voice was on the edge of pleading.


    It made sense to me that the clan in charge of the safety of the clan of Phoenix would want to be involved in protecting the Princess. As is, no one from the clan of Falcon was included in the expedition. A good portion of the mentioned group was also present for the death of the King. We did not exactly have the best track record at keeping royals safe.


    It was almost as if Sir John read my thoughts. "If it pleases Her Majesty, maybe Sir Gavin and Sir Balor can use this opportunity to move from serving at the city gate to serving in a more remote capacity. Would it benefit them to see how the house of Bear operates? It gives the company a reason to leave through the gates and will allow Princess Alina another layer of protection on the way to the border."


    Sir John cleverly seemed to find a solution to pacify all parties in the room. He smoothly added two Falcon''s to our numbers, matching the same number of members from other clans with the exception of mine. That suited me perfectly well except I wish he had chosen more senior members. More babysitting for me.


    "Very well," the Queen gave her permission. "Any other concerns from the council?"


    "Why are you sending my children away from me?" Lord Bleddyn said in a voice devoid of strength.


    It felt as though the entire room held their breath. The poor man was broken and his children were one of the few things he still cared about.


    "Lord Bleddyn, your children helped keep Alina safe at Lord Jacobson''s manor," the Queen slowly added the last syllable to Lord Jacobson''s name so as to not remind Lord Bleddyn what happened to the newest Swordsman''s father. "They are capable warriors."


    Something sparked in Lord Bleddyn. Something that resembled the proud man he once was.


    "Yes, they are strong fighters. But why are they needed on this particular mission, Your Majesty?" Lord Bleddyn asked on the verge of being disrespectful. This fever was more of what I was used to from the man.


    "Ah. Yes. I see. Lady Calista and Princess Alina, I have prepared matching traveling clothes for both of you. If needed I hope that Lady Calista can help confuse the enemy so Princess Alina might escape. Lady Calista is much more familiar with a sword," the Queen paused to see how this part of her speech was received.


    Lord Bleddyn looked toward his daughter and gave a small hint of a smile. He knew she was much more capable with a sword than a passing familiarity with a blade. She once even challenged my half brother to a duel and almost won.


    "As for Sir Carrion, I think he will be an excellent addition to keep both ladies safe. He is already familiar with the group and from what I can see a close companion. It is easiest to defend against the enemy with a unified force," the Queen added with a flourish.


    Carrion beamed at this assessment. "Thank you for this generous opportunity, Your Majesty."


    The child must have thought he was addressing his future mother-in-law. I frowned. Although I could put up with his manner of prideful overconfidence, I''m not sure Alina wanted to deal with it. At least it would give her a chance to set the boy straight on his idea of proposing.


    Alina''s expression turned into a tight forced smile. I might not have known the difference between it and a genuine smile if I had not just spent the better part of today next to her.


    Cali picked up on the tension in the room and gave me a sideways glance in hopes of making me reveal something that might''ve happened. I tried to turn into the blank canvas I saw the royals use to conceal their feelings. I have no idea if I was successful, but Cali stopped looking toward me. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, My Queen. You are wise," Lord Bleddyn finally agreed in a slightly deflated tone.


    "Any other concerns?" Queen Valerie asked, attempting to keep a gentle tone for the sake of Lord Bleddyn.


    After a glance around the table revealed that no one seemed to want to push the Queen any further, the monarch sighed. This meeting must have included much more resistance to her plans than she originally thought.


    "That is all. Those of you leaving, prepare yourselves and be ready within the hour. Your horses will be waiting." With that we were dismissed

 Chapter 103: Fully Cloaked

    Chapter 103: Fully Cloaked Within the hour our crew was basically ready. The hours of sunlight were starting to grow short as winter was just around the corner. Most of our travel would be in the cover of nightfall. Thankfully I know the way pretty well.


    Queen Valerie gave me a map, but once she described the nearby landmarks, I knew exactly where we were heading. It would take most of the night, but we would reach that particular stretch of the border with time to rest before the meeting.


    My only hope was that this gnome could be trusted. I did not Ike the idea of walking into some type of trap. Although this particular gnome did live in Ensis at one point and was Princess Alina''s private tutor. If he wanted to harm her, he would have had better opportunities. Maybe he could foresee this meeting going well.


    I happened to turn down the correct hallway in the palace to stumble upon Jacobson saying goodbye to his mother and siblings. Lord Jacobson''s younger sister shed nearly silent tears. It was strange for someone so young not to be more vocal about her emotions. But someone as little as this brave girl does not generally have to live through so much tragedy in such a short amount of time.


    "I''ll be back, Liliana! Promise," the newest Swordsman said, bending down to eye level with the sweet girl.


    "Daddy used to say that too. He was supposed to protect us," the little girl chirped.


    "My friends at the castle want you to be safe even while I''m gone. Mister Finley offered to guard you while I''m away. Does that help?" Lord Jacobson''s gentle tone reminded me that he was still just a child himself, albeit a mature one. Still meant more babysitting for me.


    The little girl nodded and looked up at the guard who stood near her. She reached up and took the man''s hand. The man looked shocked for a moment, but then settled into the little hand in his.


    Lord Jacob turned to his mother and hugged her one last time. The sight pained me. I missed these kinds of moments with my own mother. It had been quite a while since I darkened her doorstep. Lady Raley, Jacobson''s mother, caught my eye over her son''s shoulder.


    "Looks like it''s time to go. Be safe!" The woman said in parting.


    I had not meant to gawk at such a private moment, but it was hard not to with where the family was positioned. Having been spotted, it was best to say something.


    "Yes, let''s go," I said in Lord Jacobson''s direction. Somehow that felt rude. I turned to the rest of the company before adding, "Have a pleasant evening, all."


    I was no good at pleasantries. No wonder I enjoyed nature. It does not require you to be polite.


    My own departure from my half-brother''s house had been much less sentimental than the display I just witnessed. I picked up my bag from the spare room, and told Benate I would probably see him in the next few days. He said something along the lines of "see you soon" and that was that.


    Something in me longed for a more of a goodbye that Lord Jacobson received. That seemed so full of love. I shrugged off the emotion. I would not allow myself to be jealous of a kid.


    "Ready, Lord Holden?" Lord Jacobson said, stirring me from my thoughts.


    "Of course," I responded as a knee jerk reaction. I started off in the direction of the palace stables without acknowledging my moment lost in thought.


    Outside we found the rest of our bunch. Somehow I do not think that Princess Alina had time to fully tell Cali all that transpired between herself and Carrion. All three of them were on their mounts, with Alina sandwiched in between the twins.


    Carrion was leaning toward Alina trying to tell her something. Cali was distracted from protecting her friend from her brother''s advances. As if finding what she was waiting for once Lord Jacobson and myself appeared, Cali broke into a large smile and caught Alina''s attention. Surely she wasn''t this excited to see me.


    Alina seemed to be waiting for the welcomed distraction from a tedious conversation with the unwanted suitor. Her face lit up almost bigger than Cali''s at the sight of her final companions. Sir John stood by with the reins of several mounts.


    "There you are. Ready to go?" Sir John asked.


    "Yes sir," Lord Jacobson replied. I guess old habits are hard to break. He technically outranked his uncle now and such formality, although probably polite, was not required. "You brought Acorn!" He added with enthusiasm. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought you might want something familiar so far from home," Sir John replied, patting a mare on the nose.


    Lord Jacobson took the reins and mounted his horse. Sir John handed me the reins of another mount.


    "Thank you," I responded. I was given a large dappled steed. He looked strong and feisty.


    The rest of us mounted our horses and were about to leave the gate when a steward appeared from the stables with his hands full of something I could not make out.


    "Wait! Swordsmen! Sir John!" The poor man shouted. We all stopped and although the poor man caught us, he was having trouble catching his breath. Instead of telling us what he had to do, he just handed each of our party a matching cloak. When the man finally finished his task, he handed me two more of the traveling cloaks.


    "The Queen wanted you all to have these. She said your country ride might be too cold to leave the palace gates without them?" The steward repeated the words as if confused by them. "I am sorry, Lord Holden. I do not know why she told me to give you extra."


    "Thank you," I replied. Our Queen was a clever one. It made much more sense for us to start our journey with as much anonymity as possible. These cloaks would help.


    The steward left much slower than he arrived and with his hand on his lower back. The poor man was not as young as he used to be. Now all we had to do was collect two more adolescences to our merry band

 Chapter 104: First Rule of Babysitting by Lord Holden

    Chapter 104: First Rule of Babysitting by Lord Holden We approached the city walls clad in our gifts from the Queen. The fabric of the cloaks was warm and helped keep the cold breeze from the early evening at bay. The neutral fabric made my companions almost blend into the surroundings around them.


    Perfect. Maybe this mission will go smoothly. We only had to pick up Sir Gavin and Sir Balor. Although I knew the former from royal events where his father put him on display, the latter I had not had the pleasure of interacting with, at least to my knowledge. If I had met him, I did not recall his name.


    The captain at the gate stopped our band of matching riders. The city had slowly been emptying itself after Lord Jacobson''s reception throughout the day. The last remnants of the exodus were leaving the city before us. Most of the jovial guests were dressed in finery, and not in the same garment. We definitely stood out.


    "Excuse me..." the captain started, unsure of how to address me. He found his footing and straightened his shoulders before continuing. "What is your business?"


    I thought about this moment since we put on our cloaks. There was no need for me to conceal my identity. Everyone knew that I came and went from the city frequently. There would be even more cause with recent events for me to have soldiers in tow, especially stealthily ones.


    I flipped down my hood. It had more of a dramatic effect than I had thought it would. I heard someone nearby gasp in recognition of me. At least I think that was the reason. The captain saluted me out of respect. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello Captain. No need for formalities," I offered, letting the man relax. "My business is that of Ensis. I have orders to collect Sir Gavin and Sir Balor from among your ranks."


    Somehow the man seemed relieved at the prospect of me taking away the two members from the clan of Falcon. I suppose I was not commanding him to go on some mystery mission far away from his family. That would be a relief to anyone.


    "Yes sir. I will collect them," he said with a wide smile on his face. He was a strange fellow indeed.


    I looked back at my companions. If I had not paid attention earlier before we were cloaked on what mounts everyone rode, I might not know which companion was which. The hood of these cloaks were deep enough to fully conceal the face of those who wore them.


    Suddenly I heard a commotion from the direction that the captain disappeared. It did not sound like a fight broke out in the way I was used to men fighting. Instead of hearing the sound of metal hitting metal or fists breaking bones, I heard shouting. Someone was angry.


    "Why do I have to move again? If you were part of a clan where I was the Swordsman you would lose your job. How dare you order me around in such a manner? I am not your servant!" A whiny voice echoed down the spiral staircase that led to the top of the city wall.


    The captain reappeared with the source of the complaining shouts at the end of his arm. The whiny adolescent had to be dragged along by the wrist.


    I have never felt the urge to punch a man, or rather boy, that I had never met before. I suppose there is a first time for everything. I could see why the captain would want to discipline the man before retrieving the Falcons for me.


    "He is all yours, Swordsman." The captain stood a little taller as if he completed a daunting task.


    I sat for a moment in confusion. This captain must have misunderstood my orders if he thought I was there to discipline his unruly men.


    Sir Gavin descended down the same stairs from which the belligerent boy appeared. Maybe I could leave before the captain asked too much from me.


    "Sir Balor! I''m sure they can hear you all the way to the gnomes! This is no way to treat our hosts! Captain Harlow, my deepest apologies for my clansman," Sir Gavin seemed to be exhausted.


    It hit me. The captain was relieved to get rid of this brat. My babysitting job just became so much harder. I would be exhausted too if I had to try and apologize for this child.


    "Why are we even here?" Sir Balor asked toward the captain while putting his hand on his hip. He seemed like he was trying to look imposing, but the man''s short stature and large frame just made him look like a grumpy schoolboy in need of a nap.


    "I have orders to take you with me," I said in hope that the young man might recognize me and lose the attitude.


    "You''re not my Swordsman. That would be like taking orders from the Princess instead of the Queen. You have no real power over me," the chubby man retorted.


    I could hear Sir John scoff from under his hood. He gave his horse some leeway before reining in the mount. He surged forward trying to scare the troublemaker into some type of remorse.


    Sir Balor stumbled back a few steps. "Control yourself, peasant!"


    First rule if I ever make a pamphlet on babysitting, assert dominance quickly. How dare this child try to use someone''s position as an insult!


    "Sir Balor, I have orders from Queen Valerie to take you to the border. I do not have any direction on how to get you there or if you ever need to return. Close your spoiled trap before I order these valiant warriors to close it for you for the duration of your time with us. And if I hear another word against Princess Alina, our future sovereign, I will personally make sure that you have trouble sitting on that fat rump for a long while."


    Somehow once the words began flowing from my mouth, I could not stop them. I do not generally lash out at people, but something in me must have snapped. No way would this turd keep me from getting out of the city as soon as possible.


    The stupefied faces of those standing around me told me that I might have been out of line. Balor''s face turned red with anger but kept his mouth closed. Someone started clapping somewhere up on the rampart. I felt my cheeks flush. So this is how we start our mission.

 Chapter 105: Golden Child

    Chapter 105: Golden Child I threw the two extra cloaks at the newest members of my party, accentuating the need to hit the road. Sir Balor had the good sense to keep his mouth shut as he and Sir Gavin mounted the horses supplied to them. Although it did not keep him from trying to set me ablaze with his unnerving stare. I did not mind one bit. If it kept his mouth shut, he could look at me upside down and through a mirror riding atop a flying pig.


    The horse that he mounted, however, did not keep quiet. As soon as Sir Balor found his place in the saddle, the horse snorted in protest. That poor horse was not used to such a plump rider. To make matters worse, the stirrups had to be adjusted for the man''s short legs. The horse swished her tail in annoyance.


    Finally we were out of the gates and into the open air. I led the group, motioning Sir John to take up the rear. He was an experienced horseman and traveler. I trusted him to fully wrangle any of our wandering charges and to protect our backs.


    With the rest of the group behind me, I took in the sight of the horizon. The sight felt like home. The sun would soon cast an array of colors across the sky as it set since the winter made the days short.


    Freedom from the city never felt so needed. The only place I seemed to clear my head was out in the wilderness. I would at least get one evening underneath the stars without thinking about the court or obligations there.


    After having traveled the forests to the east of the capital city and seeing the enemy invade the lands there, it felt nice to be headed south. The gnomes were our neighbors to the south which would take us as far away from the mountains occupied by the Norads in the north.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Sir Gavin rode up his mount next to me. He tried to get my attention with a motion of his hand. I enjoyed my peace for a moment longer before I let the son of the Swordsman from the clan of Falcon destroy it.


    "Yes, Sir Gavin? Did you need something?" I inquired as I guided my mount toward the left side of a fork in the road.


    "Thank you for your guidance to the border, Lord Holden. I do not wish to forget my thanks," the youth offered almost angelically. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re welcome," I retorted. My time did not mask my annoyance verging on the edge of confusion.


    "If it is alright with you, might I ask you a few questions along the way?" Sir Gavin inquired.


    My stomach churned for a moment. This felt like a trap. "I suppose." I replied, not fully committing to answer anything.


    "As you know, I am next in line for the Swordsmanship of my clan. I look for any example that I can for ideas on leadership. Do you often find it effective to use threats of violence with your men?" The boy asked earnestly.


    Oh. So that''s what this was about. He was certainly not the one clapping when I talked to Sir Balor, but I did not think he would so openly challenge my method of dealing with the brat.


    "I don''t use threats. I use promises," I responded with a bit of bite in my tone. Empty threats mean nothing without follow through.


    "Ah. I see," Gavin''s voice rose in pitch, shocked by my response. "Any other tips you might have for someone aspiring to inspire others? I cannot very well make the same type of promise to Sir Balor every time he steps out of line."


    I could not tell if Sir Gavin was truthfully looking for information and methods on how to handle his pompous clansman or if he was using this kind of questioning to reprimand me. I felt trapped in a maze of mind games with someone trying to prove moral superiority.


    I turned to look him straight in the eye, pulling down my cloak hood once more. The wind had picked up once we left the city and a chill ran down my spine after I left the protection of the fabric. Seeing my serious expression, he too dropped his hood.


    "Sir Gavin, you cannot change another man''s actions. You might be able to understand his motives and hope to address those. If you do not like the way I addressed Sir Balor''s need for attention, then you should say so and move on. My methods of leadership might not be the same as someone of more formal Swordsman training," I added, attempting to point out that our upbringings were much different.


    Although both of our fathers were Swordsmen, our clans had very different expectations and rules on how the Sword would pass to the next person. Gavin was destined to inherit his clan''s Sword. It would pass to the firstborn son of the previous Swordsman. The clan of Falcon was very clear on that front.


    The clan of Bear was much different. I was voted into the position of Swordsman by the entirety of the clan as was my father before me. I was not raised with the expectation that I would have the honor of serving my people in the same way that my father had before me.


    Gavin looked taken aback. "I am sorry if my questions offended you in any way. I would not dare to disgrace my clan by offending a Swordsman. Please accept my apology. I hope you grant me the opportunity to gain any wisdom you might share on our journey to the border," Sir Gavin groveled. "By the way, why are we going to the border?"


    This guy could not be serious. "You''ll figure it out soon enough," I responded, pushing my mount into a gallop. The party behind me pushed their mounts in the same way, making our journey go faster for the time being.


    The two Falcons seemed to be polar opposites. Rude and overly respectful. Insults and flattery. Set in his ways and yearning to learn. I wish we could average the belligerent fellow and the golden boy to get two average joes that would be a pleasure to travel alongside

 Chapter 106: Assessments

    Chapter 106: Assessments The ride to the border went by quickly. Not because I was enjoying myself as I had hoped, but because I had a lot of thoughts to unpack.


    We were at war. Albeit during a strange cease fire, but who knew when it would change. I was not completely confident I could fight well with those with me. I took inventory of the skills we had with us.


    Sir John was certainly the most experienced fighter, at least I would not have to worry about him. Lord Jacobson was young and freshly a Swordsman. He might not be the asset the Queen thought he might be. At least he had training in the basics, but without being battle tested it was hard to gauge his reliability.


    The twins were wrapped up with Princess Alina in my estimation. Both of the children from the clan of Wolves fought tenaciously. It was well known among the knights and warriors that trained at the castle. But they might be too focused on protecting the Princess. Cali and Princess Alina were best friends. It is hard to watch your back while watching someone else''s.


    A similar idea but with questionable motives ran across my mind with Carrion. He might protect the Princess, but only because he was looking for a position that went along with her title. His fighting might selfishly sacrifice his brothers in arms for his own gain.


    The Princess herself made considerable improvement while she trained at the Stag Manor, but she was nowhere near battle ready. She would be our biggest vulnerability.


    Finally I allowed my mind to assess the boys from Falcon. The conversation I had with Sir Gavin still ran through my head. I was not sure if he was simply a perfectionist or if being pompous was a trait of the Falcon clan. He had a sword in his hand from the moment he was old enough to lift one. He could fight. I even heard that he won some tournaments. Maybe he should let his sword speak for him instead of his mouth.


    This idea of Sir Balor in battle made me chuckle aloud. I could see him finding the largest rock to hide behind and staying there for the duration of the battle. Although even in the mountains, it would be hard to find a boulder wide enough for the plump man to fully be hidden from view.


    I sobered myself. That thought was unkind. Even if this man-child was a brat I should not lower myself to the same type of rude remarks. I might owe him an apology.


    We arrived near the landmark where we were to meet the gnomes the following day. There was a natural stone archway that was used to mark the border between Ensis and the Gnomish kingdom.


    I stopped my crew a good distance from the arch. My intuition told me that this encounter probably was not meant to be a trap, but that did not stop me from being cautious. Tales of mysterious things happening near this particular landmark also ran through my mind. Although I did not put much trust in the rumors, there had to be some reason that a town was not built close to the natural wonder.


    "We will camp here till dawn," I announced to the group. "Ladies, please stay with the horses..."


    The chubby falcon finally found his tongue. "Ladies? There are women with us?"


    Princess Alina dropped her hood and looked toward the annoying man. "Yes, Sir Balor," the Princess said in a smug tone. "Though I guess you would have preferred my mother."


    I could hear the gulp in Sir Balor''s direction. I got the impression that this was not the first time the man got himself in trouble with this particular member of the royal family. He might have been the one that caused a commotion at Princess Alina''s birthday party, but I hardly paid attention to who the troublemaker was. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I did not have time to referee a fight between the two, although I already knew who the winner would be. "Lord Jacobson and Sir Carrion, please set up a tent for the women. Sir Gavin and Sir Balor, please collect some firewood. I need a moment to speak to Sir John."


    Everyone did as they were told with a moderate amount of grumbling coming from the chubbiest of the men. Maybe I should ask for compensation for this babysitting gig.


    Sir John approached me, looking exhausted. I don''t think the man has slept since his brother died. I know he handled a lot of things for his family that Jacobson might never know about.


    "How can I help?" Sir John asked, unsure why I called him over.


    "I was trying to figure out watch schedules. We do not have too much night left, but I still do not think it should be one shift. I can take the first bit, but I don''t think the younger ones should be left alone. Do you have any suggestions on how to best pair them off?" Any insight that he has would be helpful. He spent more time with all of them than I had.


    "Just don''t put Carrion and Jack together unless you want an uncomfortable ride tomorrow. As for everyone else, I think it might be easiest just to let Cali sleep. It will let Alina get more rest since they are sharing the tent," Sir John looked like he had one more request but was having a hard time vocalizing it.


    "I know you''re in charge of this mission, and rightly so since you know the area best. I will follow orders, just," he paused again, unsure of how I would react to something. "Just don''t make me sit watch with Balor."


    I suppose everyone felt that way. I laughed loud enough that Princess Alina and Cali turned our way. Most of the conversations up until that point had been barely above a whisper. I suppose I scared off any wildlife left in the area.


    "Would it be easiest to split the night between us instead of involving the boys?" I asked looking for more honesty.


    "I can do that," Sir John nodded in agreement before pulling his bedroll off the back of his horse. He took it and started making himself cozy next to the tent that was still being set up.


    Only after he left me did I realize I made a strategic error. I was in charge of putting all the children to bed.

 Chapter 107: Better Hobbies

    Chapter 107: Better Hobbies Once I took care of the horses'' needs, I found Princess Alina and Cali finishing up their portions of the camp rations around a rather bare wood pile. I hoped there would be a fire there soon. Sir Carrion and Lord Jacobson soon joined suit munching on their rations.


    I should have thought about it before sending cityboys to collect firewood. Most of what they collected was small twigs but it was enough to get something started before I had to look for more. I am not sure which one of them pulled on a branch of a tree and brought that to light with green leaves still attached. They all had a lot to learn.


    I left the group to gather at least enough wood to keep the fire lit for my watch before returning to the makeshift camp. Balor was complaining about the rations he was given, but Gavin was the only willing listener. Cali and Lord Jacobson seemed to be having a private conversation that put Princess Alina in an awkward position. She could either listen to the plump man complain or attempt a conversation with Carrion.


    I stood back for a moment and watched things unfold. I wanted to involve myself as little as possible in the dramatic events of courtiers. It was strange seeing the different dynamics of the group.


    Gavin patiently waited for Balor to finish his noisey concerns before gently addressing each point. It was almost too perfect and it unnerved me. His speeches to Balor tried to stir feelings of duty and honor, which the plump man seemed to have no concept of.


    On the other side of the flames sat Carrion next to Alina. Carrion was expanding on his idea from Lord Jacobson''s reception, enumerating his many qualities that Princess Alina might need to help her rule effectively. Alina kept trying to cut him off, but would not listen to the poor girl. She kept looking toward Calista in hopes that she might gain an ally against the man.


    My eyes settled on the last pairing. Lord Jacobson and Lady Calista sat next to each other. Their words were soft enough that I could not hear what was being said. They seemed to forget that anyone else was around, ensuring that Alina would have to fight her own battle alone.


    In my experience around Cali, she gravitated toward discussions of action and combat. Lord Jacobson must have had some marvelous story to keep her attention so completely. Or not. I noticed the newest Swordsman softly placed his hand in Cali''s.


    My insides burned with frustration. This generation of noblemen and women were narrowly single minded. It did not seem to matter to them that we had jobs to do, just as long as they could secure a mate. Lord Jacobson woke up still engaged to Princess Alina, but needs to hold someone else''s affection before his head hits the pillow.


    I took a deep breath. I should not let these things get to me. Maybe one day I will hold a woman''s affection so easily.


    "How can you even say that?! You''re letting everyone walk all over me. And you. You never see my side. Why can''t you act like you''re already important instead of trying to act like a servant?" Balor exploded.


    I missed the conversation leading up to the moment, but Balor''s yells were loud enough that Sir John stirred with a sword drawn. Seeing no threat, he went back to sleep. I guess I needed to finally intervene.


    "Sir Balor. That''s quite enough. Go to bed," I commanded. I looked toward Alina''s pleading eyes. "Princess Alina, it might be best if you get some rest as well."


    Although nothing was audible, I could see the thanks in Alina''s expression. It felt good to save a Princess. Alina grabbed Cali''s hand and drug her toward the tent. Balor got up and looked at me square in the eyes.


    "Do you need something?" I questioned, on the edge of mocking.


    Balor looked me up and down as if he were trying to decide if he would win a fight. He would not. Instead the boy just shook his head and picked up his bedroll. He must have been confused because he started walking straight for the Princess''s tent.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" My harsh tone made the men left around the fire turn to see Balor''s actions.


    "To bed," Balor motioned toward the tent.


    "Good news, you''re already in your bedroom. The tent is for the ladies."


    "Great. Just great." I heard him grumble as he started to get settled in the space near Sir John. The rest of the boys started to stand waiting for me to give directions. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m taking the first watch. You lot are welcome to get some sleep," I offered. A tinge of guilt overcame me. "But can I have a moment to speak to you, Sir Carrion."


    I motioned for Carrion to join me a little bit from the fire. To my surprise, the last two members of the party sat back down discussing something. I had purposefully moved just outside of earshot but that worked both ways.


    "Yes, Lord Holden?" Carrion stared at me with a look that might''ve been mistaken for contempt, if not for his one raised eyebrow. He was confused.


    "I know it was not probably in your original plan for me to overhear your conversation with Princess Alina earlier. But if I may, I would like to offer some free advice." I waited for some type of acknowledgement. Receiving none, I proceeded.


    "You said if you do not hear from the Princess before the next petitioner''s court, you would know your answer. It is hard for you to hear from the Princess if you are not willing to listen," I tried to give Alina a better chance at expressing her desires to him. Far be it from me to tell him more.


    "Lord Holden, perhaps it is you who needs to listen." Carrion smiled smugly


    "I do not understand your meaning." I countered.


    "Princess Alina reminded both of us recently that a Swordsman cannot marry someone from the Royal line. You have already made your decision on that front. Now it is time to let Alina make one for herself," Carrion smiled, attempting to be understanding of my perceived plight.


    I was stunned into silence. My attempt to help this juvenile not embarrass himself further turned into him accusing me of having feelings for our Princess.


    "Lord Holden, you already hold a position of honor. I thank you for your service. With recent events, my family''s status might be called into question. I can see no better way to prove our loyalty to Ensis than uniting with the house of Phoenix to defeat our enemies," Carrion dipped his head politely. "Goodnight, Swordsman"


    I stood there stunned. Carrion wanted to marry Alina just to make sure his loyalty was not put into question. These kids need better hobbies.

 Chapter 108: Brotherhood

    Chapter 108: Brotherhood The fire started to grow from the messily embers it started out as. I sat down on the far side of it, opposite the two men that were still seated at the fire. I took a moment to breathe before glancing toward my companions.


    Sir Golden Child sat next to young Lord Jacobson. I thought about Lord Jacobson''s newest title. It did not sit well with me. He just seemed too innocent. From the look on his face, he was not enjoying the conversation with his counterpart.


    I could not control the smirk that ran across my face. Someone else got a slice of piety and for once it was not me.


    I looked at the fire. It reminded me of the harvest festival back home. People gathered to celebrate the growth of crops and community. Kinship and brotherhood were more than just words there. They were living breathing cornerstones of our lives.


    Back when my father was alive, he would always make sure he was home from the capital. He would drink the first cup of whatever the celebratory punch was and give a recap of the year''s successes.


    Even though I was not as eloquent or as thoughtful in my attempts to do the same in honor of his memory, my clan always cheered and celebrated all the same.


    Although this fire was warm and the company here was, for lack of a better word, plenty, the camaraderie here was simply out of duty and honor. Brotherhood can begin or end when adversity starts.


    That thought made me somber. I had no idea if this mission would involve a fight or what might happen with this part of the Queen''s plan. Hopefully we will all end this mission safely.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Jacobson sat next to me with a soured expression. I saw Sir Gavin stand and respectfully dip his head before retrieving his bedroll. Only one more kid needed to go to bed, but it looked as though he might need a bedtime story to bouy his spirits. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something the matter?" I felt for the kid. I knew his uncle went to sleep when we first arrived and he seemed to be the boy''s main guide through this experience. Seemed like he needed a friend. Or maybe a babysitter.


    "Him!" Jacobson hurled the word at me, indicating the member of our party that just went to bed. Childish. He could not even give me a full response.


    However, the gentleman in question left the same taste in my mouth. The pursuit of honor and justice seemed valiant but those ideas did not need to permeate every breath.


    "Did he steal your desire for justice, truth and all that is noble?" I mocked, but something seemed to truly be bugging the lad. Lord Jacobson needed to talk this out. I internally sighed. Maybe if I let him tell me what''s on his mind, he will give me some peace.


    "Maybe," he said as he poked a stick into the fire looking for a distraction. "Why am I even here?"


    The last question seemed to shock us both. I''m not sure he meant to ask it aloud. "Princess Alina trusts you. You''re the head of the clan of Stag." Hopefully that instilled some confidence in this deflated boy.


    "That''s what I mean. I am not sure I was meant for this position," Lord Jacobson confided.


    I stilled. I hoped he would not ask me any questions as to his qualifications. I thought he was too innocent to fully take on all the responsibilities he now had to complete. Luckily, the boy continued to relieve himself of his burdens.


    "Sir Gavin asked me what it was like to be the youngest swordsman in history. He asked me if I ever felt so honored before. It is hard to feel much toward the position. How can I feel anything with my father gone?" He looked up from the fire, then his eyes widened. "I should not have said that."


    I could see the panic set in. He thinks I judge him for missing a loved one. Some men would. Not me. He needs to grieve. If this is how he can gain some peace, I''ll never betray his trust.


    "You''re stronger than you think," I offered.


    He stood heading toward his bedroll. Retreat was always an option. See. He already knew more about being a Swordsman than most people do.


    "And as for what you said, don''t worry about it. What you said to me, I''ll never tell."


    And for a moment, brotherhood was tangible again.


    My moments of peace were somehow always disrupted by my pesky little charges. Although they were now all tucked in their bedrolls, I could not stop thinking about them.


    By the end of my watch, I had devised all sorts of scenarios in which I was freed from my babysitting responsibilities. I also thought of all sorts of ways I could make the youth watch each other instead of myself being in charge.


    Finally I allowed Sir John to take over my post. My time of solitude was not as relaxing as I had hoped, but that did not stop it from being entertaining.


    If I had to pair off the warriors right now, I find satisfaction in the idea of pairing Sir Balor with Sir Carrion. The unagreeable one might actually make it through the thick skull of the one who wouldn''t listen. Although I suppose both those titles could apply to either man depending on the situation.


    With the thought of those two men stuck together in combat against the enemy, I drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face and the days burdens far from my mind.

 Chapter 109: Meeting at the Arch

    Chapter 109: Meeting at the Arch The next morning I somehow rose before most of the party. Besides Sir John, Sir Gavin seemed to be the only one preparing for the day''s events. I wonder if being a model soldier was taught to him or just something that came a little too naturally. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I walked over to Sir John, who had a steaming cup in his hands. "How long has he been up?" I motioned to Sir Perfect.


    "About an hour. He''s made a decent breakfast for everyone out of military rations he brought. He also made this. Try it." Sir John spoke almost in awe before handing me the cup in his hands.


    I took a sip. The tea was sweet and strong. My eyes suddenly shrugged off the sleep that was beckoning me to return. I could get used to this concoction, even if I could not fully stomach its maker.


    "The kid has some talent! This is good!" I responded in spite of myself.


    "Kid? He can''t be that far from your age, can he? Lord Holden, aren''t you in your twenties?" Sir John chided me with a smile.


    Although he was right, I could not help but feel the gap between me and my counterparts was much deeper than this single digit age gap. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, thinking that would only prove Sir John''s point. Maybe I was a brat too.


    "Some of us have to grow up much faster than others," was my only reply. It sobered John''s smile instantly. He knew my father.


    My father died suddenly and unexpectedly from a heart condition. He was with us one day and gone the next. All while I was putting everything in order for my mother, my clan voted me into the Swordsmanship. My life got more complicated after that.


    "I suppose you''re right," Sir John admitted. "I''ll wake the rest of them."


    Before long, the camp was fully broken down and everyone was fed. It only took Sir Balor two waking moments before complaints started. I think the man does not know that you can remain quiet. It is physically possible. I promise.


    We mounted our horses and continued to the border. The archway came into view. Morning dew settled near the bottom of it, reflecting light in a way that unsettled me.


    I remembered a tale of a traveler going through the arch and never returning to our land. Of course this was just a campfire ghost story. A man could easily travel into the land of gnomes and never return. I physically shook my head, trying to shake off the eerie emotion.


    I motioned for the company to stop and dismount. We were as close to the haunting landmark as I wished to go. We could certainly see the gnomish company that would meet us from here.


    I wish I had asked more questions of Queen Valerie. I did not know how many gnomes we were supposed to meet or if they would have an army of protection with them. It seemed foolish now to be here so blind to what we might see.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Cali approached me with a disquieting look. "Lord Holden, should we investigate that noise?"


    I stilled. Becoming acutely aware of every sound, I listened. Nothing. No birds. No insects. Even the morning breeze passed by without a calming sound. I could hear nothing past the swish of a tail or the chomp of grass from the horses of our party.


    My hand went to my sword. This silence seemed off. It was strange that Cali indicated a single noise when I could hear nothing.


    "What do you hear?" I inquired.


    Cali squirmed for a moment, as if worried she might sound crazy. "It''s almost like whispers. In the direction of the arch."


    "Maybe you are hearing our gnomish friends arrive," I offered. I generally had a pretty good ear, and I heard nothing.


    "I suppose you''re right. I will try to set my mind free from nonsensical imaginings," Cali offered with a weak smile. She was holding back something. That problem would have to wait.


    Three figures appeared from across the border, slowly approaching us. The man leading the pack was clearly Duke Hugo. Princess Alina''s former tutor was highly recognizable. The other two gnomes were strangers to me. Neither the pale man to his left, nor the vibrant woman to his right were in the party that visited the castle for Alina''s birthday.


    The pale man looked as though he had not seen the sun for a long time. His ashen complexion and tiny spectacles tried to distract from the man''s squared off shoulders and almost royal bearing. He carried himself like a monarch.


    I looked toward the female companion. My heart skipped a beat. She was one of the most beautiful creatures I had ever seen. Her auburn hair and rosy cheeks complemented her green eyes. Those emerald jewels caught me staring and I quickly looked away, only to return to my gawking a moment later.


    She was like a fire shining in the dead of night and I was simply a moth drawn to her beauty. She smiled at me and my heart fluttered. Surely this was some type of magic from the gnomes.


    Our companies met at the border with both sides bowing. Duke Hugo took control of the meeting by starting off introductions.


    "Thank you all for meeting us so far from the capital. For those of you who have not met me, I am Duke Hugo. These are my companions," Hugo motioned toward the man, before he was cut off.


    "Call me Ash," the man with the monarch bearing proclaimed before Hugo could say anything. The woman in their company laughed loudly without restraint, to the pale man''s frustration.


    It seemed off that this gnomish woman would be allowed to so easily defy a man publicly. From all that I had heard of gnomes, women had very little standing in society. Not that I minded. The woman''s laugh was as enchanting as her smile.


    Her male counterpart glared at her. He did not particularly enjoy being the punchline to the woman''s internal monologue.


    "Sibling!" The vibrant woman retorted. "I did not know we were picking new names. Call me Ember since I came before the Ash," her voice lilted playfully. At this declaration, I took a deeper look. The two strangers did indeed have the same nose. The teasing was most definitely familial.


    Hugo sighed. "Please excuse these two. They don''t get out much."


    That was a pity. I would like to see more of these two. Even if they did like sowing discord between themselves.

 Chapter 110: Explosive Vision

    Chapter 110: Explosive Vision The whimsical woman playfully jabbed toward Duke Hugo with a pointed finger. She was not one to be insulted.


    "We get out plenty. Just not all the way to Ensis, like some people," Ember rolled her eyes.


    At her jab towards his ribs, Duke Hugo grabbed her hand and gently placed it in the crook of his other arm. If you missed the interaction, it would''ve just seemed like the man was escorting Ember in a courtly manner. A hint of a smirk ran across the duke''s face. I don''t think he generally got the better of the woman.


    Ember glared momentarily at her new predicament but any frustration she felt seemed to disappear behind joyous eyes. In no way did she seem to discourage the attention of her counterpart. I guess there goes my chances with her.


    Princess Alina cleared her throat. "I appreciate your help in these uncertain times, Duke Hugo, Ash and Ember." The Princess made short introductions of our traveling companions. At least Sir Balor kept his mouth shut. I suppose he would need somewhere to flee if Alina finally got sick of him. Not upsetting our neighbors to the south was probably a wise move.


    "Duke Hugo, have you seen any more of the vision you shared with us on the evening of my birthday?" Princess Alina cut to the question we all wondered.


    Duke Hugo straightened his shoulders and cleared his throat. "Sadly, Your Highness, I have not."


    Our Princess did not try to hide her disappointment, but something in me was momentarily relieved. The visions of the gnomes had been too accurate for my liking and it unnerved me to think there might be more.


    "However," the duke began again," I do think that I might glean more information if you recite the second stanza of the poem that brought about the first visions. My counterparts are here to help me show you any vision I might see."


    My stomach sank. This magic seemed too powerful. I could easily see it drive a man crazy waiting for visions to come true.


    The three gnomes linked arms in a circle, keeping their forearms together from elbow to wrist and intertwining fingers. Their faces cleared of emotion and their eyes closed. I wonder if they read each other''s thoughts in this kind of circle. Maybe that''s how they share visions.


    "Princess, please recite the second stanza. Whenever you''re ready," the Duke instructed.


    Princess Alina took a deep breath, rising to her full height. "Lies told in castle tower." She paused as a cloud-like bubble appeared above the gnomes. Grey and milky-white swirls of mist mixed together with no clear vision.


    "Form an ever-growing wedge." Alina slowly began again. The swirls intensified, seeming to blow like a hurricane, but no vision appeared. Alina shared a glance with Calista. I am sure they were wondering the same thing I was. I hope this trip was not a wild goose chase.


    My eye caught Sir Balor rolling his eyes. Even if the gnomes could not see into Alina''s future, the ability to create the vision bubble was impressive. Some people just refuse to enjoy life.


    "A most foul brute near her power," Alina continued with less confidence.


    The picture started shifting and changing. The storm in the bubble started to clear, but the picture was still hazy. A man fell backwards onto his hands. His face, obscured from his back, could not be seen. His identity remained a mystery.


    The fog in the background lifted slightly for a single figure holding a sword. This person was the reason the first man fell. The silhouette was slightly hidden by the figure of the fallen man in the foreground, cutting off the image of the attacker at their knees. Fabric flowed around their knees in the breeze. A dress made the most sense. This had to be a woman attacking.


    The man on the ground tried to retreat further, but slipped, falling backward a bit further as the shadow of the silhouette raised the sword overhead for an attack. The image faded as the sword began to swing toward the man on the ground.


    Something in me made my hand grab the hilt of my sword. Attacking someone unarmed did not sit well with me. Honor, justice and innocence should be defended. The attacking brute must be stopped.


    "Innocence grappled on the ledge," Alina finished the stanza with trepidation in her tone.


    The image shifted to two hands holding onto a rock face. Slowly one hand lost its grip. While trying to regain a better hold, the other hand lost traction. Both hands fell from the vision. A woman''s heart wrenching scream erupted from the vision bubble, bursting the cloud in a violent display.


    All three gnomes fell to the ground, narrowly avoiding the explosion of the vision sphere. My counterparts stood shell shocked for a moment, unsure of what we just witnessed. Sir Gavin and Sir John were the first to snap out of it. Both men came forward to help our gnomish friends from the ground.


    Sir Balor finally found his tongue, cursing loudly. Alina instantly blushed, not used to such words. Balor, oblivious to his faux pas, continued talking. "What was that? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Glad the Queen saddled us with this selfless individual so focused on protecting the Princess. I rolled my eyes.


    Duke Hugo straightened his garb before cutting his eyes in the direction of the offending party. "That language is uncalled for!"


    Gavin gave Balor a look full of heat and frustration. I wish he had better trained his yapping puppy.


    "Agreed! Please forgive my fellow countryman," Alina put on her diplomatic tone.


    "I must admit, though, I have never seen such a display of raw power from a vision," Duke Hugo turned to look at his counterparts.


    "Sounds linked to visions are rare. The few visions that I have seen with noises are typically rather quiet and easily misinterpreted. This is something the gnomish elders will need to know about," Ember said looking toward her companions. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both men looked worried. Neither seemed thrilled with that idea. The gnomes must have had intimidating leadership. With so few in their party, I wonder if leadership even knows these three came to see us.


    "Sister, we can''t do that! Father would be furious!" Ash''s mouth twisted into a tight line. I''m guessing at least their dad has no idea these two are here.


    Princess Alina let out an airy laugh. "I am sure you will find a way to tell them. After all, if I''m not mistaken, you are Crown Prince Blaise and High Princess Isolde. King Berlio can not stay mad for long."

 Chapter 111: Manners Matter

    Chapter 111: Manners Matter Ember jumped at the revelation. "I told you that disguise was not going to fool anyone!"


    Ash rubbed at his cheek, letting the ashen complexion wipe away. Underneath it revealed a more healthy looking skin tone.


    "At least I tried to conceal our identities through new names!" The younger brother retorted as he lowered the ill-fitting spectacles.


    "Yes, changing Blaise to Ash just sounds like your flame is going out. Which makes sense if you''re one candle short of a chandelier," the older sister laughed without malice. The humor was not intended to wound, but to playfully banter.


    "Maybe it was the name ''Ember'' that gave it away? Ever consider that?" The younger man deflected the blame for their discovery.


    Both siblings paused for a moment before turning to look at Princess Alina awaiting an answer as to how she figured out who they were. Alina smiled, keeping the juicy secret to herself for a moment.


    "Part of the blame falls on our esteemed Duke Hugo," Alina''s eyes glistened with humor. The siblings turned toward their counterpart to see how he betrayed them.


    "How so? Your Highness?" The Duke asked.


    "Well whenever I was not being as studious as he would like in my lessons, he would remind me of how honored I should be for my position. He would remind me that the gnomes have a High Princess, who was firstborn to the royal family, but would not inherit the throne because women cannot rule." The Princess looked at her former tutor knowingly.


    The distinguished man let his head bend oh so slightly. Duke Hugo seemed to know where this conversation was headed.


    "One day I asked him to show me what this woman looked like. He showed me the High Princess and the Crown Prince. Duke Hugo lingered on the lady''s portrait and whenever I would need a break from my studies I would ask to see her again. I never knew that Duke Hugo actually knew the Princess. I thought he just thought she was lovely," Princess Alina concluded.


    "See! I told you it wasn''t my fault, Isolde! Though it sounds like your portrait is partially to blame." Prince Blaise pointed out to a less interested Isolde. She was staring intently at the Duke who was giving her a shy glance back.


    The Duke shrugged toward the woman. Her face was almost unreadable. She seemed to be putting together some pieces of information but I could not decipher what.


    "Great. That''s all well and good, but can we all get out of here? Surely that explosion drew some attention from the Seers side of the border and we have no idea who is around here that is unsavory. I mean, isn''t the countryside where criminals go to hide?" Sir Balor proceeded to insult almost everyone in some way.


    "Although poorly said, Sir Balor does make a point that if someone were planning on harming any of the royalty present, we are not well covered," Sir John stepped in before my thoughts would allow me to say something permitted in such company.


    "Thank you for your help, Your Highnesses and Your Grace, but I think for all of our safety, it is best we split up," Princess Alina ended the meeting demurely.


    "Indeed. Best of luck, people of Ensis!" Prince Blaise nodded his head in respect and Alina curtsied in return.


    "Mount your horses. I know a place not that far from here where we can discuss what we have seen," I took charge of my group. After all, we were heading to my home.


    The smell of fresh baked bread reached my nose before my home was even in sight. The fields of farmers working diligently was a welcomed vision. My heart felt at rest like it hadn''t in weeks. I was home! Albeit with a few extra people in tow, but that did not matter for the moment.


    Alina threw up the hood on her traveling cloak at the sight of countrymen. Better safe than recognized.


    We dismounted in front of my barn. Buckley, my family''s hired hand, met us without question. He took the horses to tend to them. That''s one of my favorite things about Buckley. He never wastes words on unimportant things. My mother, on the other hand, is a completely different story. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There you are! I''ve been worried sick. You know Benate never visits me and you''ve been gone far too long, Holden! Come give your momma a hug!" Before I could protest, my mother wrapped me in a tight embrace.


    "Feels like you haven''t been eating. No matter! I just made bread. And there is plenty for your friends too! Hello, forgive Holden''s manners. I promise he wasn''t raised in this barn. I''m Evalyn! Welcome to my home. Let''s go inside where it is cozy!"


    I love my mother, but when she gets excited, she is a force to be reckoned with. No one can get a word in between her rantings. I saw Cali and Jacobson share a knowing glance with stifled smiles. I hope they don''t judge my mother too harshly. She loves deeply but her gregarious nature is sometimes perceived as vapid.


    We all piled around the kitchen table. Luckily this house was built with the Swordsman of the clan in mind, so there was space for quite a few visitors. My mother wasted no time in making sure every plate in front of every person had a generous portion of bread and fruit. She also put a pot on the stove and grabbed a spoon to start making her famous porridge.


    "Holden doesn''t bring friends around often. Who do I have the pleasure of meeting?" My mother tried to get introductions started.


    Alina dropped her hood. Her face was flushed. I''m sure she felt rude for having concealed her identity from her gracious hostess.


    My mother gasped "Oh my goodness, I did not recognize you, your highness. I did not know we had such an important guest!"


    "Do country bumpkins ever recognize important people?" Sir Balor scoffed almost under his breath toward Sir Gavin.


    My mother promptly hit Sir Balor on the head with her spoon. "Manners! Do not mumble. Especially in the presence of someone so dignified. Repeat what you said so we can all hear!"


    I stifled my laughter as Balor rubbed the back of his head. The ignorant fool repeated what he said at a louder volume.


    "Manners!" My mom said again, repeating the motion with her spoon. "I raised two boys with mouths that started out as foul as yours. I can raise another!"


    An idea blossomed in my head. The Queen did not say I had to return with Balor and Gavin. I smiled knowing the two men''s fate was in my hands

 Chapter 112: Second Rule of Babysitting by Lord Holden

    Chapter 112: Second Rule of Babysitting by Lord Holden My mother''s face was scrunched tight in an expression I knew all too well. Balor needed to tread carefully with my mother but I doubt he has enough smarts to realize it.


    "Madam. Do you realize who you just assaulted? Do you know who my father is? My uncle?" Balor sassed toward my savvy mother.


    "I know exactly who you are. You are the son of arrogance and the nephew of pride because those are the only beings in this world who would proclaim their own importance." My mother said as a matter of fact.


    "How dare you speak to me in such a way! Who are you to say such things?" Balor asked rhetorically but he bit off more than he could chew. My mother does not care for such literary devices.


    "You are speaking to a woman twice widowed that brought three beautiful children into this world. Two, of which are still with us. I have known suffering. I have known hardship. But I choose to bring some joy into this world instead of bitterness and contempt." The room stilled at my mother''s talking down.


    "However since you seem to only think of political status, I am the widow of Lord Kedrick, late Swordsman of the clan of Bear. I am the mother of Lord Holden, current Swordsman for the clan of Bear. I am Lady Evalyn of the court of Ensis. I do not demand your respect; I earn it!"


    There are many times in my life where my mother would embarrass me with her wordiness. This was not one of them. I could not be more proud of the way she handled our petulant guest.


    My mother surveyed her audience realizing she drew the attention of the entire party. She let out a short breath as if she had saved that air for more of Balor''s back talk.


    "If the rest of you might excuse us, I think this young man," my mother indicated toward Balor with her spoon but stopped just short of hitting the back of his head again. Balor still ducked out of caution. "And myself both could use a good dose of humble pie. That speech of mine got my feathers all puffed up and I caught myself preening. I think it best we go and make sure our farmers all have some refreshments while they''re working."


    "What are you talking about?" Balor retorted with his ever present attitude.


    "You and me. We will make a great team. You''ll pull the water from the well and we will carry it around to my neighbors to remind our community that we are here for each other. Hard work and service are always good things for a bitter heart." My mother recited her motto from my childhood.


    Sir Gavin stood from the table and gave a slight bow to my mother out of respect. "Might I join you both, Lady Evalyn?"


    Of course the Golden Child wanted to shield his clansman from a bit of hard work. I wish he would just let Balor fail on his own. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A willing heart is a great gift! Thank you for your offer, but I think this act of a service is a gift that will help raise this boy into a man that Ensis can be proud to claim as their own," my mother retorted.


    "I''m already raised!" Balor shot back in a tone too whiny for a man to use.


    Cali could not contain her laughter and half a chuckle escaped her pinched lips. My mother caught sight of it and smiled.


    "It seems that the jury disagrees. Up and up!" My mother motioned for Balor to stand. After he did so, she waved him toward the back door.


    For the first time in what felt like years, I was free of my most bratty charge. Maybe my mother could take over the rest of my babysitting job. Second rule in my future babysitting pamphlet will be to always involve a mother in tough cases.


    The room filled with air. It felt good to not hear the constant whine we had been bombarded with.


    "I suppose we should debrief about what we saw with our gnomish friends?" Sir John tried to direct the conversation without fully taking authority from me in my own home. He was a wise man.


    "Indeed." I agreed without fully knowing how to begin a conversation on the topic. There were quite a few opinions around the table that might put importance on different parts of the vision.


    "Did anyone recognize any figures in the visions?" I began.


    I looked around the room to a handful of my companions shaking their heads. I could not blame them. No faces were clear and one figure was never more than a silhouette. It was unlikely, but I had to ask.


    "Does anyone have any insight into what they saw or thought these visions might mean?" I asked. The table once again fell silent. I hoped it meant my counterparts were considering the importance of the question.


    "I have a thought but it might be a stretch." Sir Jacobson offered.


    "By all means, you have the floor." I countered. No one else seemed to have thoughts on the matter.


    Jacobson shifted in his chair, grounding himself before he spoke. I wish he believed in himself more.


    "The first two lines of the poem did not reveal any visions. This seems strange, given that this poem seems to be the key to our war with the Norads," I nodded in agreement with Jacobson''s words. "Maybe that is because that part of the poem has already happened? What if lies were already told in a castle tower and they''ve already started forming a wedge?"


    I looked around the table. Having experienced the gnomish prophecy ritual about as much as anyone else around me, I could not have any more insight into it. Sir Jacobson''s assessment made sense.


    "I suppose that could be true, but does that help us proceed with a plan of action?" I offered. Knowing part of the vision might be in the past did not give me much confidence in what could happen in the future.


    "I guess it could mean we focus on the third line. ''A most foul brute near her power'' is the person we need to identify. It would be easier if we knew which ''her'' we were dealing with." Sir Jacobson added.


    "I''m confused. Aren''t the visions all linked to Alina?" Cali offered.


    "They might be, but she doesn''t have the most power right now. I guess I mean to say that this brute could be near Queen Valerie or even the Autarch..." Sir Jacobson''s passion waned at the mention of our enemy. This vision just got more complicated.

 Chapter 113: Action Plan

    Chapter 113: Action Plan I eyed Lord Jacobson in confusion. I gave him a moment to collect himself. Talking about our enemy was never easy for him. "What makes you think that this vision has anything to do with the Autarch?"


    Jacobson squirmed in his chair for a moment. He seemed to want to avoid saying what he noticed. Maybe his claims did not have any reasoning behind them, after all this set of visions was not as clear as the first. Anything we said was simply a guess about the future.


    "It''s okay Jack. Speak your mind. No one else seems to have any thoughts at what the future holds," Cali spoke her mind to soothe the young Swordsman. Her speech seemed too gentle for the situation, making it my turn to shift uncomfortably.


    Jacobson gave a sincere smile toward Cali. Simply staring at Calista seemed to put the young man in a trance. The moment was tender and I felt like I was eavesdropping on something I should not hear. I figured out I was not alone in how I felt as Princess Alina cleared her throat politely to get both of her friends'' attention.


    Jacobson quickly came out of his daze. How such a child could be so easily charmed after a broken engagement baffles me. I looked around the table to give Jacobson a reprieve from my judgemental thoughts only to find Sir Gavin with an expression on his face that matched my own thoughts. At least I was not alone. Maybe these kids weren''t always annoying to have around.


    "Well," Lord Jacobson began, "the figure in the vision had a sword. Alina, does Queen Valerie have much experience with a sword?"


    Alina gave a light laugh, "I have never seen my mother train with any weaponry. The thought seems laughable." Although there were a few half hearted giggles from my younger counterparts that joined Alina, I was not among them. I simply thought of how Alina had wanted to be trained to defend herself not that long ago. The Queen could have that drive too.


    "Queen Valerie is most comfortable with a bow as a weapon. I do not think she would use a sword unless threatened with no other choice," Sir John stated as a matter of fact to a number of blank stares. He had known the Queen the longest. I suppose it would make sense for him to pick up a bit of information along the way.


    "Given that information, it makes sense that the vision is about the Autarch. I cannot imagine a monarch of Ensis attacking an unarmed man, but that seems to fit perfectly with the Autarch. That fact alone should make the Autarch highly suspect, but there is also the sword." Lord Jacobson ended his statement as if we should all know what he meant.


    Sir Gavin found his voice first. "What sword are you referring to?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know there was a lot to focus on in the vision, but does anyone else remember what the sword looked like?" Jacobson officially took over the line of questioning.


    "It did look a little strange. It curved in a way that reminded me of an antler," Princess Alina contributed.


    "It did look like the blade we found on the Norad soldier on our way back to the palace from the manor," Carrion added to the group.


    "Exactly! I think that the sword was forged by a Norad, so it would make sense for the blade to be used by their ruler," Jacobson sat back in his chair, looking proud of himself for his discoveries.


    "But who might she attack?" Sir Gavin asked, thinking aloud.


    "Well she has already attacked Ensis, so everyone could be a target." Calista stated before Jacobson could answer. She seemed to save him from having to mention how his father died.


    "If that man is a ''most foul brute near her power'' then that man might be on our side. Anyone who wants to take down the Autarch at least has one common goal with us. Should we not aid him in his mission?" Princess Alina added.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Even if the man challenges the Autarch, that does not mean he would not also challenge the throne of Ensis. We might be aligned in this one goal, but not allies." Sir John said a little too sagely.


    "I suppose that needs to be our first part of our plan of action. We need to figure out who the man is and if he is on our side," I said with determination. I much rather have actionable goals than hypothetical theories to bounce around the room.


    "How might we do that?" Princess Alina inquired.


    "Let''s start with suspects. Who might be close enough to the Autarch that she might take them on one-on-one?" I asked the crowd.


    As if they were one person, Lord Jacobson and Sir John spoke together. "Hymenaous" rang clear.


    My heart sunk. This was not the first time I heard Sir John share someone''s thoughts. Every time before this, his counterpart was his brother and not his nephew.


    "Fair assessment. But if he is the ''brute,'' we cannot assume loyalty to Ensis. He has already proven himself a traitor to the gnomes. Should we leave him to this foretold fate?" I asked without expecting a response.


    "What else can we do?" Cali retorted. "It''s not like we know when or where that prophecy will happen. We are not even sure that we have guessed all the pieces correctly."


    She was right. We were helpless to stop any of it.


    "Right you are. But, if I may, one last question. Did anyone recognize the hands that slipped in the last part of the vision?" I shot back.


    The room became as quiet as it was when we first began this discussion. So many theories and not enough concrete steps to move us forward. I felt like my mission failed in that respect, making me feel miserable.


    The empty porridge pot sitting on top of the stove restored some of my good humor. The entire trip was worth it just to see Sir Balor get taught a lesson.

 Chapter 114: Long Goodbye

    Chapter 114: Long Goodbye My mother does not take no for an answer. At least not from her son. When my mother and Balor returned from their neighborly activities, the great and powerful Lady Evelyn insisted that we all stay for another meal. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other Swordsmen and Queen Valerie were expecting us to be back soon. The only concession my mother allowed me was that my party could leave after a meal so that we would not travel on empty stomachs.


    I should have known that this concession meant my mother would find the recipes for the dishes that required the longest preparation time. She spared no expense in creating a lavish meal. To my surprise, my mother even allowed Sir Gavin to help her after his rather insistent third time offering. I am not sure if his persistence is a fault or a virtue.


    In defense of my clan''s matriarch, the food was delicious. She had a way to make even the most simple of dishes sublime, so getting to taste a meal where she went all out rivaled the faire at the palace. Every plate was emptied without any leftovers to be found.


    "Thank you for your hospitality and, as always, it was good to see you! But mother, we really must be going," I reminded her as she started to clear the table of empty dishes. I stood, grabbing dishes around me to be brought closer to the washtub.


    "Must you?" My mother argued half heartedly with her back to me. She turned to face me and her argument fell apart. "I know! I know! You are almost as important to the kingdom as you are to your mother." She spouted off with her hand to my cheek.


    I smiled. "Love you too," I responded. My mother likes exaggerating my importance in many different ways.


    Balor had remained almost silent since he got back from his outing with my mother. Only the occasional sigh or sneer escaped him up until this point.


    "Oh please! The only thing worse than all this sentimentality is having to be on horseback for another day!" The chubby brat grumbled.


    "You could walk," I offered. The exercise might do him some good. Just because he did not get to say goodbye to his mother before he ventured into the wilderness did not give him the right to take the opportunity away from me.


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Sir Balor retorted standing to his full, yet unimpressive, height.


    "Please Sir Balor! For once do not go trying to pick a fight. Lord Holden is a generous man. I do not think he would make you walk the entire way to the palace," Sir Gavin inserted himself into the conversation. It was unneeded. I could handle him myself.


    "Exactly. Not the entire way," I added fuel to the fire burning in Sir Balor''s stomach, while also turning Sir Gavin''s own words against him. I felt proud of that fact and my large smirk gave me away.


    "Holden! The poor child is tired of horseback! You should be more accommodating," my mother scolded, feigning being truly offended. A spark was in my mother''s eye that I knew only meant trouble.


    "See. Even the old lady knows you''re in the wrong," Sir Balor retorted. That boy does not know when he plays with fire.


    "He must stay here! I, of course, will send him back to the capital the moment he is feeling up to it. In the meantime, he has a lot of growing up to do!" My mother''s voice lilted in a singsong pattern. An observant listener would hear the threat that she so clearly laid out. Yet I still wonder how observant Sir Balor really is.


    "I think that can be arranged," I replied before Sir Gavin or Sir Balor had a chance to formulate an argument against such a plan. "Sir Balor, you are to stay here until Lady Evelyn clears you for service to the kingdom. At such a time, you will return back to the palace."


    My order was clear. The self-righteous complaining cretin would not accompany us back to court. I could see his face redden with frustration before peering over at Sir Gavin.


    "Lord Holden, if Lady Evalyn would be so kind, I would also like to stay," Sir Gavin piped up as I assumed he would.


    "Do you think your rear is sore because of horseback riding? I can almost guarantee that by staying, you will not get rid of your biggest pain in the backside," I said, instantly regretting it.


    "Holden! Manners!" My mother said as she tapped me on the back of the head with her wooden spoon. It was barely a graze. I never knew my mother to go easy on me for misbehaving, but time spent one-on-one with Sir Balor must have made her better understand my insult. She must''ve agreed with it on some level.


    I rubbed the back of my head to keep up the illusion of discipline. "I apologize for my unkind words. Sir Gavin, I give you leave to stay, as long as Lady Evalyn agrees," I knew my mother longed to have more company around. If she was going to take the most fallible of my group, she might as well have the perfectionist too.


    "My home is always open to visitors," my mother responded.


    "Thank you both for this opportunity to learn more about the clan of Bear alongside my clansman. He and I both will strive to be worthy of such an honor!" Sir Gavin oozed humility in a way that was almost off putting to me.


    With short goodbyes, what remained of our party was off toward the palace. I hope that the Queen and Council did not want to see the two young gentlemen of the clan of Falcon back in court. If they desired it, someone else would get the pleasure of having the two boys as traveling companions. At least for now, the day was as sunny as my outlook about this newest development.

 Chapter 115: Gatekeepers

    Chapter 115: Gatekeepers The city came into view with a silver moon rising from the horizon illuminating the silhouette. I suppose there are pros and cons to arriving at the castle after nightfall.


    Alina would not need to worry as much about commoners recognizing her in the streets. After nightfall the streets are typically bare except for patrons of the tavern. In my experience with that clientele, they could swear up and down they saw the Princess the night before and no one would believe them.


    However, getting the guards at the gate to open it was another matter. I had come and gone a million times in the darkness of night to and from the city, but recent events made the guards more weary of late night travelers.


    I was not sure if it would be worth showing the soldiers that the Princess was outside the gate. It would make our entrance to the city go faster, but would also cause more of a stir. I do not think that it was widely advertised that our Crown Princess was not safely in the palace.


    There was also the fact that the Queen and Council expected us long ago. I only hope that our tardiness will be forgiven once everyone was safely accounted for. To ensure that we all do in fact make it to the palace, it might be best if Princess Alina does not reveal herself at the main gate.


    "Put up your hoods!" I yelled to my traveling companions as we neared the fortress. It seemed hypocritical to give such a command as I dropped mine to my shoulders.


    The intimidating stone wall of the city reached high above our heads as we approached the closed gate. Two guards saw us approach and lit torches to reveal their faces.


    "The city is closed! Return at first light!" One of the guards yelled. I suppose that was the easiest way to deal with visitors after dark.


    "My party has business at the palace!" I yelled back.


    The two men spoke softly to one another. It seemed this breech in protocol was unheard of and that neither man recognized me. Maybe I should have started by shouting my name. I just didn''t want to have to reveal the rest of my party and a single introduction seemed awkward.


    "One moment!" The same voice yelled back. His counterpart disappeared from his post. I guess this was above either of their pay grades.


    My horse snorted impatiently. After all this travel it seemed cruel to be so close to a barn and yet so far. I wholeheartedly agree.


    The disappearing guard came back with a third gentleman. In the dim light it was hard to tell if I knew the man but his bearing seemed familiar.


    "State your business and your name," the man yelled. The voice was familiar. This was the same officer that I relieved of Sir Gavin and Sir Balor. Maybe it was just my imagination, but even his threatening tone into the dark seemed more cheerful than our first meeting.


    "Lord Holden, Swordsman of the clan of Bear with a company that has business at the palace!" I yelled back. No need to prolong this interaction.


    Although I''m sure it was not meant for my ears, I could hear the commanding officer reprimand the guards for waking him. Clearly I was not who the wall was meant to keep out.


    "Open the gate!" The officer yelled. "Lord Holden, please proceed with your party."


    The metal grate slowly lifted as the sound of chains clanging as they coiled around a cog filled the silent night. Behind the heavy gate there was a small passageway before two heavy wooden doors protected the city. The creak of the doors almost rivaled the sound of the metal gate being lifted out of place.


    I lead my companions through the city gates. Somehow after dark everything seemed more intense. We were met on the other side by a company of guards that slowly parted as we passed, almost guiding us to their commander. When we got close enough to him, a few men stood between me and the rest of the party. I involunentarily reached for my sword.


    "Lord Holden, have you come to the city by your own free will?" The officer questioned.


    I rarely entered the city gates after dark with such a large company. It never crossed my mind that this might send the city guards into a panic thinking someone was using me as a puppet to enter the city after nightfall.


    "I am here by my own free will and by Queen Valerie''s orders. My company is expected at the castle," I added, making my intentions clear. The entire company seemed to take a collective breath.


    "Very well. Have a pleasant rest of your night," the man saluted and we were finally allowed into the city.


    When we finally set foot on the palace grounds, Queen Valerie, Lord Garrison and Lord Bleddyn were there to meet us.


    "I am sorry for the delay at the city gates," Queen Valerie apologized before any of us had a chance to even explain. "A messenger was sent when you all were granted access. We will have to update our system to better streamline."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Any improvements would be appreciated," I replied. I would prefer to not have men question me in a way that seemed on the verge of combat. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is late. Did you encounter trouble on the road that kept you? Where are my clansmen?" Lord Garrison asked nonchalantly. The last question should have been the first but he didn''t want to seem too eager to point out his son''s absence.


    "We are fine. Your clansmen are safe." I was about to start giving a more detailed report, when a yawn escaped me.


    "Lord Holden, you seem exhausted. So do the rest of you. Do you have any urgent news from your travels? If not, I suggest we postpone any meeting until before petitioners court tomorrow morning," Queen Valerie suggested.


    "Wise indeed, Your Majesty. Let''s reconvene then," I added and the company started to disperse to their homes for the night.


    Something felt wrong about that statement. I could not quite pin down why until I was almost out the palace door. Carrion wanted to propose at the next petitioners court. Tomorrow was going to be interesting.

 Chapter 116: The Second Brother on the Third Stair

    Chapter 116: The Second Brother on the Third Stair I momentarily thought about taking up a room in the soldiers barracks inside the castle walls. It was closer and I needed sleep. The idea of Sir Gavin and Sir Balor showing up in the middle of the night because my mother was already tired of their antics is what ultimately drove me toward my brother''s home.


    I ambled through the palace gates toward the familiar path that led to the city market. Benate''s home was inherited from his father. I never met the spirited clockmaker. In fact, without his passing I would not have been born.


    My mother kept the man''s memory alive for Benate by telling stories of love and laughter. The gentleman had a brilliant mind and loved to fix things. My mother always affectionately called him "Sweet Lamb" or "Sweet Lambert" so much so that until fairly recently, my brother and I thought the endearment was part of his name.


    Lambert worked creating, designing and selling clocks and other mechanical trinkets in the city market. Being a practical man, he built his home on the second story of his business with an exterior door accessible from a staircase. Although the shop is still maintained by Lambert''s apprentice, my mother never sold the home she shared with her first husband.


    Benate was only three when his father died. Our mother has never gone into detail about the infection that took his life, only saying he fought it for months before losing the battle. Whenever she talks about losing Sweet Lambert, she wishes us both long and happy marriages where we never have to bury a spouse. Sadly, she has now buried two.


    In her grief, my mother barely could manage the storefront. As she says, she went about dazed and hurting. One such day she almost accidentally stepped out in front of a carriage, until two strong arms saved her from a grueling fate. She says that is when she literally fell for my father.


    Lord Kedrick was already a Swordsman for the clan of Bear. Our mother was hesitant at first, or so the story goes. She thought true love only happened once in a lifetime. Their courtship lasted until Evalyn visited the countryside, where she fell in love with the community as much as the man.


    My father raised Benate as his own. My burly older brother was barely six by the time I came into the picture and he has been my closest friend ever since.


    Lambert''s home was used by my family as our own makeshift inn whenever we needed to go to the city. My mother gifted Benate the keys to his father''s home on his 18th birthday, saying it was Sweet Lambert''s wish that his son would one day be blessed by the dwelling.


    Benate packed up and has lived in the city ever since, much to our mother''s protest. Although I know he enjoyed growing up in the countryside, his handyman skills are more profitable in the city.


    My trip down memory lane consumed my time enough for me to reach the bottom of the staircase of my brother''s home. In my distracted state, I forgot to skip the third stair. It creaked in a loud protest. I know better than to use it, so I really must be tired.


    I waited a moment on the fourth step just to make sure I did not wake anyone in the houses of the sleeping city market. After a few moments of blessed silence I continued my lumbering.


    I used my spare key, hoping not to disturb my brother at such a late hour. As the door opened, the clocks in the store below chimed the late hour loudly and clearly, startling me. I chuckled at my own skittishness while proceeding into the home, slightly embarrassed by jumping at the sound.


    That is when I realized my mistake. A lumbering shadow rushed toward me from behind the door. I tried to dodge the attack, but was caught in the embrace of two large arms, pulling me toward the unknown aggressor. I pushed my weight into the embrace, making us both fall off balance. We tumbled over each other in the darkness.


    Somehow I did not win the battle to remain on top of the messy tangled web of limbs. My senses heightened and in a surge of self preservation, I tried to throw my captor from atop me. The hulking figure did not budge. I was pinned. That moment of stillness allowed reason to take control of me.


    "Benate! It''s Holden! Get off of me!" I barked into the darkness.


    "Holden?" My brother replied as he slowly climbed off of me. "Why did you not skip the third stair?"


    "I''m tired. That''s why. Do you always attack people who forget to skip the third stair?" I asked incredulously. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only when they come in the middle of the night without warning!" Benate retorted with a valid point. "You could have been a thief who finished with the shop and was looking for more. Just be glad I didn''t pick up my sword."


    "I suppose that''s fair," I responded. Although I was the Swordsman for our clan, my brother''s skill with a sword was almost inhuman. I always thought that our clan might have chosen the wrong brother to hold their highest position. "You probably would have skewered me. I haven''t gotten much practice hanging out with teenage nobility the last few days."


    Benate yawned, tired after the excitement of tackling me wore off. "Not all those young ones are terrible with a blade. Do you know Lady Calista? Did I tell you about the time we once both disarmed each other in a sparring match?"


    "Wow. That''s impressive." I stated keeping my tone light. Even in the darkness I did not risk rolling my eyes in fear that Benate might see and ask more questions. In my brother''s home I could not escape stories of my babysitting charges. Oh well. Tomorrow is another day.

 Chapter 117: Dream

    Chapter 117: Dream I fell asleep the instant I hit the pillow. Not even Benate''s boisterous snoring stirred me. Sadly, during the night I had a vivid dream that left me less than rested.


    Instead of taking my group of teens to the border to meet with the gnomes, I took a glowing orb with two bright white cores swirling inside it. The gnomes closed their eyes and held their hands like they did when presenting their prophecy. Instead of seeing the prophecy again, my orb floated above them.


    As the orb floated one of the cores started to turn gray. The other core seemed not to change, but next to its gray counterpart, it seemed green.


    I took the orb with me back to the capital and took care of it like a pet. The next morning the orb split into two. The gray orb was tricky and mischievous, breaking things and slowly turning darker and darker. The white orb slowly turned into a deep green orb as its counterpart turned almost black.


    I reached my wits end and finally yelled at the naughty dark orb. As I did so, the last scene of the gnomes'' most recent prophecy popped into my mind. Hands grappled on the ledge of a cliff. The scream erupted. The dark orb disappeared and the green orb burst from its shape. The deep green faded into a bright white. This flash of light blinded me for a moment before I sat up in bed.


    That was terribly confusing. I theorized to myself as to what it could all mean. In the dream, I skipped going to see my mother. I remember thinking that I wanted to get back to the capital as the orb turned gray. Maybe these were connected.


    Our mother did encourage me to tell Benate to write more. The orbs could represent my brother and myself with one trying to pacify maternal overreach and the other trying to be free from it through mischief. My brother did tend toward forgetting to write to our overly affectionate mother. Could that mean that our mother was the one screaming in the prophecy? Surely not.


    Somehow that didn''t seem right, but it was the best I could theorize. The subconscious was something dizzyingly hard to unravel. That dream might mean nothing. Whatever made me dream such a dream, sure made me wake up hungry. The sun was far from rising, but that did not stop me from making myself at home in Benate''s kitchen.


    I tried to put my strange dream behind me as I scrambled eggs and cooked some bacon. Although my brother no longer lived in the country, his kitchen was well stocked with the luxuries we grew up with.


    The smell of food must''ve awoken Benate, because he soon joined me in the small kitchen. Over breakfast I reminded Benate to write to our mother.


    "Did she tell you to remind me?" Benate laughed at my request while good naturedly rolling his eyes.


    "You know she did," I smiled.


    "I swear I spend a quarter of the waking hours of my free time writing and standing in line to post letters. You would think a letter every week or so would be enough. Half the time I have nothing to tell her!" Benate shook his head.


    "I would say a visit might quiet her requests for a bit, but you may get trapped out there. If you do, at least you won''t have to settle for my cooking," I joked, holding up a piece of nearly burnt bacon.


    "Our mother can cook, that''s for sure. But I think I''ll take my chances with the post for now. Sorry you have to be her messenger." The sincerity in his voice warmed my heart. He was a good brother.


    With my duty to my family complete, I moved on to the castle for duty to my country. The queen and council convened in the usual room. The room seemed smaller with the addition of Princess Alina, Cali, Carrion, and Sir John.


    I thought I was on time, but I was either mistaken or everyone else was early because I entered the room last. Carrion caught my eye as he and Princess Alina were speaking near the door. Carrion had on a full dress coat that must have been a family heirloom. The long flowing coat of the garment went just past the knees to reveal pants underneath and was much too formal for everyday wear. Surely this was not what he was going to wear whenever he knew he would be invited to a council meeting.


    "I think you misunderstand me," Princess Alina offered in response to something I did not catch. Carrion looked self assured.


    "Your Highness, you have no need to worry. I will hold true to my promise. I just have not had a moment to speak to my father just yet," Carrion said quickly.


    "But you see there is no need to speak to him," Alina tried to explain but was interupted.


    "He''s over there. I just missed him this morning. I''ll go pull him aside right now!" Carrion turned on his heel before Alina had a chance to finish her thought.


    "Everyone is here. Please take your seats! I would hate for Petitioner''s court to be delayed if this meeting goes long," Queen Valerie took hold of the meeting before Alina or Carrion had a chance to talk to the people they were trying to reach. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I guess the Princess did not have a moment to talk to Carrion about his intentions. I would hate to be in either of their shoes right now.


    "Lord Holden, please start us off with your report on what happened at the border," Queen Valerie commanded before I could put any more thought into the unfortunate impending proposal. I transitioned my thoughts to business but could not help but wonder if this drama was what made court so appealing to certain ladies of the upper classes.

 Chapter 118: Unfortunate Assignment

    Chapter 118: Unfortunate Assignment Along with the help of my traveling companions, I explained what was seen in the prophecy that the gnomes so graciously showed us. Queen Valerie''s brow furrowed upon hearing that sounds were not common in such magical displays. I do not think she liked that piece of information.


    "You said you were met at the border by only 3 gnomes? Two of which were from the direct royal family?" Queen Valerie inquired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I replied. Not sure what that part had to do with anything, but I answered her question honestly.


    "What does that mean, My Queen?" Sir John asked. Few people used that more familiar title rather than Her Majesty, but with him it rolled off the tongue. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good question. Sir John. I have been reading up on gnomish prophecy since I heard of the last prophecy about our kingdom. It seems the gnomish royal line came to power because their prophetic ability is said to be among the most accurate. It gave their kingdom hope that those in power might make the wisest choices for their prosperity," Queen Valerie explained.


    "Since there were two members of the royal family present for this prophecy that would mean they should possess quite a lot of power. Could this overabundance of power be the cause of the sound that burst the prophecy, Your Majesty?" Lord Jacobson started his query with an excited exuberance that faded as he realized he was probably speaking out of turn and a bit too loudly. The formal title was added at the end to curb his enthusiasm and try to maintain some semblance of decorum.


    "Although the royal siblings should possess a lot of power, I cannot imagine this was the first time they have been called upon to prophesy together. Their power might have aided in such a strong reaction, but I do not think that it was the source," the Queen wisely responded.


    Sadly beyond this piece of knowledge about the gnomes, the council seemed just as stumped as my traveling companions were about what we had seen. Lord Bleddyn stared at a fixed point on the table for most of the meeting. I think if anyone might have insight into our enemy that could prove helpful, it might be him. The Swordsman from the clan of wolves seemed almost catatonic instead of helpful.


    While my traveling companions explained what we had theorized as a group, my focus wandered to the tired warrior. The fire that once drove Lord Bleddyn to be outspoken and bold seemed to have been reduced to ash and embers. Defeated was the word that best described him in my mind. We needed all of our Swordsmen in top shape to face this enemy as a united front. I think someone needs to talk to him. As if the council read my thoughts, Lord Bleddyn''s name was called.


    "Lord Bleddyn? Do you not agree?" Lord Garrison repeated.


    "Beg pardon. What?" Lord Bleddyn replied as his eyes finally shifted around the room. It was almost as if he was realizing he was in the council chamber for the first time since the meeting began.


    Lord Garrison cleared his throat to allow his brother-in-arms a moment to collect himself. "Do not you agree that it might be best if we keep our soldiers and scouting parties closer to the capital along the northern border? If the first part of the prophecy is in fact about the Autarch, we will have no way of knowing if it comes to pass. The best we can do is try to keep our men further from dangerous ledges. That is if you and Lord Holden agree." Lord Garrison''s logic was sound.


    "I agree," I added, giving Lord Bleddyn a few more moments to collect his thoughts.


    "If those are our orders, they will be carried out. Is that all, Your Majesty?" Lord Bleddyn inquired.


    Queen Valerie looked frustrated at the question before her face softened toward the man. He was trying to heal from the shock of everything in his own way and I could see the compassion in her eyes.


    "I suppose so. The Petitioner''s Court is supposed to begin soon anyway. Council is dismissed," She announced. Lord Bleddyn was the first to rise and quickly scurry out of the room. I could not blame him for disliking being within the stuffy walls of the castle. He probably needed some fresh air.


    I breathed a sigh. I had not been given a new assignment besides telling my men along the border to rein in their scouting perimeter. I think that means that I might be able to spend some time away from the capital and get to do more than pass through the place I call home.


    "Lord Holden, a word?" Queen Valerie asked as the throng of people started to exit.


    "Certainly, Your Majesty," I replied. I lingered near my seat and caught a glimpse of Princess Alina trying to catch Carrion. Carrion seemed to not notice as he ran after his father.


    When the door closed behind the rest of our counterparts, Queen Valerie spoke. "Lord Holden, thank you for accompanying my daughter and the rest of the group to the border."


    "It was my duty, Queen Valerie," I responded. I could not bring myself to tell her that I was thoroughly relieved that it did not last longer. I was not cut out for babysitting.


    The Queen''s expression soured. "Was that all it was? Did you not enjoy it at least a little?"


    "I suppose it had its moments," I battled with my words. "But there are other assignments I prefer rather than watching over the young nobility." Hopefully that was not offensive. I mean I did not call them all children like I was prone to doing in my head.


    "What a shame. I have some bad news for you. I think that Lord Jacobson could use some help adjusting to being a young Swordsman and I think you are the best person for the job. You are assigned to the capital for safety detail of the castle focusing on Princess Alina. Where you find my daughter, you will typically find Jack. You can start at the Petitioner''s Court." The Queen stood and did not wait for my reply before leaving the chamber. Goodie. More babysitting.

 Chapter 119: The Line Up

    Chapter 119: The Line Up I stood in the council chamber by myself for a moment. I missed the peacefulness of the assignments I generally took on in the wilderness. This was not my idea of fun, however delaying the inevitable was clearly not the solution either.


    I left the royal wing and proceeded towards the Petitioner''s Court. A large crowd was already assembled as I made my way in the back door. I probably should have proceeded to the doorway that led directly behind the dais, but my circuitous route was much more fun. I did not enjoy crowds, but at least I had a few more moments where I did not have to interact with anyone personally. Or so I thought.


    "Holden!" A blonde beauty said with a wide smile. "Oh, I''m sorry. I mean Lord Holden. Forgive me." The cheeks of the vivacious woman hinted toward pink, bringing out her deep blue eyes. Her face seemed familiar, but I could not place it. I am not sure who in court would not first know me by my title. Not that I minded. This lovely lady could call me Holden if she desired.


    "Hello!" I replied with a bright smile, hoping that might buy me some time to further scour the back of my mind to figure out how I might know this woman.


    "I''m sorry for calling you out of your title," the woman apologized again. "I was just so excited to see a familiar face. Father sends me to Petitioner''s Court whenever he can spare me from the clock shop to make sure no rules of commerce change. It was just refreshing to see you."


    The clock shop. Father. Those sparkling blue eyes. All of these clues fit perfectly into a place as the woman I once knew as ''Young Gella'' half heartedly embraced me with one arm. The apprentice that took over the clock shop that my brother lived on top of had a daughter younger than me. As children we would play together whenever my father would bring me to the capital on business. We were fast friends back then, although the years have kept us apart.


    "Good to see you too, Gella!" I responded, returning the embrace. "We must catch up sometime!"


    "I would like that. After the Petitioner''s Court, I am heading back to the shop. We could walk together, if you like?" At the end of her offer her tone raised in pitch, as if she was not sure she should have been so forward with her request.


    "I would like that. It would be my pleasure." I offered. I would have to figure out later how I might explain a short break from my babysitting duty to Queen Valerie. Maybe ''Young Gella'' was old enough to need a friend more than a babysitter.


    Even if I wanted to continue my pleasant conversation with my old friend, I did not have the opportunity. Royal fanfare played by trumpeters quieted the crowd and allowed the official proceedings to commence. Queen Valerie eyed me in the crowd and gave me a pointed look. I needed to move closer to the dais to better present a united front with Lord Jacobson. He happened to situate himself near Princess Alina and Lady Calista.


    "I must go." I offered as a goodbye to Gella. I was awful at knowing what to say when duty called. I took confident strides to stand next to the younger Swordsman.


    I surveyed the line of petitioners. The line ended shortly after it began. To my surprise, Carrion was not among those standing. Maybe Princess Alina finally got through that thick skull to knock some sense into it.


    Somehow that thought made me wonder how my mother was getting along with her two charges. A smile crept onto my face as I remembered the first strike of that wooden spoon to the back of Balor''s head. I was positive my mother was doing wonderful, but I could only imagine how the two boys from the clan of Falcon were fairing.


    My reminiscing made me only halfway pay attention to the first two petitioners. A short man had a land dispute with his neighbor and a slender woman asked for the theft of some of her shopwares to be investigated. The short line was already dwindling. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as I was starting to get my hopes up for an easy day, I saw a very frustrated Carrion join the back of the line. His face was deep red and he seemed to be mumbling something to himself. I just had to start getting my hopes up. At least now I had someone to keep me entertained.


    He still wore his formal coat that I saw during the council meeting. He clearly was not comfortable in that amount of fabric since he kept smoothing the fabric with his hands. I, for one, am thankful such coats have long gone out of fashion. I tried one on once in the marketplace while visiting Benate. He was around the corner and did not see me pick up the item to try it on. In a silhouette or shadow that type of coat almost resembles a dress. When Benate rounded the corner looking for me, he was looking the wrong way and bumped into me. He saw my shadow first and started perfusing apologizing to the ''fine lady'' he bumped. Needless to say, his laughter fully put me off of the idea of ever owning such a coat.


    Surveying the line once more, I saw another surprise. Carrion was not the last one in line any more. Sir John now rounded out the line. Maybe he was a placeholder to mark the end of the line. I had never seen such a technique used before, but there is a first time for everything.


    Looking more closely at Sir John, I noticed his eyes were fixed on something. Following their path, I found their mark. Queen Valerie smiled sweetly back toward the man of the clan of Stag. It almost looked as if her smile held back happy tears. I never got such a reaction from following orders.

 Chapter 120: End of the Line

    Chapter 120: End of the Line John''s eyes stared at Queen Valerie as if she was true north. What a devout subject. His loyalty could not be questioned. His feet seemed planted as if the earth could crumble beneath him and he would still find the resolve to accomplish any task set before him by this Queen and Country. He only seemed to waver to look toward the floor once the Queen''s cheeks seem to flush.


    I could not seem to fathom why he might need to cut off the back of the Petitioner''s line. I had never seen such a method used before and it seemed strange to cut off the commoners'' access to the monarchy so quickly. In times of war, the general public seemed to have a heightened sense of awareness about unusual happenings. This type of information has led to many scouting missions among my men already. There must be something I am missing.


    I looked toward Princess Alina in hopes that she could give better insight into the puzzle. Her face, however, was glaring daggers at the young nobleman in front of Sir John. Sir Carrion had her full and undivided attention. If she had the magic of the Norads, I think that Carrion would have burst into flames from the intensity of such an expression.


    Carrion, for his part, did not even spare Alina a glance. He seemed to be muttering and mumbling to himself while his eyes flitted to various points on the tile floor. I can only imagine his thoughts now could not be pleasant. How much more unpleasant will they be if he gets rejected in front of the entire court?


    My eyes wandered back toward the dais. Lord Jacobson caught my gaze. His furrowed brow and tight lips highlighted an anxious countenance. His eyes flit between Carrion and something he fidgeted with in his hands. A simple ring with a single green stone inlaid in the band was being moved between his right hand pinky and ring finger. I never noticed him wear any jewelry before today, but in his defense, I do not typically look for such adornments.


    I would never understand the fashions of court. Between Carrion''s smoothing of his attire and Jacobson''s fidgeting with ring, I cannot imagine anyone ever fully gets comfortable here. In all of my musings I fully missed the entire petition of the gentleman standing in front of Carrion.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. May your rule be long!" The man ended and bowed. I hope that petition had nothing to do with any of my men, but even if it did I think a record would still be sent to me of today''s petitions. I was not in court often enough for that procedure to break down because of one day.


    Carrion stepped forward and bowed low. This showed his formal attire in all its glory. The entire room seemed to hold its breath. Or possibly just my section of the room.


    "My gracious sovereigns. Her Majesty Queen Valerie and Her Highness Princess Alina. May you live long and your reign be fair and just. If it pleases the house of the phoenix, may I request permission to petition the court?" Carrion''s voice rang clear. I was near enough to the dais to hear the hushed mumblings of three responses on top of each other not given by Queen Valerie.


    "Please don''t." I heard Princess Alina wish aloud.


    "He wouldn''t" Cali muttered.


    "Oh no." Jacobson rounded out the chorus.


    Queen Valerie took her eyes off of Sir John to shoot the mumbling crowd a look of warning. This type of behavior would not be tolerated in her court.


    "It so pleases the throne." Queen Valerie responded.


    "I thank thee for listening to the petition of your humble servant.I am Sir Carrion, son of Lord Bleddyn of the clan of Wolves. I have come to ask my gracious and benevolent sovereign for the hand of her daughter, Princess Alina, in marriage" Carrion smiled smugly.


    Queen Valerie seemed to only just now realize what the mumbling she had quieted was about. Her typically unbreakable composure faltered for a moment as her mouth gaped open in disbelief. She collected herself beautifully as she recited the next question mechanically. "Who can speak of your honor and justice?" She recited looking at Sir John with a hurt expression.


    "I know we are in unprecedented times, and so please forgive this somewhat unorthodox breach in ceremony. I would ask Lord Jacobson to speak on my behalf. As he was recently betrothed to our fair princess, I believe that this would unite our clans and kingdom beautifully." Sir Carrion motioned to the court with a flourish.


    As Carrion spoke, I saw Sir John assess the room before slowly backing away from the petitioner''s line. Carrion seemed to be a hot coal thrown from the fire that Sir John did not want to touch with a ten foot pole. His expression toward the Queen looked mournful. Proposals do generally end court proceedings, so I guess Sir John was relieved from duty. No need to be that broken up about it. I wish I was relieved from duty.


    By the end of Carrion''s speech, all eyes in the court were on Lord Jacobson. I could hear a gulp as Jacobson tried to swallow his nerves. I certainly would not want to be him right now. I saw the young Swordsman look toward Princess Alina to assess the situation. In Alina''s pleading eyes, I could see that she did not want to marry this man. Lord Jacobson apparently did too.


    "It is not my duty to speak to your qualities. It would also not be within my power to allow you to renounce your clan, Sir Carrion." Lord Jacobson pointed out the obvious flaw in Sir Carrion''s proposal.


    Carrion''s eyes narrowed toward Jacobson. "I beg you to reconsider, Lord Jacobson. Our country needs a king who is faithful and true in times of war." The change in his tone was almost unperceivable but the edge in his statement was clearly a threat for those observant enough to catch it. Carrion''s eyes shifted between Cali and Jacobson before he added a last statement with a flourish. "Just like King Caderyn valiantly fell protecting our great land!"


    I have no idea why Cali was getting dragged into Carrion''s plans, but clearly Lord Jacobson did. He stiffened next to me. His hand that once fidgeted with his ring now was clenched tightly in a fist. Lord Jacobson turned toward the dais and bowed low. "Your Majesty Queen Valerie, and Your Highness Princess Alina," Jacobson began before taking a deep breath to try and settle the vein that was popping out of his neck.


    Carrion looked triumphant. Princess Alina looked on the verge of tears. I know she is not powerless, but decorum, tradition and pride seemed to bind her hands at this particular moment.


    "I hope you would support my request to have Sir Carrion escorted home until such a time as he can find clansmen to speak to his qualities and seek permission from his Swordsman to renounce his clan," Lord Jacobson''s words left the entire court silent.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121: Court Room Drama

    Chapter 121: Court Room Drama Carrion''s smile faltered at Jacobson''s suggestion. His cheeks flushed with anger before a tight forced smile reappeared across his face. I saw Carrion''s fist tighten toward where he usually found the hilt of his sword. Today, however, he appeared in court weaponless. Probably for the best.


    "That is an excel...." Princess Alina started but never finished. She was simultaneously silenced on two fronts. Queen Valerie shot Alina a warning glance. It was improper for the Princess to speak during a proposal. However even if this did not quiet our future monarch, Carrion''s interrupting did.


    Carrion, seemingly unaware of Princess Alina even speaking lashed out in a severe but tempered tone. "That is out of order, Sir Jacobson. My petition is before the court. Not yours! It is against court protocol and decorum. To think you were almost part of this magnificent and just family presiding before us!"


    The members of the court had never seen such a display. Instead of the usual murmurs and whispers that occasionally disrupted court, there was instead a cacophony of shocked responses from court goers.


    My eyes fell toward the blonde vision my childhood friend had become. Her mouth fell agape. She was not among the vocal crowd, but she too was nonetheless appalled. Maybe she should travel with this group of quarreling teenagers. It does wonders for character development.


    "Order!" The Queen''s voice bellowed. The command reverberated off the hard surfaces of the ceiling and walls giving Queen Valerie an even more commanding presence. The hall instantly quieted, waiting for the next bit of juicy drama. This is exhausting.


    "I expect everyone in this court to treat our laws and traditions with respect. Including the gentlemen before me." Queen Valerie took a deep breath and eyed the two teenage noblemen. Lord Jacobson bowed his head in contrition, but Sir Carrion seemed to think the queen sided with his last statement. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Decorum does indeed need to be maintained," Queen Valerie emphasized the same word Carrion used. "However, Lord Jacobson did bring up a matter of protocol as well. Sir Carrion, I see you have not brought your clan''s Swordsman to the court. Does Lord Bleddyn oppose this union? Will he not allow his son to renounce the mighty clan of Wolves?"


    The room seemed to be void of air. No one moved or fidgeted in anticipation of Sir Carrion''s response. The way Queen Valerie phrased the question must have stung. It''s one thing for a Swordsman to not think his clansman is a good match for the Princess, but another to think their own son isn''t worthy of such an honored position.


    "I do not believe my father is opposed to the match. I could not locate the Swordsman prior to this court." Carrion slowly elongated the word ''father'' as if it was an annoyance to even think of the relation.


    "Very well," the Queen said while motioning forward to a swarthy guard next to her. "Alejo, please search the palace training grounds for Lord Bleddyn. If he can be found within the walls, please let him know that his presence is required at court."


    "It will be done, Your Majesty." The guard bowed deeply then departed.


    "Hopefully we can settle this matter shortly, Sir Carrion," Queen Valerie said soothingly. Although it seemed to soothe no one. Alina was anxiously staring toward the guard as he took his leave. It seemed she was willing him to stay so the Swordsman could not be found.


    Carrion looked angry. This was not what he thought would happen. How he ever thought Jacobson would vouch for him is beyond my understanding.


    The silence in the room drew out long and uncomfortable. A stray cough felt deafening. Carrion could take it no longer.


    "Your Majesty, please allow someone from my clan to speak on behalf of my qualities while we wait for my Swordsman to be located. Perhaps my sister?" Carrion eyed his twin in a way that sent shivers down my spine. Not a threat, but certainly not an endearing glance.


    Cali, for her part, did not flinch. Maybe this was just the way these two interacted. I could not imagine tolerating that much hubris on a daily basis. Cali opened her mouth to respond to her brother, but was cut off by the queen.


    "I do not think that is necessary. If Lord Bleddyn cannot be found, then this proposal must wait for another day in court. Let''s first see if he can be found before we continue." Queen Valerie squared her shoulders and addressed the entire court. "Are there any other petitions that need to be heard today?"


    I noticed the queen and Sir John locked eyes once more. Sir John splayed his hand in a motion toward Carrion and shook his head in an almost imperceivable motion. Queen Valerie frowned deeply but searched the rest of the court goers for any other latecomers needing the attention of the crown. No one came forward.


    The court waited for the return of the queen''s guard. I stole a glance toward Gella. She shrugged toward me. She had no idea how this might end either.


    Alejo soon returned and announced to the room, "The Swordsman Lord Bleddyn was not found within the castle walls, Your Majesty."


    "That settles the matter." Queen Valerie announced. That did not dissuade the jilted suitor.


    "I beg you to reconsider, Your Majesty! For the sake of the kingdom!" Carrion pleaded.


    "I do not think a delay till things can be done properly will harm the kingdom, Sir Carrion." Queen Valerie insisted.


    "No! This cannot be happening! Alina, help!" Carrion begged. A few gasps around the room made Carrion realize he had forgotten Princess Alina''s title in his plea for help.


    "Enough!" Queen Valerie bellowed standing to her full height. "Lord Holden, please escort Sir Carrion home. Maybe some time away from court will help him remember the traditions and protocol he says he holds so dear. Court adjourned."


    So much for my plans with Gella. No offense to Carrion, but I had hoped to walk a much prettier companion home.

 Chapter 122: Carrying On

    Chapter 122: Carrying On Sir Carrion stood dumbfoundedly stewing in his own anger for a moment before turning on his heel toward the door. The court generally cleared relatively fast after adjournment, but this time the courtiers had quite a bit to talk about. None seemed to be moving toward the door.


    I hurried to follow Sir Carrion out. The Queen would want to make sure that Carrion did not do anything else foolish on castle grounds.


    As I passed Gella, I caught her eye. I sent a look of apology in her direction. She graciously smiled as she gave a slight nod and motioned me out the door. Orders were orders. After all, she was here under her father''s command. I''m sure she understood.


    Carrion quickened his pace as he left court. Pulling out a pair of riding gloves that matched his ornate attire, he stretched them over his slender fingers. I think the task was meant to be used as a reason to not focus on my presence. I do not want to be here either, buddy.


    Sir Carrion hastened toward the stables only to find a group of men milling about that were not the stable master.


    "I need my horse!" Carrion announced to the group, hoping someone was actually working for the unseen man.


    "Get in line!" A man shouted, his back turned toward Sir Carrion and myself. As he turned and saw me and Sir Carrion his face went white. "My apologies Lord Holden! Sir Carrion!"


    This seemed to set off Sir Carrion''s anger yet again. His face turned red. I was not sure if it was because he would have to wait or if it was because his name fell second behind mine. Either way, pride would be his downfall if he did not check himself.


    A few young women who clearly saw the last petition, tumbled out of the castle in a giggling hoard. Tact was not their strong suit.


    "There he is!" One girl almost shouted before another round of boisterous laughter. I turned to face them and they quieted at my deadpan expression.


    In a huff, Carrion bolted toward the castle gates, unable to patiently wait for his turn at the stables. It seemed as if we were going to walk to his family''s estate. Fine by me. Maybe it would give him a chance to cool down.


    I was wrong. Carrion''s fury seemed to grow as he rushed home. I could only imagine he was replaying what happened in court in his head over and over again. His mutterings and mumblings to himself only became more staccato and gruff.


    "Foolish", "Arrogant", and "Undeserving" were some of the few words I could decipher from the crazed ramblings. If I met this frenzied Carrion in the street, I might have thought he needed an asylum.


    As we rounded the corner to his family''s estate, the main house could be seen past a large training area used for sparring. In this wide expanse next to the stable, the Swordsman from the clan of wolves was found. Lord Bleddyn sat next to a large table attached to the stable where it seemed he had gathered almost every weapon his family owned.


    Knives, swords, daggers, and even a mace were strewn about in front of Carrion''s father. The Swordsman slowly picked up the next armament and cleaned it thoroughly before setting it neatly in a more organized line on the far side of the table. Lord Bleddyn seemed to not register our approach. He seemed to be enjoying the mindlessness of a familiar task.


    "Where have you been?" Sir Carrion almost screamed at his father. Lord Bleddyn jumped at the query. He definitely did not notice us. His glassy eyes seemed confused by the question.


    "What do you mean? I.. I made it to the Council Meeting." Lord Bleddyn answered without confidence. He looked at me for confirmation. I nodded. He had in fact made it there.


    "I needed you in court and you just disappeared!" Carrion raged, not bothering to consider his father''s fragile state. "Not that you have been there for me much since you found out my mother is still alive. Worthless father."


    Carrion seethed the last two words out in an eerily calm tone. An involuntary shiver slithered down my spine. Loud, demanding anger I could handle, but this level of contempt unnerved me. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you say, boy?" Lord Bleddyn''s former fire seemed to be sparked anew. "How dare you disrespect me! I''ve built this life for you. I''ve fought to keep you safe, to honor your mother''s memory, to keep this country out of evil hands and you will never know my pain. You do not know the pain it causes to find out the enemy is your own family, your very own blood," Lord Bleddyn gestured to his son as he was on the verge of tears. He broke his gaze with his son to collect himself staring at the ground.


    I knew that his wife''s reappearance had shaken Lord Bleddyn. I did not realize to what extent it broke him.


    "Wrong, Father. I found that out today." Sir Carrion let the words hang in the air. "I proposed to Princess Alina and was rejected because my Swordsman was not there to allow me to renounce my clan."


    Lord Bleddyn''s head perked up at this new information. "Good," he responded almost automatically.


    "Good?! That is all you have to say?" Carrion bellowed.


    "Yes. I have lost your mother twice now. What makes you think I would allow you to leave too? To renounce your family? Besides, if you cannot abide by the traditions of Ensis, you have no chance at becoming part of the royal family. Do you think you''re better than everyone else?" Lord Bleddyn challenged.


    "I''m destined for greater things than you!" Carrion retorted, starting to take off his glove. I stood tall, hoping I would not have to break up a familial fist fight.


    "Greater than me? I am the Swordsman for the Clan of Wolves!" Lord Bleddyn shouted, standing to his full height and squaring his shoulders.


    "Not for long." Carrion seethed as he threw his glove to the ground.

 Chapter 123: Wayward Son

    Chapter 123: Wayward Son Lord Bleddyn looked like he had been kicked in the stomach as he looked at his son''s glove on the ground. The flames that had ignited in the eyes and in his belly seemed once again extinguished. All hope left him.


    Just then, soft footfalls could be heard approaching us. They seemed lively and purposeful. Maybe this person could help me save these men from a familial brawl. I turned to see Cali coming to join us. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father! Carrion! There you both are! Are you both trying to make a fool of..." Calista''s voice cut off as her eyes found the glove thrown on the ground. Her tone turned dark and accusatory. "What have you done?" She said as she looked toward Carrion.


    "Only what is my right as a member of the clan of Wolves! " Sir Carrion bitterly snapped toward his twin. Turning to his father he continued. "A challenge has been cast before the Swordsman of the clan of Wolves! You must answer it!"


    It was at that moment that I understood the gravity of the situation. I was used to the clan of Bear where we voted on who would take the leadership role of Swordsman next. This method was not used by the clan of Wolves.


    Brawn and bravery were considered the most important qualifications for the role among the Wolves. Carrion''s challenge was not simply to end a family squabble with a bit of swordplay, but to challenge his father for the role of Swordsman. Most of these challenges that I had heard about ended with a death.


    "I will not fight you, child," Lord Bleddyn turned his back toward the three of us standing before him as he continued cleaning weaponry. He picked up the sword of Canidae. This was the Sword of the clan of Wolves that gave Lord Bleddyn his role as Swordsman.


    Carrion erupted in anger. A guttural yell emanated from deep within his being. "I am not a child!" He petulantly screamed as he grabbed the nearest hilt from the table of weapons and brandished it toward his father, sending all the other weaponry that was stacked around it flying in all directions.


    Instinctively I grabbed Cali by the shoulders, embracing her so that it was my back toward the displaced weaponry and not her facing it dead on. We both scrambled a few steps away from her incensed brother before turning to see the result of Carrion''s explosive behavior.


    The two men stood with swords locked above their heads, one defensively and one in attack. One sword was famous for being one of a set of four. The other twisted into a style not crafted by any blacksmith I knew. Their faces were close. Bleddyn whispered something to Carrion as they glared at each other.


    Barely audible, I managed to hear, "If you''ve come to stab me in the back, you''ll find your mother beat you to it!"


    The tension between the two blades slackened and the men broke their stances. The resolve that Carrion had to destroy his father in combat seemed to fade. His blade came down by his side for a moment.


    "Is that what you think of me?" Carrion''s tone was low and fuming. "A backstabber? You''ve been present but not completely here since you found out my mother is alive. Have you trained the men since the invasion? Offer anything in Council Meetings beyond listening? Done anything with a sword besides polish it? Not from what I hear."


    "That is none of your concern." Lord Bleddyn dismissed the accusations coolly.


    "It should be my concern. I did not backstab my clan. You did. If I take the Sword today, at least our family would be without the shame of an absentee leader! Fight with honor!" Carrion passionately argued.


    "I will not fight you, but I will defend myself," Lord Bleddyn responded with no conviction in his voice.


    "I will fight you!" Carrion started regaining his former vigor. "I will win the Sword to restore dignity to the clan of Wolves!"


    "Yes, please win the Sword of the clan of Wolves. The clan that not an hour ago you were ready to renounce for higher ambitions." Lord Bleddyn quipped.


    Carrion responded in fury by bringing his blade high and swinging with full force toward Lord Bleddyn''s armorless head. Lord Bleddyn saw the stance of his son''s feet and turned his own sword to swipe up to catch it. Although Lord Bleddyn was masterful with a blade, I could not see how his sword could move fast enough to block the blow before Carrion''s powerful swing would make contact with him.


    Cali came to the same conclusion I did. I had not considered her feelings toward the matter until this moment. Surely she did not want this potential bloodbath to happen. She must care deeply for both of these men.


    "NO!" Cali screamed.


    The frenzy of battle must have gotten to my head. For a moment it seemed that the scream confused Carrion enough to stop his attack midswing. That could not be possible, but Bleddyn took the opportunity to block the attack. Both swords clashed in the striking sound of metal hitting metal.


    Having been the one to throw his whole body weight into the swing, Carrion seemed uncharacteristically surprised when the force of the contact threw both men back from the attack in opposite directions. Carrion stumbled, but kept his footing. Lord Bleddyn, however, was not as lucky.


    The handle of the mace that had been thrown from Lord Bleddyn''s workbench rolled under his foot. The man tumbled backward into more weaponry and his sword flew from his hand as he tried to catch himself. His legs were bloody from the sharpened instruments he stumbled onto and his sword was out of reach.


    He caught his fall with his hands behind him, back facing his daughter and myself. Dirt and dust billowed around the fighting pair in a cloud as the Swordsman tried to regain his footing. As the dust started to settle, Carrion proceeded forward silhouetted with his blade in hand ready to attack. My hand instinctively reached for the hilt of my own sword, and the action triggered a memory.


    "I yield!" Cried a bloodied Lord Bleddyn. I barely heard it over my own racing thoughts.


    I had seen this image before. All of us who visited the Gnomes at the border had seen this image before.

 Chapter 124: Brother

    Chapter 124: Brother I was stunned when Carrion''s sword hung above his head as if he were trying to decide if he should take the next swing. Something was not right. No one should attack an unarmed person.


    "Are you not a man of honor?!" I bellowed, stepping forward ready to block an attack with my own sword. "Your father has yielded. You have won."


    Carrion looked shocked. It was almost as if he had not heard the words his father spoke, but mine finally reached him. Carrion lowered his weapon and his eyes flitted nervously between his father, his sister and my own gaze. His breath was uneven and crazed.


    "Of course I am a man of honor, Brother!" Carrion offered lightly as a tense smile ran across his face.


    Brother was a term that I occasionally heard the older Swordsman call each other. I had heard the endearment numerous times while my father was alive. As for myself, I did not care for it one bit. Before this moment, I thought it was because my counterparts were closer to my father than to me. I did not want them to forget their fallen.


    Now the distaste for the term was sparked in a new light. No brother of mine would attack someone in such a manor.


    "It''s Lord Holden, if you don''t mind." I offered back. I generally hated my title, but I wanted as much distance between myself and this man child as possible. Formality would have to do at present.


    Carrion shot me a sideways look of confusion before offering his hand to his father. Lord Bleddyn was still on the ground. His back was to me so I could not see his expression. I could, however, see the pool of blood left behind once he took his son''s hand to stand.


    "Lord Bleddyn, you need a doctor!" I offered, rushing to catch his free arm around my shoulder. His leg was in pretty bad shape. Weaponry that had been misplaced by Carrion left lacerations across his person.


    I looked toward Sir Carrion. He helped his father up with his gloveless hand. Left behind on his pale palm was a streak of crimson. He stared at it for a second with his expression unreadable.


    "Cali, go get some bandages from the barn." Carrion directed unnecessarily. Cali had already gotten the bandages and was tying off the most bloodied cut. "Lord Holden, if you will take my father back toward the castle, I will join you shortly."


    Carrion emphasized my title in response to my earlier request. This child was insane. What would keep him from helping his own father?


    "I would do almost anything for this honorable man!" I said trying to make Carrion feel the shame at delegating the task of his father''s care to someone else.


    I missed my mark. Sir Carrion must have thought I was trying to compliment his own character. "Perfect!" He replied with a smile.


    Cali had made quick work of her job. Lord Bleddyn stared toward his son with a pained expression but said nothing. The tense silence grew as Cali went to get a horse


    "I would have thought you would like to congratulate me, Father," Carrion said coolly.


    Lord Bleddyn said nothing until Cali and I helped him up onto his steed. "Thank you both." He nodded toward Cali and myself.


    He moved his horse into a walk and Cali and I fell in behind him, making sure he made it to the castle. A momentary glance back toward Carrion revealed him holding up the sword that so faithfully hung at his father''s hip for years. He looked at it with an expression of awe.


    I only stopped myself from spitting the bad taste of the interaction from my mouth for Cali''s sake. She looked distressed enough already.


    Cali and I both helped Lord Bleddyn into the castle''s infirmary. The doctor looked alarmed, considering a normal day at court did not include so much blood loss.


    "What happened?!" The doctor questioned.


    "I...I fell." Lord Bleddyn cut in before Cali or myself could speak for him. "All the blades were freshly sharpened, cleaned, and polished. So at least the cuts shouldn''t be jagged"


    "Lord Bleddyn, please do not try to carry all of your weapons at once. It''s not a good practice," the doctor scolded.


    The doctor watched Cali and myself hovering closely. Neither of us knew quite what to do. I did not want to leave Lord Bleddyn to be shamed when his son showed up brandishing the Sword of the Clan of Wolves.


    I also did not feel completely comfortable watching the man get stitched up. It felt like an invasion of privacy. The doctor made the choice for us.


    "You''ve delivered my patient. Please continue about your day so that I may do the same." The blunt man dismissed us.


    Outside the infirmary, I pulled Cali into an empty sitting room of the palace. I looked down the hall in both directions before shutting the door behind us.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Cali looked completely confused.


    "We need to talk about the prophecy!" I said forcefully. Now that matters of life and death were well in hand, we needed to discuss what we know we both saw.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Cali said a bit too shortly. She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. A ring on her right hand caught my attention. It looked familiar. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know exactly what I am talking about, Lady Calista!" I found my temper flaring. I took a deep breath before continuing in a calmer tone. "Is the entire Clan of Wolves to be trusted?"


    Cali looked taken aback. I could see her own temper rage behind her eyes for a moment before she settled herself. "I would give my life for Alina. For Ensis." Her sincerity rang true.


    "I believe you," I responded. "Now let''s talk about what we saw."

 Chapter 125: Conversations

    Chapter 125: Conversations Cali looked at me with thorough slitted eyes. She seemed to be sizing me up for what she wanted to say next. I took charge before she was done with her assessment. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that your brother and father clearly were the two people in the first part of the prophecy we saw from the gnomes." I started before she cut me off.


    "I agree with that assessment and will not deny it," Cali said quickly as if it would hurt to prolong the admission. "But we do not know what that means!"


    I scowled. "What are you trying to say?" I retorted.


    "I''m saying that a lot of damage was done last time we tried to interpret and interrupt the gnomes'' visions. Maybe if we had not seen King Caderyn''s death and tried to stop it by different means, he might still be alive," Cali scrambled for words. I was afraid she might stop inhaling just so that she could speak faster.


    I did not spend much time around court after Princess Alina''s ball where the King''s death was foretold. I am not sure of all the measures my brothers-in-arms took to try and circumvent King Caderyn''s demise, but Cali seemed quite certain that those actions were not helpful to our country.


    "What if trying to figure out these visions is what leads us to the next one? We do not know if ''the most foul brute'' that the poem talks about is my father, my brother or someone close to the Autarch that rose through the ranks as my family members crossed blades." Cali took a moment to breathe.


    "Are you saying we ignore the vision?" I wanted her to clarify her thoughts.


    "I am saying we might never know if the words of the poem and the visions of the gnomes are connected simply because we try to interpret them that way. What if we are causing our own problems?" Lady Calista straightened her spine, stretching to her full height punctuating her point with elegance.


    " I still think the queen needs to be informed of this development. She sent us to the border for news from our allies and we should not so quickly dismiss what they saw." I squared my shoulders to emphasize my point.


    "I do think Queen Valerie should know of the newest Swordsman. As for the prophecy, I implore you to keep that between us for the time being. I am not saying we keep it from her forever, but let''s give it some time to figure out if anything we guess at it''s remotely true," Cali added the last part at a frenzied pace.


    Cali took a moment to even out her pace and continued. " If the poem''s words are correct and the vision was supposed to be linked to it, then someone in my family is bound to show his true motives soon." Cali took a deep breath, steeling herself for her next thought.


    " If the brute is my father, then at least he is out of his position of power. If the brute is Carrion and he shows his motives are not for the good of Ensis, I will challenge him for the Sword. I make that vow to you, Lord Holden. I will not see my kingdom torn apart."


    At that statement, a shiver ran down my spine before a comforting warmth spread in its wake. Feeling as though I just took a swig of a strong drink, my confidence in Cali grew. Her conviction ran deep and I believe she could defeat her brother.


    "I will keep your secret for now, but if I see anything amiss I will not keep this revelation between the two of us." I tried to make my point clear but my tone verged on threatening.


    "I understand," Cali finally agreed. Her eyes fixed on the ground as if she was embarrassed to have asked so much from me.


    In the short time I knew this woman, I don''t recall her boldness subsiding so easily. I hope she was sincerely contrite and not just trying to end the conversation. I sighed. Women had too many weapons at their disposal that had nothing to do with blade or bow.


    "Come on," I added. "We need to tell Queen Valerie that Ensis has a new Swordsman."


    Cali nodded and we left for the royal wing.


    We approached Queen Valerie''s chambers. A guard told us that she had retreated there after the petitioner''s court. As we approached two guards that stood outside the door blocked our way.


    "Good day, Lord Holden and Lady Calista! The Queen has asked for a private meeting. An audience with Her Majesty will have to wait." The taller man announced.


    "Unless you are looking for Princess Alina. She just left." The first man''s swarthy counterpart added on.


    "Thank you. We will wait for the queen." I added.


    Though we were behind the heavy doors, the conversation inside the queen''s chambers carried. The two parties must have been close to the door.


    "If she doesn''t have any interest in marrying him, then we need to talk to Bleddyn. We would hate for Alina to be embarrassed in Court again." A male voice carried through the door. It must have been someone close to the royal family to so easily leave off titles.


    "Although I appreciate your concern for my daughter, that''s not why we needed to speak. What about my embarrassment?" Queen Valerie''s voice had an edge in it I had not heard before.


    "Your embarrassment?" The man''s voice seemed hurt. "That was not my intent. I am sorry that I left the petitioner''s line."


    "I know," the queen paused as if she were sighing. "We have waited this long, I suppose we can wait a little longer. We should both get back to our duties."


    "Next petitioner''s court! I promise!" The man''s voice grew louder as the doors to the room were opened.


    Sir John and Queen Valerie stood staring at the crowd that stood on our side of the door. Surprise!

 Chapter 126: Urgent

    Chapter 126: Urgent "Lord Holden!" The queen took a breath before looking at my companion. "Lady Calista was not the twin supposed to be in your charge. What an unexpected delight."


    Her voice was unamused but not cruel. "If you both come to speak to me on your opinions of Sir Carrion, I will save you the time." Queen Valerie nodded in our direction as if dismissing us before we could even speak.


    "Your Majesty," I began while bowing a little deeper than normal, ashamed of the near reprimand. I tried to find the best way to start explaining all that occurred in the last hour. "We have urgent news. Might we continue this meeting somewhere more private?"


    Queen Valerie and Sir John exchanged a worried glance before both backing out of the doorway to make room for both Cali and me to enter. Our hostess led the group to a sitting area and after seating herself motioned for us to join.


    This was going to be about as fun as being partnered with a porcupine in a three-legged race.


    I did not know where to start. After an uncomfortable pause, Sir John broke the tension.


    "Are you two certain that you understand the word ''urgent''?" John quipped.


    "Yes, Sir John," Cali cut in. "Your Majesty, It''s about my brother ...and my father."


    "Does this have anything to do with why the two did not have one united front on the ideas presented at petitioner''s court?" Queen Valerie prompted.


    "Yes and no." Cali faltered again.


    Queen Valerie and Sir John exchanged another look. I could tell frustrations were starting to bubble.


    "If it has to deal with appealing to me to reopen the petitioner''s court today or anything along those lines to allow Sir Carrion another chance at proposing, you both can kindly leave. I already told you such and I do not like repeating myself." The queen motioned sharply toward the door.


    "What Lady Calista means to say, is that Lord Bleddyn did not support Sir Carrion''s petition. That fact has caused another...situation." I searched for a word that did not sound problematic. I did not want to color everyone''s opinion on the matter even if mine was thoroughly made up.


    "What kind of situation?" Sir John allowed Queen Valerie to have a moment of peace without having to question us.


    "There was a fight and Lord Bleddyn was severely injured. He is currently in the care of the palace physician," I began.


    "Is Sir Carrion injured as well?" The Queen inquired.


    "I do not believe he sustained any injuries, however that is not the most important part of what we need to say," I took a deep breath preparing to announce Carrion''s new role.


    A loud knock at the door startled us all. Before Queen Valerie could allow or deny admittance, the door started to open.


    "I must insist you wait out here, Sir Carrion. The Queen is in a meeting!" A guard who I believe was named Finley boomed as he attempted to close the newly opened door.


    "The Queen is discussing me and my new position. Let me in or lose your position!" Carrion whined.


    I heard Queen Valerie sigh and saw her roll her eyes as she responded to the commotion at the door.


    "Finley, you may let him in to discuss the consequences of Sir Carrion''s actions. Please remind him on the way in that only I can dismiss those in my employ!" The queen announced as she stood and embraced her full height to look more imposing.


    As Finley opened the door, Carrion fully came into view. Queen Valerie examined the trouble maker up and down before her eyes rested on the hilt newly secured to his hip. Her face went blank and her eyes bore into the newest Swordsman.


    "I have come to discuss the details of my Swordsman ceremony, Your Majesty" Carrion beamed like a cat that ate a canary.


    "His what?" Sir John murmured under his breath as he stood to take in the sight hidden by the queen''s form.


    "Sir John, did you hear that?" The Queen mused aloud. "Sir Carrion has come to claim the Swordsmanship for the sword of Canidea."


    The room felt chilly. I could almost see my breath, but it was probably just my imagination. The Queen certainly knew how to command a room. Carrion''s presence was certainly getting an icy reception.


    "I doubt you know of all the formalities required when a member of the clan of Wolves takes over the Sword when the last Swordsman is still living, so let''s slow down a bit before jumping into planning, Sir Carrion." Sir John began.


    Sir Carrion scowled deeply. This was not the reception he was hoping to receive.


    "What formalities are required?" Carrion grumbled. Queen Valerie motioned toward a seat and Carrion obliged.


    "Was there a witness to your challenge that is a member of your clan?" Sir John stated.


    "I witnessed the fight," Cali begrudgingly admitted.


    John''s eyebrows furrowed and expression soured as he looked toward Queen Valerie. She shared his puckered look of concern.


    "You saw the fight, but did you see the challenge?" John probed further. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I saw the glove on the ground, but no. I never saw it thrown." Cali admitted


    "Was anyone else present?" The Queen asked in earnest.


    "I was present for the whole matter but I am not of their clan." I explained.


    Queen Valerie closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. "Where do I even begin? I suppose our history books do not do the youth of our country justice on certain topics!"


    I found myself squirming in my seat along with the twins. Somehow the insinuation that all of us had subpar education did not sit well.


    "First off, Sir Carrion, I hope you realize that your actions today muddy the waters on your intention and that is concerning. Your proposal to my daughter is meaningless now that you intend to take up your clan''s sword." The queen rubbed her temple.


    "Secondly, the last time a member of the clan of Wolves challenged his Swordsman with only one clansman witness, civil war almost destroyed the entirety of the Wolves. Examine your heart. Make sure you are taking up this position for the right reasons. Ensis cannot survive a battle from within along with one barring down from the mountains," her defeated tone spoke volumes.


    Carrion posed in what I imagine he thought was a stoic stance. The absence of a portrait maker must be felt deep within the core of his being.


    "I understand, Your Majesty. I think I have an idea that will help unite not only my clan under my leadership, but the whole country!" Carrion bragged.

 Chapter 127: Weeks

    Chapter 127: Weeks I wanted to roll my eyes but it took all my strength to not to blatantly disrespect a potential Swordsman of the realm. He would be my equal in rank if not in wisdom.


    Queen Valerie must have shared my feelings on the matter because she put her hand to her temple before proceeding in a pinched tone. "Pray tell, Sir Carrion, what is your ingenious plan to accomplish so much?"


    "After my Swordsman Ceremony, I will petition the court to hold a tournament in celebration. It can not only rally the troops for combat before we face the Norads, but can show the strength of my sword to unify my clan under my direction." Carrion looked pleased with himself.


    I do not recall the last time I attended a palace tournament. They were always exciting. Clans all cheered on their own before celebrating the final victor as a brother in arms.


    Revelry, laughter, fanfare and frivolity took center stage as vendors generally sold tournament wares before the final banquet. When I was younger, tournaments were one of the few temptations that made me thrilled to visit the city.


    Although crowds and walls were unappealing, weaponry and good food were hard to beat. For the first time in a long time a spark of excitement related to the castle bubbled inside of me.


    Maybe the Queen would give Carrion this one thing. My hopes were dashed as Queen Valerie let out a long sigh.


    "You think it is wise to pull troops away from their wartime position, a war in which my husband the king died, to have a tournament?" Queen Valerie said slowly.


    My heart sank with that reprimand. She was right. For a moment I had forgotten all of the problems of the kingdom in the hope of well intended swordplay and a turkey leg.


    "Well, I suppose it should not be open to everyone," Carrion back pedaled. "Maybe two competitors per clan?"


    An annoyed look was shot toward Sir John, but instead of the Queen meeting eyes that agreed with her, she saw a quizzical brow. Her countenance changed ever so slightly. Sir John did seem to have a way of softening the forceful monarch.


    "Participants aside, when would anyone have time to plan such an event? I am balancing petitioner''s court, meetings of surveillance about the enemy and trying my best to keep my people safe on top of transitioning my late husband''s duties to myself and Princess Alina. My plate is full." The Queen stated.


    "I would not begin to impose upon Your Majesty. Perhaps myself and my sister could be allowed to plan it all, as long as we had access to the Royal coffers."


    Carrion dared not impose, but impertinently inviting himself to use the riches of the kingdom was fine. I do not think he hears himself speak.


    The mirth that had warmed my heart at the mention of a tournament disappeared while leaving revulsion in its wake. Cali, for her part, looked mortified. A slow shake of her head grew larger until she could no longer hold her tongue. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dear brother," the words seethed through clenched teeth. "Please refrain from including me in your machinations. I have other duties to attend to at present, including tending to our father."


    Carrion''s face grew dark. If his intention was to make enemies, he succeeded.


    "It might be wise to have someone from another clan involved in the planning if we are to proceed with this plan at all, Your Majesty." I tried to cut the tension the siblings created. "I do believe that if our goal is to unite the clans against the Norads, then more than just the Wolves should be involved."


    I did not mention my distrust of Carrion having access to the royal treasury thinking that maybe this angle would be less controversial.


    "Excellent idea, Lord Holden," Carrion added still staring at his sister.


    "Do you think I just have spare clansmen standing around? The Swordsmen are needed for strategy meetings and grievances in petitioner''s court that could lead to more intelligence on the war front. Even if this tournament were to be scheduled for the week or two after your Swordsman ceremony, I could not have them miss that much court!" Queen Valerie exclaimed.


    "Sir John is not among those you require to attend court. In fact, his absence might allow Lord Jacobson to properly assume his new role and garner more respect from the clan of Stag. Sir John knows the palace grounds and has participated in royal tournaments since before I was born. Might you spare him from court?" Carrion almost pleaded.


    The young wolf was so eager to have himself celebrated that I think he missed both Queen Valerie and Sir John stiffen at this idea. The Queen must really abhor the thought of a tournament to become so rigid.


    As for Sir John, I did not blame him one bit for not fully embracing the idea of planning a tournament for someone who just landed their own father in the infirmary. Especially since his father was one of Sir John''s good friends.


    "I do not think this tournament is what is best for the kingdom," the Queen began. "But I also know that given the tenacity your behavior in Petitioner''s court this morning and the event following it, Sir Carrion, that nothing stops you from your goals."


    She took a steadying breath before continuing. "I do not think the clan of Wolves would easily accept a leader or two of his petitions are denied openly. I will give my consent for a tournament consisting of two members from each clan, if Sir John is willing to plan it."


    Sir John looked gobsmacked. "I will always comply with the will of My Queen. Does Her Majesty think she can spare me from the petitioner''s court for two weeks?"


    The tone of his question resonated with defeat. He had been given a task before Cali and I walked through the door that was supposed to be completed at court. Whatever he was assigned to do, I hope it does not end up falling on me to do.


    "I can spare you for two weeks," Queen Valerie conceded. "But not a moment more!"

 Chapter 128: Banishment?

    Chapter 128: Banishment? Carrion seemed pleased with himself. I have no idea what he woke up thinking he might accomplish today, but I don''t think this was it.


    "Very well then! It seems all settled. What formalities do I need to complete for my Swordsman ceremony tomorrow?" Carrion beamed.


    "I am afraid that we need a few more days to prepare for another Swordsman ceremony." Queen Valerie squashed Carrion''s smile with one statement.


    "May I ask why there is a delay, Your Majesty?" Carrion pushed his luck. After having already embarrassed himself in court today, I would think he might have the sense to let that memory fade before thrusting himself into the focal point yet again.


    "My attendants have already pushed themselves in a time of mourning to prepare one Swordsman ceremony for Lord Jacobson. He did not have the luxury to choose when he took the Sword of the clan of Stag from his father." The Queen''s knowing pause spoke volumes on her opinion of Sir Carrion''s rise to power.


    Sir Carrion looked like he might bubble over in anger. He must have loved getting every lesson in manners from his sovereign.


    "I will give them a little time to recuperate. This will also give you the time you need to meet with your father on the state of the Clan of Wolves. It might smooth over the transition a little more if your family appears to have a united front." Queen Valerie softened her last statement with her compassionate tone.


    "Thank you, Queen Valerie. May your rule be long." Carrion tried to dismiss himself.


    "One more thing, Sir Carrion," The Queen stopped him from turning on his heel. "I suggest you spend this time with your father. Not only because you both should have input on who your champions for the tournament might be, but because the infirmary is where I will seek you if I need further clarification on any happenings of this morning. I hope your time debriefing about your clan is productive."


    Queen Valerie waved her hand and her chamber doors opened further to allow Carrion a wide berth of an exit. I think the queen''s guard must be almost all knowing in terms of the monarch''s tendencies since the transition was seamless.


    I turned to Cali. She nodded at my unspoken question. We both stood to leave. It seemed appropriate since the topic of our previous conversation had just been dismissed himself.


    "Not so fast, you two." The Queen''s command boomed as the doors closed behind Carrion in punctuation of her meaning. I could not think of a reason that we both would be in trouble.


    "I have delayed the Swordsman ceremony and Carrion''s coveted tournament for more purposes than previously mentioned. Tomorrow morning, we will have a Swordsman meeting. I expect Lady Calista to attend to represent the Clan of Wolves. Please do not tell your father or your brother about the meeting." Queen Valerie''s eyes shifted from Cali to me.


    I could feel a lump forming in my throat. The queen was willing to exclude the clansmen that just dueled from a Swordsman meeting. She must think that the transition of power was questionable at best.


    My gut told me that it was paramount she be informed about the prophecy scene that just played out before us. My heart regretted being a man of my word. I would keep Cali''s secret for now.


    "Speak of this meeting to no one except the Swordsmen and my daughter. All should be in attendance. Be prepared to relate everything you saw today about the challenge duel. Please relay these desires to these people on your way out of the castle," Queen Valerie again motioned toward the door.


    As if on cue, both doors opened again. I suppose the people invited to the Swordsman meeting and the two guards at the door would be the only ones to know about it. Queen Valerie must trust them with her life.


    "Oh and Lord Holden, please find out for Sir John who the Swordsmen want to be their two champions for the tournament." Valerie added as an afterthought. I guess I had two jobs.


    Cali and I stood for the second time to leave. I motioned for her to take her leave before me. I followed closely behind. It seemed apt that she took the lead since she seemed to be calling the shots earlier.


    The queen''s chambers closed behind me. I nodded at the two gentlemen standing there.


    "Lord Holden, these arrived for you while you were in your meeting," the swarthy guard handed me a stack of letters.


    I followed Cali down the hall while opening the correspondence from my men. Several of my scouts along the border had reports from the citizenry of strange happenings before the King passed away. Missing goods. Scorched crops. But all seemed to stop the day King Caderyn faced the Autarch.


    We should have been more observant before the invaders made it to the castle. I might need to retrain my men. At least the Norads have seemed to retreat for the time being. Who knows if that is a good thing.


    I stopped midstep as I looked at the final letter in my hand. It was not any official correspondence, but a letter in my mother''s hand. Usually my mother sent letters to Benate''s house and not directly to me at the castle. My head ran through a million scenarios of what might be amiss, but did not expect what was in front of my eyes.


    Calista joined me as I stopped short. My worry-stricken face morphed into a bemused smile.


    "What happened?" Cali questioned timidly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My dear son and valiant Swordsman," I began to read the letter. "I have taken my orders under your command very seriously. The two clansmen of Falcon that you left in my care have made great strides in their training.


    "Although both of them are becoming more acquainted with the way we live outside of the city, one is having more trouble than the other. Young Gavin is learning quickly how to help the farmers and serve the people of our humble town." Cali and I smiled at each other knowing that the gentleman mentioned before was not who was giving my mother trouble.


    "In a closely related note, I seek clarification on my powers as a close relative of a Swordsman. Do I have the authority to ban someone from lands our clans protect? That child Balor will learn one way or another..."

 Chapter 129: More Babysitting

    Chapter 129: More Babysitting Lady Calista and I burst into laughter. Even my mother has her own limits as to what she will endure with ''that child Balor''.


    "I am sure Jack and Alina would be all for your mother leaving Balor on the other side of the border. I am not sure they would want him fully confined to the city though," Cali laughed at her own joke.


    Shockingly, everyone seemed to have the same opinion of the young nobleman as me. I thought maybe he just challenged my authority.


    "What''s so funny?" A gentle voice rang down the hall. I turned to see Princess Alina and Lord Jacobson coming toward us.


    "Lord Holden''s mother. Let us all join you in your chamber''s meeting room and we will better explain." Cali winked at the princess. Brilliantly done. Cali masterfully led us all into a place where I could complete my orders from the Queen.


    "Of course. Sitting in comfort increases the enjoyment of the moment greatly," Alina nodded in understanding. "This way."


    Princess Alina led us all into her chambers. Unlike the queen''s guards, Alina''s chamber guards were not as intuitive as to the princess''s needs. The door loudly slammed behind us without regard to volume.


    Alina''s hand went to her temple. "Please excuse the newest guards my mother has assigned me. We have not found a rhythm yet. Should I start by asking why we need to be so secretive?"


    I looked at Lady Calista. I hoped to see Cali confide in the people closest to her about everything we experienced today. Unnecessary secrets weigh heavy on me.


    "Lord Holden, would you like to start?" Cali threw the responsibility my way.


    My eyes grew wide and I took a deep breath. I debated telling them everything, having to deal with the duel, the gnomes'' vision and Carrion''s actions. Queen Valerie did say we would discuss it all tomorrow.


    "Are you okay, Lord Holden?" Lord Jacobson spoke for the first time. His face looked concerned. He has had enough worry for his lifetime in the last few weeks. I guess I should tell them what I need to do so I can abandon this babysitting job.


    "Yes. Thank you Lord Jacobson," I tried to distance myself with his formal title. No need to make these kids feel like they need to open up to me any further than they already had.


    "The Queen would like both of you to attend a Swordsman meeting tomorrow. Please do not speak of this meeting to anyone, including Lord Bleddyn. Also Queen Valerie is throwing a tournament and would like Lord Jacobson to pick two champions from his clan to compete." I wrapped up my duties in one succinct pass.


    Alina and Jacobson looked at each other in confusion. I could dismiss myself and let Cali deal with the questions. Maybe that would be for the best, considering I still needed to find Lord Garrison.


    "Are we discussing Lord Bleddyn''s present demeanor at the meeting?" Princess Alina queried. "And how was that topic funny?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will discuss some topics related to Lord Bleddyn, Your Highness." I offered. "Very closely related, in fact."


    Lord Jacobson was too quick witted for me and caught my meaning, "Oh. We will be discussing Carrion? We should''ve guessed. I mean he made a fool of himself today."


    "You have no idea." I whispered dryly under my breath.


    "He probably blames me for it all too." Jacobson insightfully added.


    "How can he? He could have saved himself all the heartache if he listened to me at all over the last few days." Alina almost spat. Her patience for being ignored must have run out. Alina took a deep breath and refocused herself.


    "If anything, he should be mad at himself, but knowing him he is probably mad at me." Alina sighed.


    "Let him be for today," Cali contributed. "And maybe tomorrow too."


    Alina nodded at her friend''s wisdom. I admired the way that Calista left out that Alina would not find Carrion in any of the regular places considering he was confined to his father''s side in the infirmary.


    "All of that still does not explain what was so funny in the hall earlier," Alina changed the topic.


    I smiled remembering one of my babysitting charges had more power than myself. "Princess Alina, how do you feel about banishment for repeat offenders?" I smiled at the thought.


    Alina''s face flushed. "I suppose it depends on the crime."


    "My mother would like to request that she be allowed to banish one of the guests from the lands of the Clan of Bear. I figured I might see if we could expand that request," I beamed at the thought.


    Alina took a moment to connect my words with my meaning before smiling. "Although when I reign I might feel the need to exile Sir Balor, it is probably not wise to do so in a time of war with his uncle as one of our Swordsmen."


    My babysitting charges all had a good chuckle at the thought. Maybe they were not so bad after all.


    "I understand. Speaking of the Swordsman from the clan of Falcon, I have to go find him at the request of the Queen to complete my orders. Before I take my leave, Lord Jacobson, do you know who your champions will be?"


    "My uncle and myself, I suppose." the young Lord stated. I wanted to wince, but kept it off my face. I am sure that Sir John wanted something more on his plate, but maybe hitting something with a sword would be cathartic.


    I nodded before standing to bow and take my leave. I would probably have to find this particular group of youth later after I completed my tasks for Queen Valerie. For now, the kids can babysit themselves.


    As the door started to close behind me I heard someone ask a rather apt question.


    "I wonder what Balor did to get on Lady Evalyn''s bad side? She seems like a saint!"


    I wondered the same thing.

 Chapter 130: Potential Champions

    Chapter 130: Potential Champions Lord Garrison was mercifully easy to find. Since his clan guarded the royal family most of the time, the Clan of Falcon had an office used by their Swordsman located inside the palace.


    My men often sent me reports on worn pieces of parchment or at least that was the way I received them. A pang of jealousy ran through my heart as I spotted the neatly organized clean and crisp papers that my counterpart surveyed.


    "Lord Garrison, do you have a moment?" I inquired from the doorway.


    Lord Garrison put down his reports in surprise. He did not seem to notice my presence.


    "Yes. By all means. Take a seat, Lord Holden. I have been meaning to speak to you as well." Lord Garrison graciously motioned to the chair his subordinates would take on the other side of his desk. I closed the door to the office behind me before taking a seat.


    The rigid man seemed to be made of sharp angles and formality. I vaguely recall thinking such things during meetings, but rarely spent much time with him outside of a group setting. I always attributed his polished demeanor to the auspiciousness of the occasion.


    "You''ve been meaning to speak with me too?" I found myself thrown off not only by my observations, but by his desire to see me.


    "Yes, but my line of questioning is more on a personal level. Considering you have not darkened this doorstep before except possibly on matters of state, I can only assume that we should speak of the kingdom first?" Lord Garrison questioned with the slightest hint of a polite smile.


    I do not know how the man sat so straight or spoke with barely a movement besides the gentle motions of his lips. Somehow seeing the Swordsman in this state, made me better understand Sir Gavin''s wish to be perfect.


    "Quite right. The Queen requests your attendance at a Swordsman meeting tomorrow," I started before getting distracted by an ornament on Garrison''s desk.


    My father used to make wooden carvings for his own amusement. Lord Garrison displayed one of the creations on his desk in the shape of a falcon clutching his prey.


    "It seems odd that she would send a Swordsman to do the job of a messenger boy," Lord Garrison brought me back to the present moment.


    "Forgive me. I have not fully explained myself. Lord Bleddyn will not be in attendance and this meeting is not for the general public to know about. Excuse the secrecy, but that is the reason no messenger besides myself was trusted," I hurriedly explained as the man somehow sat even taller.


    Lord Garrison let his left eyebrow twitch momentarily out of place. I supposed that was the closest he got to having shock written all over his face.


    "I see. Thank you for informing me. Is that all?" Lord Garrison slowly asked.


    "Queen Valerie would also like to hold a tournament in two weeks'' time. She would like to know the names of two champions from your clan who would like to participate." I breathed deep. My duties were almost complete.


    "Ah. That brings us to my topic of concern." A composed Swordsman segued beautifully.


    The tournament was only decided within the hour. Lord Garrison already had questions. I was lost and I am sure it was written across my face.


    "As you know, my son will inherit my position as is the custom in the Clan of Falcon. I would prefer he be one of my clan''s champions." Lord Garrison took charge as if I could understand where this conversation was going. "I know my son is young and at times reckless..."


    I barely kept my jaw from dropping. I could not think of a less apt word for Sir Gavin. He seemed the picture of annoying responsibility. He might even be more mature than me, which might add to his obnoxiousness.


    "But I was hoping you would tell me your opinion of his behavior, as well as that of my nephew, on your expedition to the gnomes? Possibly they both could be worthy champions?" Lord Garrison offered.


    Something in me now felt as though that beautiful wood carving appeared on the Swordsman''s desk to appeal to my sense of family loyalty. Everyone likes to hear good things about their own children.


    "Sir Gavin always strove to be the best companion and party member possible. I even heard from my own mother today that he has been helping farmers in my town. He always tried to learn all that he could," I bit my tongue before I said anything about how off putting I found that particular quality since I was attempting to be kind.


    Lord Garrison took a moment to scrutinize my expression. "Do you think two weeks is enough for him to learn to fully respect those outside of our clan? I fear I may have not taught him enough here."


    "I think your son will be a fitting champion for the mighty Clan of Falcon," I left off my inner thoughts about the matter. I would not mind crossing blades against the golden child for my own amusement.


    "And what of my nephew? Has he learned much?" Lord Garrison pressed.


    "I do not think the lessons your nephew needs to learn can be taught to an unwilling student," I approached the topic as diplomatically as I could.Garrison''s shoulders slumped for the first time.


    "He is kind of a..." I saw Lord Garrison pick and abandon several words before completing his thought, "difficult student. Is he not?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On that front we agree."


    "Let us both hope for the sake of the kingdom that Gavin can someday produce an heir. Otherwise the kingdom is doomed to have him next in line for the Sword," Lord Garrison motioned toward the hilt as his side.


    My eyes grew wide. "Let us hope that Sir Gavin''s leadership and line continue for many years to come."


    Lord Garrison smiled, "In that case, please send word to your mother that my son is needed in the city for the tournament."


    Somehow I thought being a Swordman would not require me to be everyone''s messenger boy.

 Chapter 131: Being Neighborly

    Chapter 131: Being Neighborly I reported back to the queen all that I had learned and she seemed distracted. Instead of sending me back to my regular babysitting duty, she assigned me to help Sir John on all the preparations for a tournament. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was sent on errands to the palace grounds keeper, the head cook, the steward in charge of the guest wing of the castle, and the stablemaster. Under the direction of Sir John, I was instructed to keep the motivations behind my questions a mystery.


    I would much prefer to track down a wild beast than to interact with so many people while attempting to keep them in the dark as to my motivation. I am was far more skilled at remaining unseen rather than trying to deceive.


    In lieu of trying to use my cunning to spin a web of half-truths, I resorted to acting aloof and throwing the weight of my title around to keep people from asking too many questions. It felt disingenuous to act in such a manner to people trying to help me, but I found solace in the fact that my interactions with these servants were few and far between.


    By the end of the day, I realized I had skipped a midday meal and had not been off my feet for the better half of the day. I did not mind staying active. I minded the tasks that were keeping me busy.


    Sir John was not a cruel taskmaster, simply overwhelmed. It seemed like something besides the mammoth task before us was forefront on his mind.


    He taught me many shortcuts hidden within the castle. I did not question him on how he learned so many ways around without being a swordsman, but maybe I should have.


    Sir John finally dismissed me to go home. I could not be more grateful to leave the castle.


    The sun hung low in the sky. I knew that the responsible thing to do would be to spend the night at my brother''s house again even if I longed to pitch a tent somewhere far away from people.


    I made my way back through the city streets as the last few golden rays swept across the town''s square. The sight was almost lovely enough to make me forget the longing for my tent for a moment. Almost.


    The door to the clock shop beneath my brother''s home opened to reveal a sight that pushed the tent far from my mind and even made me happy to spend the night in town.


    Gella''s flowing locks were liquid gold. Her rosy cheeks flushed as she turned to see me almost right in front of her. The blue pools of spring water that colored her eyes mirrored the surprise.


    "Holden!" She shook her head in frustration with herself. "I mean Lord Holden. Fancy running into you twice in the same day."


    "The pleasure is all mine." A wide smile reached my eyes. I resisted the urge to reach for her hand to kiss it, but I was not sure how that would be received inside the city gates. Back home it would be respectful.


    I glanced down at her hands to fully make up my mind. She had a large basket that she held between both of her palms as it hung low.


    "Let me help you with that." I offered while taking the basket from her grasp. The weight of her bundle was more than I expected her to be carrying so easily. "Where is this parcel going?"


    "It is a clock for a family a few blocks away. Father just finished it not too long ago and I figured I could declutter the shop a bit by delivering it tonight." Gella blushed again.


    "I would love to accompany you, if that is alright." My mouth spoke without consulting the part of me that was tired of people. Maybe childhood friends do not count as people in the same capacity as the masses.


    "I would be delighted. I do think you owe me a walk home after court today," Gella seemed to bite her lip after she spoke.I wonder if she embarrassed herself by being so forward.


    We walked in comfortable silence down the block before she spoke again.


    "Is Sir Carrion alright?" Gella questioned.


    The city might have been a bigger hub for gossip then back home. Gella must have heard about the duel from someone. There must have been a very gregarious servant nearby for news of the duel to already have reached the masses.


    "I cannot imagine having your heart broken in front of the entire court. He did not even have the support of his father. Princess Alina sat there powerless to help him too. How cruel traditions can be at times!" Gella proclaimed.


    I almost missed a step. She was not speaking of the duel. I suppose court-goers could view today''s display very differently than those close to the crown. I stifled a laugh that surely would have been viewed as impolite.


    "Sir Carrion is in a much more elevated state than he was this morning." I answered. Maybe I did not have to be cryptic earlier with the servants, but now seemed a better time to employ such measures. He was very much elevated in rank.


    "I am glad you walked him home then. Although I did miss your company, it seems that you were the healing salve his heart needed," Gella offered.


    "I am not sure I helped the situation, but I thank you for your kind words." If she only knew all that happened today.


    Gella stopped short at a doorway to a quaint cottage along the main road. She knocked on the door and a slender gentleman answered with a short plump wife with prying eyes not far behind him. After Gella explained who she was, I handed over the goods.


    The plump woman pinched the corners of her tight smile before taking the basket directly from me whilst pushing her husband out of her way. I smiled sweetly at the lady.


    The knowing glance Gella received as the lady thanked her profusely for the clocks was enough for me to know that even if Sir Carrion''s exploits from today had not yet been made public knowledge, rumors of my love life would soon be widespread.


    Somehow I did not hate the idea of such a rumor.

 Chapter 132: At Least Someone is Happy

    Chapter 132: At Least Someone is Happy The door slowly closed leaving Gella and myself in the light of the fading sun together. Her smile warmed.


    "Thank you for helping me with my delivery," She started, then bit her lip. I wonder if she did that often. It was remarkably attractive.


    "Hold, I mean Lord Holden," She began, once again forgetting my title. Old habits are hard to break.


    "When it is just us, I do not mind if you call me Holden. It is my name afterall." I tried to ease some of her burden of having to change my rank when she knew me much longer as just myself.


    "Thank you. That is very gracious. Can I dare to ask a little more of you?" Gella probed with a shy smile.


    I threw on what I thought was a dashing grin. I am not sure any of it could be seen in the dimming twilight, but it was worth a shot to try and be charming.


    "How might I be of service?" I asked as I offered her my arm on the way back to the clock shop. She took it hesitantly.


    The blonde beauty bit her lip once more. I hope she did not injure herself with the frequency of the task.


    "Did you... I mean, could you... would you?" She stopped and took a deep breath before turning her face away from me. I guess her question was harder to ask while she looked my way.


    "What I long to ask is almost improper, but my curiosity has gotten the better of me." Gella rounded out her thoughts with another deep breath. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could be an open book for the right question. Especially for such a lovely and long time family friend.


    "Please do not answer this if it would break any confidences you might share with those in the upper echelon," my companion patted my arm reassuringly. "Did you know of Sir Carrion''s intentions today at court?"


    This topic must be of great interest to her. Maybe it was not just the young courtiers who always had romance on the mind. Maybe the entire city was just a few breaths away from orating the newest love story of the century.


    "I had heard of his intentions, but I had hoped they had been dissuaded," I offered honestly.


    "Dissuaded? Who might want to stop young love?" Gella thought for a moment before she continued. "I suppose that Lord Bleddyn might have had some objections, considering he was not present for the proposal."


    "He did not even know Carrion intended to propose." I mumbled under my breath to myself. I guess I was audible since Gella stopped in her tracks.


    "Oh!" squeaked out of the blonde before continuing our pace.


    "Please do not repeat that. I should not have said it." This is another reason I prefer the wilderness. Trees cannot repeat stupid things I say.


    "Of course," Gella responded without hesitation."But that does lead me to one more question if you might allow it."


    She turned to look at me again. I hope she has found another topic. I nodded my consent to be asked another probably embarrassing gossip question.


    "Why did you not stand up to defend Sir Carrion''s proposal?" Gella''s tone was almost flat, as if she tried to sound disinterested in her own question. This entire city is filled with hopeless romantics.


    "It was not within the scope of my duty to do so. I was not addressed. I was not the petitioner." That was the simplest answer.


    "I thought the Swordsman served the entire country. I would think that anyone in need falls under your duty." Gella no longer hid her tone with a hint of disdain for my answer.


    "I do not think it was Sir Carrion that needed rescuing today." I said lightly. Maybe a bit too lightly as I tried to return to the carefree walk I thought we should be having.


    "I agree. I think Princess Alina might have also benefited from your gallantry. But propriety always comes first, does it not?" My companion almost scoffed.


    "Actually, rarely does that come first for me. ." I began but did not know how to explain.


    "Really?" Gella was a skeptic. I just let her call me outside of my title. That must prove something.


    "Let''s just say that I supported the Queen''s decision today and leave it at that." Maybe I could save the evening. I added a light chuckle.


    "Maybe your vows to the queen prevented you from intervening. I hope your loyalty is to the entire country and not just one person," Gella''s tone darked.


    Perchance she thought I was making fun of her instead of trying to lighten the conversation. Whatever the reason, it struck an invisible wound for me.


    I stopped walking as we were not far from my steps or her door. Since her arm linked through mine, momentum carried her to almost face me. I saw the shock in her wide eyes as it glinted in what was left of the daylight.


    "I have vowed to protect this country and its people, within my clan or otherwise, with my life. I do not think my loyalty should be called into question. If I do ever pledge my loyalty to one person, my wife will never see me break that promise." My eyes did not leave hers.


    Gella dropped her hand from my elbow, using it to adjust her shawl to better wrap her shoulders. I could not tell in the dim light or from her blank stare if I frustrated, shocked or bemused the young lady, but I think I was somewhere in that area.


    "Goodnight, Lord Holden," She said, emphasizing my title and giving an unnecessary curtsy. She opened the door to the clock shop and closed it with fervor.


    I heaved a sigh before heading up the stairs, remembering this time to skip the third step. I walked in the door to find my brother staring through the window with a table set for dinner behind him.


    "Gella, huh?" Benate jabbed my ribs with his elbow.


    "I will name you one of our clan''s champions in the next tournament if you do not say another word on the matter," I offered as I slumped into one of his dining table chairs.


    "Done!" Benate said as he took up the opposite seat.


    At least one of us could dine happily.

 Chapter 133: Questioning Character

    Chapter 133: Questioning Character My brother was a man of his word. Not only did he not say another word about Gella, he hardly said anything else to me the rest of the evening.


    It was not an uncomfortable silence. Our mother generally filled the void since her offspring did not feel the need for idle chatter. Without her, the atmosphere might have lacked a homey touch but the quiet was welcome.


    I tossed and turned in my bed throughout the night. When I did manage to sleep, the dream I had after the gnomes'' vision about the two orbs played in my head again and again.


    Each time the gray orb would find new ways to frustrate me. The dark orbs'' counterpart seemed frozen in place no matter what the dark sphere attempted. I guess my mind was still trying to unravel the mysteries of our unknown future. Or maybe it was just a dream manifesting my stress.


    Finally my mind rested on something new. Sir Carrion seemed to be the focus of today, so it only made sense that he would steal my dreams too. My mind replayed every word and every motion of the duel between the clansmen of Wolves.


    I finally sat up, giving up on the possibility of sleep. The chimes from a clock in the shop below me rang out that it was not a fully unreasonable hour to be awake.


    The clock reminded me of Gella. I heaved a heavy sigh. I do not know what I did wrong there, but obviously I misstepped somewhere. Instead of dwelling on my most recent mistake, I looked for something else to occupy my mind.


    Since Sir Carrion stole my waking and sleeping hours yesterday, he might as well steal some more time before I had to present his deeds to the Swordsmen. I mulled over everything yet again.


    Out of all the traditional garb seen in our country, Carrion chose a long flowing garment. Out of all the weapons Carrion could have chosen, he picked the blade that the gnomes'' foresaw. Everything lined up with the vision to the last detail.


    Nothing made sense to how it came about. Carrion intended to marry Princess Alina. On the same day he made a choice that took that option away forever. I could only reason that there had to be something else at play behind the scenes. Maybe Calista should not be trusted.


    I rose and dressed. Instead of waiting for Benate to rise to break the fast together, I simply took a hunk of travelers bread from his supply and left for the castle.


    The castle never seemed to sleep. I understand the need for guards and lookouts, but even in this early hour more people were about. The cooks had ovens roaring and chimney smoke billowing into the morning air. The stable already had hands moving hay for the animals.It was comforting to know that some things never change, even in times of war.


    I was the first one to enter the council chamber. It was not surprising given the early hour.


    I sat down in my usual chair. Running my hands along the smooth wood of the table, I found myself reflecting. All the Swordsmen that came before me sat at this table.


    In my humble opinion, I was still fairly new to the job. Yet soon I would be considered one of the more experienced ones currently in the kingdom''s service.


    The men who came before me were strong, brave and proud. I hope to live up to that standard. They also were probably much more prepared to babysit and mentor those who came after them. I desperately wish that burden passes from me. Or maybe I will just get used to it.


    The door behind me swung open sloppily. Clearly someone else thought they were going to be the first one to arrive at the meeting. Lord Jacobson turned to meet my gaze. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Holden! You are quite the early riser today." The youngest swordsman almost fumbled over his own foot. The statement was a fair one after I arrived last to the meeting the day before.


    "Good morning, Lord Jacobson."


    "Please call me Jack. I know in formal settings I should be called my full title, but I am just not used to it. I should ask Queen Valerie if it is proper for me to be Lord Jack," Jacobson chuckled as his own musings.


    I joined in the laughter even though I thought there was no way the queen would allow him to adopt such a nickname in court. Silence fell, although unlike when I was with Benate it felt uncomfortable.


    Jack sat across from me. He looked around the room at everything and anything besides me.


    "Jack," I started to help bridge the awkwardness that settled. "You grew up with Sir Carrion and Lady Calista, did you not?" Jacobson could potentially shed light on the members of the clan of wolves.


    "I grew up around them both. I know Cali much more personally than I know Carrion. He has always been an ambitious individual. I thought it mainly was focused on his combat training and not rising in rank. Poor Alina."


    Princess Alina did not have to worry about Sir Carrion in the same way she worried yesterday, but Lord Jacobson would soon figure that out for himself.


    "Sounds like Lady Calista is the more trustworthy twin," I smiled as though it was all a joke to me, but I really wanted to know if I made a foolish mistake trusting in Cali''s word that she would challenge Carrion for the Sword if needed.


    "Absolutely!" Jack smiled back. "I must confess that I am glad that Cali was invited today instead of her brother."


    My nerves abated for the moment. My anxious thoughts about my promises to Cali seemed to fade from the forefront of my mind, only to be replaced with the uneasiness that comes along with breaking unsettling news to others.


    "Speaking of my, or um, her ladyship! Join us, Lady Calista!" Jack rose and pulled out a chair next to him for the newest meeting member.

 Chapter 134: What Does It Mean?

    Chapter 134: What Does It Mean? I did not have time to wonder if Lady Calista overheard my not so subtle interrogation of her character, which suited me just fine. After she arrived, Sir John and Queen Valerie were not far behind. Princess Alina rounded out the group with Lord Garrison at her side.


    "Good morning, all!" Queen Valerie said as she took up the seat at the head of the table. She motioned us all to take our seats after having risen in her honor.


    "I do not think this is a time to ease into topics. Lord Bleddyn is not among us for good cause," Queen Valerie began the meeting.


    "Is it because his son is crazy?" Princess Alina slipped before catching herself on the last syllable. Queen Valerie''s eyes burned into her daughter. "Forgive me, Mother. That was uncalled for and disrespectful. Excuse my outburst, esteemed Swordsmen."


    Alina might have been disrespectful but that did not make her wrong.


    "As I was saying, Lord Bleddyn is not among us because he stayed the night in the castle infirmary with the doctor." Queen Valerie let her eyes rest on her daughter.


    Clearly Princess Alina did not know about Bleddyn''s injuries. Her face turned pale and I saw her jaw clench.


    Lord Jacobson in contrast let his jaw fall slack. He had the presence of mind to look around the table to judge who might have already known the information. Our eyes met, but his scan continued until he fell on Cali.


    Lady Calista shifted in her chair as she felt her friend''s eyes upon her, but her gaze did not leave the Queen. Maybe Jack was regretting calling her the trustworthy twin.


    "What ails our comrade?" Lord Garrison pushed the meeting forward. He seemed to care more about his brother-in-arms than reprimanding Alina


    "Lord Bleddyn sustained injuries during a duel challenging him for the Sword Canidae," Queen Valerie barely got out the statement before Jack''s curiosity took over.


    "Who would challenge Lord Bleddyn? I thought Sir Carrion was going..." Jack''s thoughts tapered out as he realized he was answering his own question. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Holden and Lady Calista were both present for the challenge and will give their accounts of the event. Please examine these accounts with me to determine the legitimacy of the claim to the rank of Swordsman." Queen Valerie went straight to business.


    "I can tell my account first, if it pleases Your Majesty." I offered. I promised Cali that I would not directly mention the prophecy, but that did not mean that I would not lay out every detail of the duel for the present company.


    I saw Cali''s mouth pinch tight and her eyes grow large. Clearly she wanted to take control of the situation, but was not about to openly challenge me to do so.


    "It pleases me. Continue."


    I proceeded to walk the entire council through everything that happened after I walked Sir Carrion home from his unsolicited proposal. Since Queen Valerie did not mention the offensive breach in protocol that happened in court, I did not mention the topic.


    Lady Calista, for her part, chimed in a few times to add in little things she noticed about the encounter. She did not shy away from the truth, which strengthened the shaky peace I had about trusting her.


    I finished telling my viewpoint of all that happened. I took a moment to look around the room and survey the reactions.


    Sir John looked angry. The furrowed brow and hard line of his mouth barely hid his frustration. His tightly balled fists that laid on the table might permanently display fingernail marks.


    Queen Valerie leaned back in her chair to rest upon its back. Deflated and frustrated but still regal and in control.


    Princess Alina stared at the tabletop, unable or unwilling to look at anyone present.


    Lord Garrison sat upright with his ever unchanging stoicism. I knew he cared for Lord Bleddyn as a friend because when I described the painful fall backwards onto the scattered weaponry, I saw his almost imperceivable flinch.


    The one reaction I could not fully understand came from Lord Jacobson. He looked as though he was slowly putting together a puzzle without all the pieces.


    "Having heard the account of what happened yesterday, I believe Sir Carrion does in fact have a claim to the Sword Canidae. Does anyone believe otherwise?" Queen Valerie opened the floor to anyone.


    No one stirred. Alina looked around at the present company before daring to raise her hand slightly above the table. Although this was not grade school, I understood why she might want to be formally called on after her last outburst.


    "Yes, my dear? What is it?" Queen Valerie''s sweet tone seemed to have long forgotten her daughter''s misconduct.


    "If Sir Carrion is to become a Swordsman, does that not make his proposal yesterday null and void? I know it was already out of order because of protocol, but now he would be ineligible for my hand." Princess Alina sought confirmation that she was free from the looming marriage.


    "Indeed it would." Queen Valerie stated. No one seemed to know what pushed Sir Carrion in so many directions yesterday.


    Lord Jack, as he wanted to be called, raised his own hand in the same manner that Alina had.


    "I am not your teacher, Lord Jacobson. Please speak your mind." Queen Valerie obviously no longer wanted to call on her ''pupils''.


    "My apologies," Jack spouted off before sharing his mind. "Lord Holden, did Sir Carrion change clothes before challenging his father?"


    "No," I replied. Jack was a thinker.


    "And he picked up the blade that was shaped like an animal horn?" Jack asked more to himself than to me. "Could Sir Carrion have been the attacker in the vision we saw with the gnomes?"


    Calista let her face fall into a blank mask, but her eyes pleaded with me to do something. I do not know what she expected. Her secret was out. I was powerless to stop it. I still held my tongue.


    "I think you might be correct," Cali admitted. "If that is the case, what does that mean for my family?"

 Chapter 135: Who Knows?

    Chapter 135: Who Knows? Queen Valerie exudes confidence and decisiveness. In all my years watching her rule, I never recall a moment that befuddled her. At times she might pause for reflection or ask for advice, but never what happened when Cali asked her question.


    The queen''s eye grew wide and I saw her measured breath. No one expected Lady Calista to question her family''s status with the kingdom. Her Majesty instead pivoted in another direction.


    "Lord Holden, do you also believe that what you saw was the gnomish vision?" The question bought the queen some time to mull over her own thoughts.


    Cali''s gaze drew me. Although I suspected her of being dishonest this morning, all of that suspicion evaporated. Instead of the pleading eyes I saw earlier that begged me not to reveal our secret, I saw a steady stalwart countenance of peace. There was no holding back now.


    "I completely believe that the first part of the Gnomish prophecy happened in front of me yesterday. I cannot give any further insight into what that might mean for the future," I gave this problem enough of my brain power. It was time for those wiser than myself to work on the problem at hand.


    "Thank you, Lord Holden." I had not given Queen Valerie enough time to fully form a response to Cali''s pressing question.


    "Your Majesty, I see you have a lot on your mind. Considering the topic at hand involves my immediate family, would you like me to recuse myself from the rest of this meeting whilst my relatives are discussed?" Cali sat up straighter in her chair.


    Her clenched jaw let me know how much pain was in that offering. She had to be curious about the fate of her family.


    "Dear Cali, please stay. Your brother distances himself from many people at court, and I know that you care for him. I think your presence is invaluable," The Queen looked at the girl who was practically her second daughter with compassion.


    Calista''s shoulders slackened in relief. Her head hung low for a moment. I would never want to hear others speak in a pejorative manner about Benate. I cannot imagine the rest of this meeting would be easy for Carrion''s twin.


    "Do you believe that your brother has been influenced by any outside force?" The Queen opened her line of questioning.


    "I know our mother''s recent arrival has shaken him. I truly believe that his loyalties are to Ensis. I think yesterday was a misguided attempt to show how deep that loyalty lies. I do not believe that he is ''foul brute near her power'' that is addressed in the poem." Lady Calista spoke slowly but compellingly.


    "So you do not think he is a danger to the kingdom if he is allowed the rank of Swordsman?" Sir John began where the queen left off.


    "I do not believe so. I do also understand that removing my brother from any position of power could be a possible precaution from the company gathered. I would advise against it." The dark-haired lady offered her opinion.


    "Why would you advise against such a measure?" Lord Garrison formally inquired with a stiff expression.


    "If I know my brother, and I feel l am uniquely qualified to do so, he is acting like an animal cornered on a hunt. He is afraid of how the country perceives him, so he is trying to prove himself in any and every way possible. When those opportunities are denied, like yesterday''s proposal debacle, he strikes out for the next way to prove himself," Cali sighed.


    The beautiful twin did seem to understand her brother''s misguided plight. She steadied herself before she continued.


    "Anyone who has seen a frightened animal knows that it is more likely to hurt someone. My father tried to stand in Carrion''s way and it did not end well. I am fearful of how he might react if he is not allowed to take up a position he thinks he rightfully earned in service of the kingdom," Cali explained.


    "I am not in the business of giving into the fear of possibilities," The queen replied.


    "Completely agree, Your Majesty. Maybe in your upcoming tournament, my brother will have a healthy outlet for his anxious energy. Seeing Carrion fight as a champion before the crown should appeal to the people''s sense of solidarity and give Carrion the affirmation he is so desperately seeking." Cali offered.


    Queen Valerie scowled deeply as she shared a look with Sir John. "Should I be worried that both you and your brother seem so eager to point to a tournament as the solution to various problems?"


    Calista was caught off guard. Her face turned pale and she stammered her response. "I did not mean to make Your Majesty question motives for a tournament. I was simply trying to look toward the future."


    The air in the room felt tense for a moment. "I believe you," Queen Valerie finally admitted.


    "But as a precaution, Lord Garrison and Lord Holden, please remove yourselves from the champion rosters. Lord Garrison will be assigned to my protection detail and Lord Holden will be assigned to Princess Alina''s. If there is a foul brute near the throne of Ensis, then they will not take advantage of the royal family being defenseless at the tournament," The queen declared.


    My jaw dropped in horror. Benate would get to have all the fun. I just wanted to hit someone. I guess that was too much to ask. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And although I know you are talented with a sword, Lady Calista, I expect you to be by Alina''s side." A heated glance was exchanged between the two women. Cali''s potential fun was ruined too. I doubt Sir Carrion would make the unprecedented move to name a woman as a champion, but for now we would not know.


    "After consulting with my staff yesterday, I have decided that a reasonable timeline for Sir Carrion''s Swordsman ceremony would be for the ceremony to take place in one week''s time. I hope that Lord Bleddyn will be on the mend enough to attend to honor his son. That is all I have on the agenda. You are all dismissed."

 Chapter 136: Proud Father

    Chapter 136: Proud Father Lord Garrison was the first one out of the door of the meeting chamber. The calm and collected man verged on the edge of rushing. I never knew he had it in him.


    Queen Valerie and Sir John moved to the corner of the room to discuss something in hushed tones. I could only imagine what that was about.


    I stayed in my seat a moment to watch the 3 youngest members of the meeting stare at each other. Calista only met their gazes for a moment before turning away.


    "Were you under orders not to tell us anything?" Alina questioned her friend in a haughty tone.


    Cali took a moment. "I just thought this would be easier for everyone. It is not a moment I want to relive and telling it more than once did not seem enjoyable."


    Alina softened. "I am sorry."


    The apology hung in the air. I could not tell if the princess was sorry for Cali''s experiences or for her mistrust in the accusation. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s behind us now," Lord Jacobson interjected. "Cali, how is your father?"


    "He is alive, but far from thriving. I think his physical injuries will heal," Cali looked exhausted.


    "Would you like something to get your mind off of it all? I could use some sparring practice for this tournament." Jack offered looking a little weary himself.


    "I would like that." Cali stood before catching my eye. "Would you like to join us, Lord Holden?"


    "Thank you for the invitation, but I had hoped to speak to Queen Valerie for a moment." I responded.


    Upon hearing her name the queen turned to us, leaving Sir John looking frustrated. The youthful trio exited the room in hopes of escaping any involvement with my audience with the queen. I do not think I implied the matter was anything personal, but that was how my motivates were received.


    "What is it, Lord Holden?" The queen seemed annoyed as well.


    "I was hoping to check on my men before the Swordsman ceremony, Your Majesty. Do I have permission to leave for my clan''s lands to perform my duties there?" I wanted out of this place.


    "Lord Holden, you have leave to send letters and to lead your men from afar. If Princess Alina leaves the castle in any capacity, I would like you by her side." Queen Valerie basically put us both under house arrest.


    "When might this assignment end? Am I to spend this entire war confined to the city walls?"


    My mouth ran before I thought about the consequences of my speech.


    "If that is my desire I expect you to do it wholeheartedly, Lord Holden!" Queen Valerie put power into her words and I knew I had overstepped. With a steadying breath, she softened a little.


    "I understand that you are more used to being more of an outside cat, but with the instability in transitions among two clans'' Swordsmen it has left the palace a little short handed in leadership," The queen admitted. "I know your men along the border are searching desperately for traces of the Norads and I''m sure that is much more exciting than staying in the city, but please know that I expect you here until after the tournament!"


    My head cleared from my earlier outburst at the logic the queen put forward. For the time being, my place was here. "I understand, Your Majesty. I suppose that even though the training grounds are inside the castle walls, it is still outside. I will go see Princess Alina there." I offered a roundabout apology.


    "Now we understand each other, Lord Holden. Good day." The queen dismissed me with a contented smile. At least she was pleased with the outcome of the conversation.


    Although I knew my end goal was the training fields, I took a circuitous route through the castle. It was childish, but I wanted a few moments to myself. If I couldn''t be among the trees, at least I could have a moment of solitude.


    My route took me by the castle infirmary door. On a whim, I decided to go check on Lord Bleddyn. It seemed the proper thing to do for a fellow Swordsman.


    With propriety basically being his middle name, I was not shocked to see Lord Garrison at his friend''s side. His rushing made sense now. His visit to the infirmary must be vastly overdue.


    "Again, I wish I had known earlier," I heard Lord Garrison reiterate.


    "What could you have done? I do not think you could''ve stitched me up yourself, Garrison." Lord Bleddyn replied with a bit of his old self shining through.


    "You need to get back on your feet soon so that I can properly scold you at the tip of my blade for letting your sword skills get so out of practice." Lord Garrison piled on in good humor.


    "Soon enough, old friend." Bleddyn smiled.


    Just then someone bumped into my arm as he passed me heading toward the lively pair. Sir Carrion wore the same expression that he had when I walked him home the day before.


    "Here!" Carrion shoved a cup into his father''s hands.


    "That is not the way to speak to anyone, young man." Lord Garrison reprimanded in defense of his friend. Any color in Bleddyn''s complexion slowly drained to a sickly pallor.


    "I assume you know why my father is here. That makes me your equal, Lord Garrison," Sir Carrion boasted.


    "Everyman is equal in earning the respect of those around him. It is not lightly given, but can be easily lost." I interrupted. "Lord Bleddyn and Lord Garrison have my respect."


    I stood and basked for a moment in Sir Carrion''s offended expression. Lord Garrison looked politely pleased. Lord Bleddyn''s countenance still seemed defeated in the presence of his son.


    "I just wanted to wish you a speedy recovery, Lord Bleddyn. Good day, gentlemen," I said my peace and saw Bleddyn nod his thanks toward me.


    As I left the room I heard Lord Garrison''s assessment of me. "There is a Swordsman who would make his father proud."

 Chapter 137: Fiction or Reality

    Chapter 137: Fiction or Reality I joined Princess Alina on the sidelines of a spar that to the casual observer looked like a fair match. The steady thud of blunted steel hitting after slicing through the air had a melodic ring to it. The music of training.


    "They are a good match, are they not?" Alina beamed as there was more to her meaning than if their skills were well suited for each other in battle.


    I took a moment to watch Jacobson''s footwork. It was impressive. He had trained well.


    Cali, for her part, could have run circles around him. Her slender frame and impressive agility made her a fearsome opponent. Her measured strikes made it look like she was giving her all, when I could tell she was really holding back.


    "It does seem that way. Does it not, Your Highness?" I replied.


    Princess Alina responded in a light giggle. What a girlish thing to do. Another joy of babysitting.


    "Who do you think will best the other?" I posed. The princess should know her friends better than me.


    "I think they both stand a fair chance," the princess politely started rather diplomatically. "But if I had to hazard a guess, I would say Cali."


    "Good choice." I left my response short. If Cali wanted to, she could have ended this match by now. Maybe she found it entertaining to play fight in such a way.


    I took in both competitors'' techniques. Jack favored defense whereas Calista favored offense.


    Jack suddenly turned leaving his back exposed. It was so unexpected that Cali did not even bother taking advantage of almost assured victory.


    Sir Jacobson instead jumped sideways and tucked into a rolling somersault with this sword flaying outward. He landed on his feet, not far from Calista. Having shocked his opponent, Jack playfully looked up and poked at Cali''s blade with his own.


    "Got you," Lord Jacobson looked like a schoolboy trying to impress the newest pupil.


    "What was that?" Calista burst into laughter. "You looked like a beached sea creature with all that flailing."


    Alina and I joined in the comradery. I had to admit, the comparison was not inaccurate.


    "I always wanted to try something I once read about in a book. I must have done it poorly because the hero swept every noblewoman in the court off their feet with that move." Jack stood and dusted himself off.


    "There is a difference between reality and fiction, Lord Jacobson." Alina offered while trying to ground him in reality with his title.


    "So what I am hearing is that I should not try that in the arena during the tournament?" The youngest swordsmen questioned.


    "I do not think anyone should try that for any reason in any location," I offered. "You could easily break something."


    The last thing I needed was for one of my babysitting charges to end up with the palace doctor. I think that man already had some level of dislike for me. Or maybe that was just his mood everyday. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fair enough. I do think I may need to sit down for a moment," Jacobson turned to sit in the grass.


    "But that leaves Cali without a sparring partner. What about you Lord Holden?" Princess Alina offered.


    All that was within me was torn in two. My sense of duty told me that watching the princess was of paramount importance. Sparring did not exactly give the best vantage point for possible threats. But the other part of me longed to release my frustration with a well trained fighter.


    "Maybe another time. I think Queen Valerie would be sorely disappointed in me if I did not at least pay some attention to protecting her daughter," I backed out of the match gracefully. "And what is a sparring match if one party is not giving it their all?"


    I narrowed my focus on Lady Calista. She caught my eye and ducked her head. We both knew that she could have easily defeated Jacobson, but I must admit that whatever display happened instead was much more unexpected. Jack certainly liked to entertain.


    "It''s not much of a match at all." Lord Jacobson answered from the ground. "I always felt that way when I was sparring opposite my uncle. I learned quite a bit, but I think he would''ve preferred someone more on his level."


    "Training is like learning to dance. If you always partner with someone of your same skill level, neither of you tend to grow. It''s good to have someone more advanced than you teach you a few new tricks. Likewise I have always found I learn a few new things when I try to impart my wisdom on a willing student," I stated.


    That thought was about as close to a deep philosophical thought as I ever wanted to think.


    "Wise indeed, Lord Holden," Princess Alina countered. "You mentioned my mother wanting you to protect me? How long am I to have the pleasure of your company? I am sure that there are more than a few ladies of the court excited to see you stay in town for a while."


    My thoughts ran toward Gella. Not all of the ladies of the city were so excited to see me hang around.


    "I am to be your chaperone outside of the castle until after the tournament. I would say that I might put a damper on you catching the eye of a gentleman of the court, but my presence did not stop that last time." I joked.


    "Indeed it did not." Princess Alina''s expression soured.


    "Maybe Queen Valerie should have chosen a different guard for our beloved Princess. Maybe someone else would be better at fighting off unwanted suitors?" Lady Calista added to the joke.


    It warmed my heart to have Cali comfortable with joking about part of yesterday. We could not change the past, but at least we could make fun of it.


    "Please let Her Majesty know of your concerns. I would hate to be responsible when Princess Alina is mauled by suitors." I quipped.


    My babysitting charges all snickered in response. Maybe babysitting was not all bad.

 Chapter 138: Long Week

    Chapter 138: Long Week The next week was a blur of monotony. For the most part I followed Princess Alina and her band of merry friends. A few important things broke up the trips from the sparring field to the swordsman chamber meetings.


    The most shocking things were happening along the border. From reports that my men sent me, some of my scouts had gone missing. The majority of my men that could not be located were last seen at the base of mountain trails around a specific peak.


    When I reported this in the following Swordsman meeting, men from other clans were assigned to assist in that area. We might have finally had some actionable intelligence, but we also did not want to fall into any traps. Our enemy had a sharp and cunning mind.


    I felt confident that this war was slowly approaching a much larger conflict. I hope that everyone I love and hold dearly would make it safely to the other side of it. I appreciated that my village was much closer to the southern gnomish border than the border at the northern mountains.


    Thinking of home, I had written to my mother explaining that Sir Gavin was needed for a tournament much to Benate''s dismay. My letter was posted to home and received a responding correspondence before Benate wrote to my mother once.


    I was reminded in the response that Benate needed to write to his mother more. I also generously on my brother''s behalf mentioned that Benate would also be participating in the tournament. My mother was overjoyed and invited herself to come to the capital to see it all.


    Upon hearing all of this, my brother and I had a few days of less than comfortable silence while he sulked around the house in the evenings. He loved our mother, but she did tend to make a fuss about being careful when we sparred for combat training. It tended to put a damper on the festivities.


    After a few days, he finally made peace with his fate. It might have helped that Princess Alina had commissioned some new jewelry from a merchant that afternoon and I purchased Benate a new sword from among the shop wares. I think there is no higher level to sibling affection than buying each other weaponry.


    The news of another Swordsman ceremony slowly swept through town. Banners in hues of green honored the clan of Wolves in the town square and from various windows. The capital seemed to be eager for another reason to celebrate something, even if it was not a royal wedding.


    Princess Alina and Lady Calista made favors for the tournament champions the day before Sir Carrion''s Swordsman Ceremony. They both sat in the princess'' parlor and stitched tiny pictures into handkerchiefs with colors corresponding to the different clans.


    Although all the favors were supposed to be gifts from Princess Alina, Lady Calista simply seemed to need something to occupy her anxious energy. She seemed on edge with her brother and father both being a bit unpredictable.


    Between the two young ladies, the quality of the final products was unmistakable. Alina''s stitches were even, neat, and fully recognizable as the shapes they were supposed to be.


    Cali''s, on the other hand, were large, sloppy and at times dotted with trace amounts of her own blood where she accidentally pricked herself with the needle. She was much more talented with a foil than with a needle.


    I would never shame either of them by letting the court know that Princess Alina did not make all of her own favors, but I also felt a bit sorry for the men who end up with Calista''s abstract creations.


    After about the seventeenth needle prick, Cali stood up in a huff. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why is this so hard?" The young noble woman yelled.


    The ruckus was so loud that guards attending the doorway outside of the chamber barged into the room in a panic. One of them even had his sword already drawn. Seeing that there was no trouble inside, he sheathed his weapon.


    "Thank you gentlemen, but we do not require your assistance at this time," Princess Alina said, dismissing the guards. After the door shut behind them, Alina straightened her shoulders and looked in Calista''s direction.


    "Cali, if you do not want to embroider anymore you do not have to," the princess offered. "I simply thought it was something to do."


    "It''s not that. I just feel so..." Calista looked in my direction uncomfortably. "You know, nevermind. It was just the sewing getting to me."


    I shared a significant look with Princess Alina. I had spent most of the last week with these ladies and Lord Jacobson nonstop. It must be difficult for a young lady to not be able to fully express herself to her friends without prying eyes.


    "Lord Holden?" Alina addressed me. "What exactly are your orders?"


    "I am to accompany you outside the castle whenever you leave. I can step outside and meet you somewhere when you might need me if that is helpful, Your Highness." I responded already edging toward the door.


    "That is alright, Lord Holden. I will not leave my chamber the rest of the day. You are dismissed until tomorrow. I think you could use a night off before tomorrow''s duties." Alina graciously offered.


    I jumped at the chance, almost forgetting to bow. Babysitting is one thing that I might someday get used to, but I do not think dealing with emotional outbursts of women will ever be in my skillset.


    I found myself heading towards Benate''s long before the sunset. I thought about maybe looking through a few shops or picking up something to eat at the tavern on the way home, but ultimately decided that some extra rest would be the best option.


    As I rounded the last turn to my brother''s house, I almost ran into a slender blonde beauty coming out of the clock shop.


    "Oh. Forgive me, Gella." I started before I even fully saw her face. "I did not see you there."


    "Oh. No. I mean. Yes. You are forgiven. I just..." Gella looked up realizing she was talking to me.


    Gella''s face turned pale and she looked embarrassed. "Forgive me, I must go."


    With that my childhood friend ran in the opposite direction from me. She certainly is a curious creature.

 Chapter 139: Carrion’s Big Day

    Chapter 139: Carrion¡¯s Big Day The day of the Swordsmen ceremony finally dawned. Most of the city planned to attend either the processional in the streets or the actual ceremony.


    I walked down the steps of Benate''s home to the city square. To my surprise, I found it covered in green decorative bunting. It probably went up at the urging of Benate''s downstairs neighbor. The more festive the shop, the better business.


    I met Princess Alina inside her chambers. For once her companions did not beat me to her. Alina welcomed me into her parlor as she continued to put the finishing touches on her appearance.


    Her maids had outdone themselves. She was visually stunning and I cannot imagine why she insisted on fussing even more with a stray curl.


    While waiting for her to finish, I found myself giving into my curiosity.


    "Hopefully this is not too forward, but did everything get settled yesterday, Your Highness?" I asked half expecting a vague answer.


    "Yes. Thank you. Family matters are always complicated." Princess Alina offered back.


    "Family matters, huh? I thought it wasn''t just the sewing." I said mostly to myself.


    "No. Certainly not." Alina looked both ways before sharing as if she expected her companions to appear.


    "Calista is generally a very guarded person. She had been asked to accompany her brother today for the ceremony, but felt she was torn between loyalty to her father or loyalty to her brother." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah. I see. Family matters are indeed complicated. Might I ask what she decided?" I pushed my luck. Generally I had no interest in matters of court. Babysitting must''ve softened me.


    Before Princess Alina could respond, there was a knock at the door. I answered it and found a very elegantly dressed Lady Calista.


    More often than not, I saw the young lady in pants and loose blouses. Today her court-bound dress was fancy enough to have a small train.


    The elegant yet flustered young lady pushed past me. She looked frenzied.


    "What have I gotten myself into?" Calista ranted as she paced the room in front of her friend.


    "Having second thoughts?" Alina smiled at her friend as she pushed her crown further into place.


    "More like seventy-second thoughts," Calista unceremoniously plopped into a chair.


    "It will all turn out alright. What is the worst that can happen? You start a civil war?" Alina said with a light laugh.


    Cali looked at Alina with a stone faced expression. "My father said I looked like my mother as I walked out of the house this morning. How am I supposed to take that?"


    Princess Alina stopped in the middle of her primping to look toward Lady Calista.


    "I promise. It will be okay. You will escort your brother today. It''ll be an adjustment, but your father will find a new normal." The princess looked at the noblewoman with a sincere expression before cracking a smile. "You can always come live here."


    Lady Calista stood up and threw a pillow at her friend. "Yea. That will solve everything."


    As if on cue, another knock tapped on the door.


    "Princess Alina? Are you ready?" I heard Lord Jacobson from the other side of the door. He must have been using formal titles for the benefit of the guards outside the door.


    "Everyone is decent. Come on in, Jack!" Princess Alina called.


    The door swung open. To my suprise, Lord Jacobson was not the only one to walk through the door. Sir Carrion walked in almost in lock step with the youngest Swordsman.


    "I thought I might find my sister here," Sir Carrion said with an irksome expression. "It is almost time for us to line up, dear twin."


    Cali straightened her posture to match her twin. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that only this room miraculously just entered winter all on its own. The coolness between the twins almost made my breath fog.


    "Let us all go to the staging room, I''m sure my mother will be waiting." Alina suggested, in an attempt to save Cali from her own brother''s frigid demeanor. I would think becoming a Swordsman would be a very exciting day.


    "I think that is a marvelous idea. Sir Carrion, would you mind leading the way?" I added. I was trying to make sure I had an eye on all my charges. It dawned on me that Alina was my only official charge, but I still feel like her well being improved when I could see them all.


    With all my ducklings in a row, we proceeded down the hall. If children are always this much work, mothers should definitely be celebrated more often.


    ¨C


    The Swordsmen ceremony went on without a problem. Lord Bleddyn stood at the front of the hall and handed off the Sword of Canidae without so much as a sneer. Even if that family was far from cohesive, they at least could put on a brave front for the public.


    I had never had the pleasure of attending a ceremony where the predecessor Swordsman was able to hand down the title. I wish my own father could have been there for my own ceremony. Carrion would never know how lucky he really was.


    The reception that followed felt like Princess Alina and myself had not moved since Lord Jacobson''s recent ceremony. I once again longed to be anywhere but where I was.


    "Does this feel familiar to you too, Lord Holden?" Princess Alina asked after she moved for us to stand in almost the same place in the hall that we had the last time.


    "All too familiar, Your Highness," I responded. "Maybe we could wait for a while before we repeat the ritual."


    "I would prefer that too. Please take care of yourself so that we can see each other for it." Alina beamed at her own joke as she took a sip from her glass.


    "Maybe this time I can protect you from any potential suitors from expressing their well intended but unwarranted intentions of marriage, Princess," I laughed lightly, not completely aware of who was around me.


    "Excuse me, Lord Holden. Do you have a moment?" I hear a familiar voice ask.

 Chapter 140: No Title

    Chapter 140: No Title I turned to see Gella standing behind me. For once she did not forget to call me by my title. I was ashamed to admit that Gella looked phenomenal in the dark green hues that stood for the mighty Clan of Wolves. It might be a betrayal to the goldenrod hues of my own Clan''s standard.


    "Gella! I did not see you there." I was truly shocked that my childhood companion approached me after the reception I received the night before. Our last few meetings were not exactly ideal.


    "Please allow me the honor of introducing Princess Alina. Princess Alina, this is my old friend, Gella."


    The instant my stupid mouth said the word old, I regretted it. What I meant to imply was that Gella was not a girl I formed an attachment with during my time in the city this trip. How it seemed to be taken was that she was a matronly middle-aged hag.


    Alina looked at me in mock horror for a moment before smoothly covering up my outrageous mistake. "Unless my eyes deceive me, your old friend is actually a very lovely young lady. The pleasure is mine, Young Gella." The last phrase was exaggerated to further embarrass me.


    Gella curtsied in a deep sweep. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I did not mean to intrude on your time with the Swordsman. You see, I did not see you there.." Gella looked panicked.


    "She is easily overlooked, being the Princess and all. It is a common mistake." Calista and Lord Jacobson joined the group with Cali being the one to make the joke.


    Gella gulped while turning white. "I beg your royal forgiveness."


    "It is quite alright, sweet Gella. Lady Calista just wants everyone''s mood to be as sour as her own." Alina offered graciously.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I will take my leave." Gella almost backed out of the conversation.


    "Please wait. Lord Holden, If you would like a moment with your friend, I am sure my mother would not object to Lord Jacobson and Lady Calista acting as my escorts for a moment." Alina turned to face me. With part of her face hidden from Gella, she gave me an inconspicuous wink.


    I swear the entire city is just one long romance novel waiting to be written.


    "Thank you, Princess Alina." I replied since I felt my dismissal was an order.


    "I won''t go far. Hopefully that will ease your mind." Alina smirked. She just wanted to be within earshot. What good is gossip if you''re the last to know.


    I offered Gella my arm and walked her part of the way down the refreshment table. I hope prying eyes and eavesdropping ears would be distracted. I could feel Gella''s arm tremble in the nook of my elbow.


    "Are you alright, Gella? You look uneasy." I broke the tension.


    "I will be quite alright, Holden. I mean Lord Holden. I have never met our princess before and that is not exactly the best first impression," Gella said


    "I do not think she would consider it a poor first impression. I have seen a lot worse conversation during a Sword Ceremony reception," I laughed trying to calm her nerves.


    Gella took a deep breath. "I am afraid that I am not done making apologies yet today. I am sorry for my behavior the other evening when you helped with a delivery."


    I was stunned. I knew I thought her behavior was strange, but I also thought I had misstepped along the way. My mind was a blank canvas of responses. Gella saw my hesitation so she continued forward with her own thoughts.


    "I made an assumption that Sir, I mean Lord Carrion and Princess Alina both wanted him to propose. I had not considered that it might not have been the wish of both parties. After it was announced that Lord Carrion was going to take on the mantle of Swordsman for the clan of Wolves, I stopped to consider that it might have been more complicated than I originally considered."


    "I see." That was all my mind let process through my lips.


    "Of course you would not stand up for a marriage that both parties were not amicable too. Especially if the proposal was, how did you put it? ''well intended but unwarranted''. I should not have doubted your honor, Lord Holden." Gella stared at her shoes.


    Gella had overheard my last statement to the princess, even if she had not realized until afterward that I was speaking to Alina. I wonder if she heard anything else. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you." I managed. "I think Princess Alina would find your passion for her future very flattering. Our princess should feel honored to have such a loyal subject."


    "It is easy to be loyal when you can relate to a perceived plight," Gella shrugged her response.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just hope not everyone''s parents dictate their futures." Gella said vaguely.


    "Lord Holden? Lord Holden''s friend? If you both are done, Princess Alina says I need to apologize." Lady Calista cut in.


    Gella''s arm was still through mine, so I guided her back toward my babysitting charges. Gella stopped mid step.


    "They won''t bite. I promise." I smirked.


    "I apologize for being unkind, Lady Gella," Cali mustered out an insincere coerced apology.


    "Thank you, Lady Calista. It is just Gella. I have no title." My neighbor blushed deep red.


    "Oh really?" Cali''s interest was piqued. "What is that like? Want to trade?"


    "There he is! And with a young woman on his arm! I knew he was keeping something from me!" A boisterous voice rang out behind me.


    I turned to see my mother, with Sir Gavin and Sir Balor in tow. One of them seemed thrilled to shake hands with acquaintances as he walked through the crowd. The other just looked pudgy as always.


    "Lady Evalyn! What a pleasure to see you!" Princess Alina started.


    "Likewise, Your Highness!" Evalyn bowed low. "Now who is this beauty on my son''s arm?"


    It was my turn to become crimson.

 Chapter 141: The Boys are Back in Town

    Chapter 141: The Boys are Back in Town My mother has a way of finding the perfect words. She really just had to ask who the beauty on my arm was.


    Gella instinctually retracted her arm from my elbow. I guess she felt me stiffen with the motion, because she then extended her hand in a flawless motion to my mother.


    "Lady Evalyn, it is a pleasure to see you again. I am sure I have grown since the last time you saw me." Gella must have practiced because that introduction was flawless. "I''m Gella. My father runs the clock shop."


    My mother shook Gella''s hand in recognition. "Oh! Young Gella! The pleasure is certainly all mine. What a fine young woman you have turned out to be!"


    "See Lord Holden. Even your mother recognizes youth when she sees it!" Princess Alina got a jab in while she could. I suppose that was the only way she could fight me and win without pulling rank.


    My mother eyed me with suspicion. "Has my son forgotten his manners? Holden, you should never call anyone old! Especially a woman!" My mother took a moment to playfully swat at my arm.


    "Your son has been a perfect gentleman to this commoner. He has introduced me to most of these fine gentlepeople," Gella came to my aid.


    "Who has he forgotten?" My mother looked disappointed at me once more before Gella motioned to the two noblemen that my mother had in tow.


    "I have not had the pleasure of making the acquaintance of these fine fellows."


    "I shall remedy that. I am Sir Gavin, and this is my cousin, Sir Balor. Thank you for honoring us with your presence, Gella." The golden child bowed deeply even though it was not required by rank. Balor, for his part, at least kept his mouth shut.


    Gella curtsied in return with her face flushed. "Thank you. It has been a lovely afternoon, but I must be going. My father will be expecting me in the shop. Goodday!" Gella curtsied to everyone yet again before scurrying off.


    "Holden, shouldn''t you escort your companion home?" My mother scolded me.


    "Contrary to popular belief, Gella was not my companion to this event. She simply wanted to catch up with an old," I caught myself. "A longtime friend when she saw me, mother."


    "What a pity. She could make a wonderful daughter-in-law!" My mother winked at me


    "I was not expecting you until closer to the tournament. Have you seen Benate?" I asked.


    "I have not. I wanted to surprise everyone. It has been a while since I have been to court. Since I have thoroughly embarrassed my youngest son, I will see what other trouble I can get myself into. The reception is beautiful, Your Highness." My mother curtsied and scurried off to find her own friends.


    "Indeed, the reception is marvelous, Your Highness. Lord Holden, I cannot speak highly enough of your clan. They are all so welcoming and kind. Your mother in particular made sure that Sir Balor and myself would not miss the opportunity to be here today," Sir Gavin oozed gratitude.


    Sir Balor rolled his eyes but kept his mouth closed. Part of me wanted to punch him, and I was not sure if those feelings were residual from our past encounters or if they sprung anew.


    "You are gracious, as always, Sir Gavin." Princess Alina smiled.


    "Not at all. I feel that I am not doing the Clan of Bear justice with my simple lip service. Do not you agree, Sir Balor?" Sir Gavin turned to his companion.


    The rest of my babysitting charges exchanged a glance. Sir Balor often gave his unwanted opinion freely. It did not bode well for anyone to inquire after his internal monologue.


    "Lady Evalyn was kind enough to let us come. Even if she made us ride the oldest horses half in the grave." Sir Balor spewed.


    Shockingly that was the nicest thing about another person I think I had ever heard Sir Balor utter. I was not alone in my shock from the looks on Calista''s and Jacobson''s faces.


    "It seems that the country air agrees with you, Sir Balor. Do you have plans to return after the tournament?" Princess Alina inquired.


    Sir Balor''s face drained of color and his mouth hung agape. "Is... Is that a threat?" Sir Balor caught himself as his listeners were all taken aback at the question. "What I mean to say is that I have not heard of my clan''s plans for me after the tournament. I am simply here to support Sir Gavin." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sir Balor was scared. My mother must have put him through the hardest chores and the most intense manual labor. Only after his reaction, did I notice that his belt was hooked at the next smallest hole.


    "Thank you for your support," Sir Gavin continued as if his companion had not just had a momentary stroke. "I hear that Lord Jacobson is among the bracket of champions as well?"


    "That I am. As is my uncle. I think he stands a better chance of making it through the first round than I do," Jacobson offered. I hated to agree, but I knew how stiff the competition was.


    "Only the tournament will tell!" Sir Gavin looked like the excitable puppy I knew he was. "Are we to see your blade as well, Lord Holden?"


    I took a deep breath to steel myself. I wanted to fight, but duty came first. "My brother Benate will be fighting, as well as one of my men that you might know from back in my village. His name is Agnar?"


    Sir Balor gulped. I guess he had met Agnar. He was a force even more fearsome than my mother.


    "We have had the pleasure. Princess Alina, you shall be thrilled to know that your mother''s tournament is sure to be a thrilling affair." Gavin oozed amiability.


    "Of course it will be. It''s supposed to be in my honor. Queen Valerie is about to make the announcement. Isn''t that right, Princess Alina," Lord Carrion cut in.


    In all of the commotion of old acquaintances being reunited, no one seemed to notice that the receiving line had broken up, leaving Lord Carrion free to eavesdrop at will.

 Chapter 142: Honor

    Chapter 142: Honor "Congratulations, Lord Carrion," Sir Gavin put out his hand to shake the newest member of our group. Carrion took it almost begrudgingly. "A tournament must be stressful to plan. Princess Alina, if you need any help please feel free to reach out."


    "I am sure it is all well in hand with those who have been here serving the Crown," Carrion made sure to speak before Princess Alina could respond. My newest peer seemed to think he had jumped rank even higher than Swordsman. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could not fathom speaking for the Princess. Not only did he do so, he was trying to condescend whilst doing so. He was in the party that dropped Sir Gavin and Sir Balor at my mother''s doorstep. He should know their service there was not entirely their own choice. Maybe I should have left Carrion there too.


    Sir Gavin, for his part, looked slightly disappointed. " I in no way meant to imply that The Crown is lacking in their service for any skill, craft or talent. I simply hope to be blessed enough to be considered if any need arises. Forgive me, Princess Alina. I think Queen Valerie and yourself have the kingdom well in hand."


    Sir Gavin either did not notice that Lord Carrion''s words were meant to injure his pride for being away or graciously guided the conversation to a safer interpretation. I suspected the latter, but it was so masterfully done that no one could challenge his understanding.


    "No forgiveness is needed. I am not one to easily take offense." Princess Alina replied with a beaming smile. She too was a master of court politics. I could not tell if she was letting Lord Carrion know that she was not offended by him speaking for her, or if she simply was telling that to Sir Gavin. This place makes my head spin.


    "Very good, Princess. You do not have to worry about being offended. You have three of your Swordsmen here ready to take offense for you. No need to get involved." Lord Carrion let out a forced chuckle.


    Lord Jacobson stiffened with his fists balled. His tight smile was forced and I saw Calista tap his arm as if to hold him back from action. I too did not like the way our future sovereign was being spoken to. Princess Alina''s once bright smile left her eyes and fell to a forced neutral expression that I was becoming all too familiar with.


    "Lord Holden, I might be wrong since I am fairly new to the rank." Lord Jacobson started. "I thought our job description in court was more defensive than offensive. Is it not?"


    Maybe I should have left all of my charges besides Princess Alina at my mother''s house. I did not want to put myself in the middle of disrespectful court squabbles.


    "And you are quite good at defending Princess Alina, are you not Lord Jacobson? Even from petitioners that might have her best interest at heart?" Lord Carrion jabbed with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    Before my newest coworkers resorted to a brawl on the reception hall floor before me, I decided to intervene.


    "Lord Jacobson. Lord Carrion. We find ourselves in a unique situation that might not happen again. Our fathers all held our positions before us. Sir Gavin is supposed to take up his father''s mantle as well. Our fathers respected one another and served the kingdom even while having differing vantage points." I took a breath.


    I looked toward Sir Gavin for a moment. I hated myself for secretly wishing I had his ability to so suavely navigate court.


    "Let us leave past grievances behind us and look toward a future working together. If we must dig up the past, let it be to honor those who served before us." I looked around to see that my little reprimand received attention from those around us. Great.


    "Well said, Lord Holden! I think inspiring others must be a familial trait." Sir Gavin beamed.


    A small surge of pride in myself fought with the part of me that did not want to take a compliment from the golden child from the clan of Falcon.


    "I don''t think that it is." Sir Balor quipped. He was back to giving his unasked for opinions, but at least this one was not the worst thing I have heard him say.


    Princess Alina cleared her throat and tactfully raised her glass. "I know Ensis is proud to have such passionate men lead them. Here is to the health of all of our Swordsman," She almost brought her goblet down to drink. Carrion''s deep scowl gave her pause. "Especially Lord Carrion on this special day."


    Lord Carrion''s face perked up slightly in a pleasant facade. Clearly he knew more of the room was looking toward him because of the Princess''s impromptu toast.


    "Hear, hear!" Lady Calista loudly added as she grabbed a refreshment for herself from the table and lifted it high.


    Those with drinks around us all raised their glasses and drank. Although it was not unheard of to have a toast at such an occasion, it typically was near the end of the festivities. Princess Alina brilliantly found a way to easily disband the party guests for her to escape Lord Carrion''s unpleasantness.


    Queen Valerie, who had been mingling among the courtiers since the receiving line had ended, took charge of the room before it drained of her guests.


    "Welcome all who are gathered to honor our newest Swordsman, Lord Carrion. As my daughter so graciously started off the speeches, I will make mine brief." The Queen''s voice filled the hall.


    I stifled a laugh. It seemed Alina was not the only one who was done with celebrating Lord Carrion today. I braced myself for an overture of praise for the pigheadish man that, in my opinion, could use a dose of humility.


    "Our country has a great need for men of valor. Men who do not shy away from battle and for those who lead them. To honor those men who will lead the charge against the Norads, there will be a tournament of champions! Join me in honoring all of our champions in one week''s time!"


    I found Queen Valerie''s speech refreshing, but not everyone in the room shared that feeling.


    The room erupted in applause. The least enthusiastic of which was the man nearest to me. Lord Carrion''s slow measured claps spoke volumes of his opinion of Queen Valerie''s announcement.

 Chapter 143: These Are Your Champions

    Chapter 143: These Are Your Champions Carrion''s less than enthusiastic clapping received sideways glances from those around him. Lady Calista forced a smile with eyes that shot daggers at her brother. He stiffened momentarily and squared his shoulders as his clap picked up its pace.


    "The first of the two champions for the Clan of Wolves will be our newest swordsman Lord Carrion," Queen Valerie paused for the warm round of applause that filled the room.


    Sir Gavin was the first one to reach for Lord Carrion''s hand to shake it to honor him. Lord Carrion took it but the handshake was a weak one.


    Lady Calista looped her arm through her brother''s in what looked like an excitable affectionate squeeze. If I did not know that Cali already knew this news, I would assume that the tournament was a spur of the moment surprise.


    "Dear Brother, Queen Valerie honored you. You can put away your sour expression until we speak again at home. Do not embarrass our clan on your first day as its head!" Cali''s rushed whisper was forced through smiling teeth.


    I barely heard the exchange and I was the closest one to the twins. Brilliantly it looked like words of congratulations given to her brother.


    "I know how to conduct myself, sister. I am our Clan''s Swordsman afterall!" He bit back with a similar expression painted across his face toward her.


    "Good. Act like it." Cali let the matter rest after her final word.


    My smile beamed with genuine amusement after hearing Cali handle her brother. Maybe there was hope for this transition in leadership afterall.


    Queen Valerie went on to announce Captain Darius as the other champion for the Clan of Wolves. I vaguely remembered that name attached to a man that served as one of the commanders of the forces at the city gate.


    Maybe I should ask Sir Gavin if he encountered the Captain there. My cheeks hurt as my smile grew even larger at the thought of asking Sir Balor instead. Surely he had opinions he would not mind sharing.


    The champions for the Clan of Stag were announced next. Sir Gavin gave Lord Jacobson a forceful congratulatory pat on the back that almost made Jacobson lose his footing. Sir Gavin truly was a frenzied puppy, happy for anyone and everyone around him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sir John received his own round of applause that seemed more fevered than the ones before it. I think the group of courtiers around my mother led that cheer.


    My Clan, the best clan, was honored next. Agnar, who I found near the back of the hall, took the cheers in his name with a polite nod to the room. The Clan of Bear would be honored by him and Benate no matter the final outcome.


    Finally, the Queen announced the Clan of Falcon. Lord Jacobson returned Sir Gavin''s pat on the back with a little less enthusiasm. Sir Balor''s father was named the final champion for this tournament.


    I had not had the pleasure of personally meeting Sir Chalmers but I hoped he was more like his brother than his son. Only time would tell.


    "Prepare for three days of festivities. The first round of sparring with the sword will be held on the first day." The Queen announced.


    I saw my charges straighten with rapt attention. They wanted to know more about the specifics.


    "The tournament roster is as follows. Sir John will face Captain Darius. Sir Benate will face Sir Chalmers. The winners of these matches will face each other on the second day." Queen Valerie proclaimed.


    I heard Sir Balor huff under his breath. I tried not to take offense at the fact that he thought my ragamuffin of a brother was beneath facing his titled and wealthy father.


    "If you prefer, Sir Balor, the Clan of Falcon and the Clan of Bear can face each other right now? My sword is willing. Or my mother is around here somewhere." I offered while most of the hall applauded the Queen''s announcement.


    SIr Balor ducked his head and left my challenge unanswered. His eyes darted around the room as if he really was afraid of my mother appearing.


    "The first day will conclude with two more matches. Lord Carrion will face Sergeant Agnar." Polite applause filled the air. "Finally Sir Gavin will face Lord Jacobson."


    The two final competitors looked at one another. Lord Jacobson looked like he might have a hint of gnomish blood in him. Although I do not think he could prophecy anything besides his own fate in that match.


    Gavin held out his hand to his opponent. "It is my honor to cross swords with you."


    "Likewise" Jacobson squeaked out.


    "Please join me once more in honoring all of our champions as they rally our troops." Queen Valerie lifted her glass in a toast once more.


    After this toast, the courtiers knew they had been officially dismissed. Carrion was caught by well-wishers as they funneled out of the hall. It gave the rest of my babysitting charges and myself a nice reprieve.


    "Princess Alina, thank you once again for the hospitality you have shown in opening up your home for the celebration of Lord Carrion. Although he is rather occupied right now, I am sure Lord Carrion shares my sentiments." Sir Gavin bowed in respect.


    Princess Alina''s cheeks flushed a rosy pink. Before she could reply, someone else did.


    "I am not sure he does, but he should," Lady Calista let slip before her hand covered her lips. She looked for a way out of what she said. "What I meant to say was..." She trailed off without finding an easy way to cover her faux pas. "Sadly exactly what I said."


    Sir Gavin laughed in a sickeningly charming way. This man has too much charisma.


    "Your honesty is a breath of fresh air, Lady Calista. I hope you never lose that spark. Good day, Ladies. Swordsmen." Sir Gavin bowed one more time before turning on his heel.


    Sir Balor slightly bowed his head in acknowledgement of other people in the room before turning to follow his cousin.


    I typically thought it was Sir Gavin following Balor around to keep his plump relative from trouble. It was nice to see Sir Balor grow in self-awareness rather than just around the waist. It was best for him to stick around his cousin.

 Chapter 144: The Mother of Surprises

    Chapter 144 - The Mother of SurprisesThe celebration of Carrion dispersed without too much fuss from my babysitting charges. Princess Alina, Lady Calista and Lord Jacobson hung around the grand hall until all of the other partygoers left.


    "I cannot believe that I''m going to be fighting Gavin!" Jacobson miserably moaned.


    "At least you aren''t up against my brother. He has been insufferable lately and is looking for a fight." Calista rolled her eyes.


    "Well I can look forward to seeing him in the second round if by a miracle I survive the first." Jacobson offered.


    "Let''s just hope that Agnar puts Lord Carrion in his place," Alina added. "Lord Carrion. It feels funny giving him that title." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not think I will ever get used to hearing that." Cali admitted.


    "Is this your way of throwing down your gauntlet to challenge your brother?" Alina joked.


    The group of friends laughed at the teasing and Calista swatted at her best friend.


    "Glad to know that Lady Calista still has a fighting spirit." The Queen interrupted. None of my charges seemed to notice that Queen Valerie had well wished the last of the guests and approached with Lord Garrison and Lord Carrion following closely behind her.


    The joyous banter of my charges quickly sobered. I could tell in their stolen glances to each other that they hoped Carrion had not heard their exchange.


    "My dear, I think that the Swordsmen have enough to worry about today without us taking up their entire day." Queen Valerie softened her tone toward her daughter.


    "I think the palace guards can handle our safety if we remain in our chambers." The Queen basically confined her daughter to her room. Not a bad idea after the Princess''s last comment, if Lord Carrion''s ego is as fragile as we all believe it to be.


    The Queen turned to the rest of the crowd gathered. "Swordsmen, you are all relieved from duty until tomorrow. You''re dismissed."


    Queen Valerie turned on her heel and left for the royal wing while the majority of the gathered crowd was still bowing toward her.


    "Come along, Alina" echoed down the passageway.


    Alina gave her friends a strained smile before following her mother. For once, I was free from babysitting!


    I almost ran home. Well, Benate''s home. For once I thought everything was looking up. An afternoon off while I was in the city was unheard of. An early dismissal usually meant I was on my way home, but this was the next best thing.


    I passed by the shop and saw a few eyes follow me from the window. I hope Gella was not too embarrassed at the sight of me. I tried to not let my eyes get drawn into the shop by staring at the ground.


    I basically flew up the steps two at a time, only to be met with Benate at the door.


    "You''re home early!" I said as the shock of running into someone faded.


    Benate was supposed to be spending all of today helping a family fix something or move something. I should have paid more attention last night when he told me what he was up to, but my mind was clearly occupied with today''s festivities.


    "Yea. I guess news travels fast. While I was helping the carpenter move the bulk of his inventory into his new workspace, one of his kids came home chanting my name as a tournament champion." Benate''s tone was depleted.


    I would think he would love to have a fan such as a child to raise his banner on tournament days. I guess I was wrong.


    "As the child knew I was visiting his father, a crowd gathered in the shop and it became impossible for the carpenter to work or for us to accomplish any of the tasks he needed done. I was sent home with partial payment for today''s work. Even though I saw his savvy wife make a sale or two off of my presence." Benate moaned.


    "That is awful," I responded, better understanding my brother''s despairing attitude.


    My brother shrugged. "Maybe I can get in some more practice before the tournament. I doubt that many of my other jobs that I had lined up want a mob to accompany me."


    Just then we heard someone coming up the steps. The tell tale creek was unmistakable.


    "Do you think some well-wishers followed you home?" I asked as we both looked at each other in confusion. Benate rarely had visitors and I was already here.


    Before he had a chance to respond, a voice from the other side of the door rang through. "I''m sure my boys won''t mind at all!"


    The door flung open as my mother walked into Benate''s home with Sergeant Agnar in tow.


    "Mother?" Benate gawked. "What are you doing here?"


    "Is that the way you greet your mother after having not seen her in forever?" Mother laid it on thick.


    "I am, well, just surprised I suppose. I was not expecting so much company." Benate recovered as well as he could even if the shock and annoyance was barely veiled.


    "I''m glad I got to surprise both of my boys then! I would have thought that Holden would have shared my secret." Her tone triumphantly announced.


    Benate shot me a look that was somewhere between betrayed and annoyed. "No. He did not tell me he had seen you today."


    "In my defense, I just got here." I also had no idea that my mother would be visiting here.


    "We would not miss the tournament! Especially Sergeant Agnar," My mother joked. "Now where can we put the belongings?"


    Benate and I shared a look for a moment. The space was already cramped with two grown men occupying the house.


    "I''m sorry, what?" Benate asked.


    "Surely you did not think we came all this way empty handed when we will be staying here for a tournament?" My mother asked.


    "No. Not at all, Mother." Benate acted like that was a silly question even if his face did blanche. "Did you say ''we''? As in, Sergeant Agnar is staying here as well?"


    Mother was full of surprises today.

 Chapter 145: Women Run The World

    Chapter 145 - Women Run The WorldMy stomach sank. Our mother just implied that there would be four people staying in my brother''s small house. This would mean tight quarters for all, especially if our mother was going to have to share the space with an unrelated man.


    Until then, the stoicism of Agnar held true. His blank face finally cracked a smile. Something was amiss. My mother playfully hit the man''s arm as he seemed to give away a secret.


    "Of course Sergeant Agnar is not staying here. We both have been offered rooms at the palace, but someone could not keep a straight face for my joke." My mother finally admitted.


    "Forgive me, Lady Evalyn. I feared that Benate would not recover his healthy pallor if the joke went on much longer. We need both champions in top shape." Agnar finally piped in as he reached to shake my brother''s hand.


    Benate finally seemed to take in enough air that color was returning to his face. My brother could take on ten thousand armed warriors, but apparently not as many well-wishers followed by my mother. For that, I could not blame him.


    "Speaking of champions, do we know the lineup for the tournament?" Bentate changed the topic to something more his liking. He was always ready for that type of fight.


    "We do. It looks as though Agnar will face the newest Swordsman" My mother offered willingly.


    "Good luck with that. Carrion has killer instincts with a practice blade. I can only imagine what he will be like in the arena." Benate stood and patted Agnar on the shoulder all while offering our mother his seat.


    "You face Sir Chalmers." I added, knowing that was the information my brother was really after. Apparently my tone gave away my feelings on that particular family.


    "Why do you say it like that? Have you faced the man before?" Benate''s curiosity grew.


    "Sir Chalmers was quite hospitable in court." My mother rarely spoke ill of anyone.


    "Is that also your opinion of his son, Sir Balor? You''ve certainly gotten to know him better recently." I quipped. I knew I had complained enough to Benate in our rare conversations that the name should at least sound familiar.


    "Oh." Benate scoffed. "I face the brat''s dad? I can teach him a lesson that can reach the next generation!"


    I love my brother. We both laughed at his mock hubris.


    "Boys! That is not kind." I noticed my mother did not exactly come to Balor''s defense directly. Secretly I think she also thought he was a pain.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I''ll just try my best in the tournament" Benate said strongly before continuing under his breath to me. "To defeat him massively."


    "That is all I ask." Mother seemed pleased.


    "Me too!" I added with a smile.


    ¡ª


    The days leading up to the tournament passed in a blur. For once the city was exciting enough that I found myself not longing for home. The babysitting bunch was busy and Lord Carrion seemed to keep his ego in check in Swordsmen meetings.


    Lady Calista and Princess Alina now seemed to regularly attend the meetings and I could not help but wonder if Cali was the reason her twin stayed in line.


    The Norads seemed to be regrouping after their confusing invasion. Little was heard or seen of them, but most reports from the mountains were laced with strange happenings. More and more scouting parties that were sent to find any Norad camps were coming up missing.


    Queen Valerie decided that after the tournament, a larger force would need to be assembled to hunt down the magical Autarch. Until then, we waited. Maybe it was the anticipation of something more that made the days pass faster.


    The day of the tournament, the city was bursting with excitement. Banners in the clan''s four colors were seen everywhere within the walls. The streets were even more filled than they were for the last two Swordsmen ceremonies. I even spotted a few of my clansmen from back home that made the journey to cheer on Agnar and Benate.


    I made my way to the castle to fulfill my babysitting duties. If I could not be in the fight, at least I would get to see the action from the royal box. The royal box sat in front of the entire arena on a raised platform. There was not a better seat in the house.


    By the time I reached the castle, the Queen, Lord Garrison, Princess Alina and Lady Calista were all about to make their way to the tournament grounds.


    "Are you sure you want to come with us right now, Lady Calista?" Queen Valerie questioned. "You are more than welcome in the royal box, but I would have thought you would want to see your brother parade through town with the other champions."


    Before every tournament, the competitors would ride on horseback through the city to reach the arena. Most of the spectators would funnel into the stands after they cheered on their champions from the streets.


    Calista gave a short snort of frustration under her breath. "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty," Calista said genuinely before her tone soured. "But I have seen enough of my brother parading around lately."


    The entire company laughed. Carrion was indeed acting like he was a gift to mankind lately.


    "Understood. Thank you for your service to the country for putting up with him." Queen Valerie joked.


    "I only hope it is enough," Cali said quietly in Princess Alina''s direction.


    Princess Alina slowed her pace to lock step with her friend while still following her mother and Lord Garrison. "I know nothing I say will make you feel like you''re doing great things, so instead I will just remind you that you''re loved." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two friends took one another''s hands in solidarity. I saw Alina give her friend a squeeze. These two are more like sisters than just friends. If only they could babysit themselves.

 Chapter 146: Indecent and Decent

    Chapter 146 - Indecent and DecentWhen we reached the royal box, Lord Garrison gave Queen Valerie his hand to help her up the stairs. Both of them exuded the elegance and grace that only comes from years of practice.


    Lady Calista was in a dress, which seemed to be somewhat uncommon for her. I knew that protocol dictated that I help Princess Alina up the steps, but I was pretty sure that Calista would need more assistance.


    Before I could decide how to handle the situation, Cali took matters into her own hands. Cali balled up her skirts much higher than would be proper in mixed company, revealing breaches underneath. She mounted the stairs before us, taking care of the task on her own.


    "Cali! Make sure you drop your skirts before you get to the top! You do not want to give the entire city a show!" Alina joked with her friend.


    "Hush!" Lady Calista shot back at the Princess.


    At the sound of that, Queen Valerie peered back toward the two ladies behind her. As if on cue, Calista draped her skirt back over her legs and acted as if she was just fixing her shoe on the stair.


    After the Queen nodded in approval, taking the banter as teasing, she turned back to face the remainder of the staircase. Calista turned around and gave her best friend a stern look. No wonder I was needed to babysit the adolescents. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave my arm to Princess Alina and we ascended the stairs.


    The stands were packed down by the fencing marking off the arena, but were more sparsely populated higher up in the stands. The main crowds would follow the champions in as they paraded into the arena.


    The people gathered as part of the early crowd, stood in honor of the queen and princess before Queen Valerie motioned for them all to regain their seats.


    Queen Valerie, Princess Alina and Lady Calista all took seats in the box. Lord Garrison and I took our stations behind them near the stairs.


    Sometimes the parades were quick, and other times, the champions liked taking in the cheers of the city. We were going to get to play the waiting game.


    Slowly the cheers from the streets grew in excitement and volume. It was almost as if the champions were announcing themselves. Soon the gate was opened for the champions.


    A banner of green entered the arena first. On it was embroidered the crest of the clan of wolves. Lord Carrion led the processional as the newest swordsman on a beautiful black steed.


    The other clansman from the clan of Wolves followed closely behind on his own mount. Captain Darius must have gotten someone else to watch the city gate today. He commanded his soldiers well the last two times I went through the city gate.


    His absence from the post gave me a momentary feeling of unease. I am sure his deputies can manage the crowds for a bit without him.


    A royal herald let fanfare ring from his horn before introducing the two men to the crowd with thunderous approval.


    Next through the gate came a blue banner with the crest of the clan of Stag upon it. I suppose it made sense to let Lord Jacobson''s clan take the next place of honor since his swordsman ceremony was also fresh in everyone''s mind.


    Lord Jacobson rode into the arena on a beautiful bay mount and his uncle followed not far behind him. Both men had the horns sound their arrival as well with even more enthusiasm.


    The best banner, in my humble opinion, graced the arena next. My own bear on a field of golden perfection shown bright. The yellow might not have been considered golden by all, but for me its hue always kindled something in my heart.


    Agnar led the two champions of my clan. I am guessing Benate told him to break rank and take the lead. Although Benate was titled, it was given to him mostly out of honor to my parents and he considered himself a commoner.


    Agnar and Benate were hilariously juxtaposed. Agnar sat rigid in his saddle barely moving except to acknowledge a shout in his favor here or there. I do not think the crowds were to his liking.


    Benate, on the other hand, must have gotten used to crowds interrupting what little work he was able to accomplish lately. He now leaned into the cheers and fanfare. He egged on chants of his name.


    When his name was announced he raised both hands over his head to bask in the praise. Because his appearance in town was so commonplace, he was a fan favorite.


    Flags of yellow seemed to passed out in mass. My eye caught Gella in the crowd, not only waving a yellow standard, but with a yellow scarf around her neck as well. The clan she wanted to win was unmistakable.


    The final champions entered the arena behind a red flag. Sir Chalmers led his nephew, Sir Gavin into the arena. I am sure it was at the golden child''s insistence that he be humbled by going last.


    A sea of crimson exploded from the streets, filling the final seats in the stands. The clan of Falcon was well represented among the spectators.


    The champions centered themselves in the arena in front of the royal box and Queen Valerie stood to address the crowd.


    "Please join me in welcoming our champions!" The Queen began before pausing for the eruption of cheers.


    "This tournament will consist of a single elimination bracket with each match consisting of two champions facing each other with the sword. Matches will be timed and judged based on the number of strikes landed." Queen Valerie reminded the crowd


    "A match can end before time is called if a participant is disarmed. Champions, please come forward and receive favors from Princess Alina." The Queen ended her formal introduction.


    My heart was starting to beat faster in anticipation of the tournament, but before I could see some combat I had to sit through the well wishes of the crown princess.


    Lord Carrion started to approach the royal box. Something in his expression told me that today''s excitement might start earlier than I anticipated.

 Chapter 147: The Favorite -

    Chapter 147 - The Favorite ChapterLord Carrion approached the royal stands on horseback. The royal box was too high to receive a favor by hand and throwing it to each champion would be undignified. There was always a chance that the favor could hit the ground and that would dishonor everyone involved.


    A stable boy handed him a ceremonial lance. Even though this tournament did not involve a joust, the lance was needed for the ceremonial hand off.


    "Lord Carrion, may your skills shine today!" Princess Alina said as the champion reached the box.


    "I will honor my name and my clan. Although it could have been your name I had honored by being crowned the victor. Alas, the royal family will not know the pleasure of having a betrothed name supreme champion." Lord Carrion remarked as though he was just commenting on the weather.


    Alina tied the handkerchief to the end of the lance with a forceful tug. Although the other champions were too far away to hear the banter, the entirety of the box could hear it.


    "Dear brother, you discount Lord Jacobson too quickly. His betrothal to the Princess ended only because of the high honor of becoming Swordsman." Calista''s words cut her brother''s remarks off beautifully.


    I did not hold in the chuckle that escaped my lips.


    The way Lady Calista redirected the comment away from his own failed proposal and implications that he would win the tournament was masterful. There is no better way to put a man in his place than to point out someone else who has done far greater than his own deferred dreams.


    "I was not speaking to you, dear sister." Carrion punctuated the last endearment. "Enjoy the tournament, Queen Valerie and Princess Alina."


    Carrion retrieved the favor before handing the lance back to the stable boy. He bowed his head in reverence to the royal family before moving back to the lineup of champions.


    "I cannot remember. Who made Lord Carrion''s favor?" Princess Alina whispered to Lady Calista before the next champion approached.


    "I did. And it was definitely the messiest one of the bunch. You are welcome." Cali swelled with pride.


    Each champion took their turn approaching the royal box, but the rest of the Champions did not have any rude remarks for the princess.


    Lord Jacobson reiterated his nervousness. He thanked Princess Alina for the favor if it was only to be used for just one round.


    Sir John held the favor to his heart before looking toward the queen. I guess he finally had something tangible to remind him of all the hard work he put in for this tournament.


    As Agnar held the lance toward the royal box, the point shook back and forth. I know from facing him in one-on-one combat that his fear was different from Jacobson''s. He did not fear the fight, simply the crowd.


    Benate soaked up the applause. He was the only one among the champions to speak to me while in front of the royal box.


    "Hey Holden! If I have a favor from the Princess, I guess that makes me the favorite brother."


    I laughed but kept my thoughts to myself. Favorite. In his dreams.


    After my brother returned to the line of champions, Princess Alina turned toward me.


    "Don''t worry. You are currently my favorite of the two, but we will see how today goes." She beamed.


    I am perfectly content if Benate is her favorite. He needs employment right now anyway and I think babysitting might just suit him perfectly.


    Luckily, Sir Chalmers approached the box before I had a chance to respond. I am sure that anything I could have added to the conversation would have been used against me in some way or another.


    Finally Sir Gavin approached for his favor. He smiled toward the stands taking in the splendor as he approached the box. One overly excitable maiden in the stands pretended to swoon at the sight of his dimpled grin. I rolled my eyes.


    In the man''s defense, his cheeks did hint towards scarlet after he saw that. His beaming expression also seemed more forced. Who knew that the unshakable lad could in fact be shaken.


    His flushed appearance did not improve as he raised the lance to the royal box with his head bowed respectfully.


    "Sir Gavin, may your exceptional swordsmanship make you feel like a victor no matter the outcome and bring honor to your clan," Princess Alina said as she tied his favor.


    "The greatest honor is being able to serve the country of Ensis in whatever way my Queen sees fit." Sir Gavin bowed his head again toward Queen Valerie.


    Queen Valerie nodded back in recognition of the praise.


    "Thank you for your generous favors to all the champions, Princess Alina. I cannot imagine how long it takes to prepare such things. A most magnanimous gesture if I have ever seen one!" Sir Gavin gushed with another smile, but it rang true.


    It was Alina''s turn to blush. As she turned to share a glance with Lady Calista, I could not mistake it. I could not tell if her hue was because she was embarrassed for having split the task with her friend, or if we should inspect Sir Gavin''s smile for magical properties.


    "You are too kind, Sir Gavin. Be safe and I hope the favor helps you win your matches." Alina said as a dismissal.


    Sir Gavin bowed once more and turned to leave, not noticing the silent reprimand that was happening behind him.


    It was improper for the royal family to directly wish for one champion to win. It was seen as favoritism to a clan. Queen Valerie shot a look at her daughter. Princess Alina''s head hung low, knowing her faux pas the moment it left her mouth.


    Cali shot Alina a look of disgust. I was befuddled for a moment until I remembered who Sir Gavin was up against first. Alina just wished for Lord Jacobson to lose his first match out loud.


    Even without the first sword fight, there was already a match forming in the royal box.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148: First Match

    Chapter 148 - First MatchThe herald that announced the competitors blew his trumpet again to present the now favored champions. The entire arena rose in their honor.


    "I present your champions. Prepare for the first match between Sir John and Captain Darius." Queen Valerie boomed over the roar of the crowd.


    Suddenly the stands seemed full of banners of green and blue. Most everyone, no matter their clan, seemed to pick a side for the first match.


    My heart swelled. Not for anything noble such as the uniting of my fellow countrymen, but simply for the fact that soon metal would strike metal. I did not crave a life threatening battle that war might bring, but I desperately needed something more than the civil conversations that court life offered.


    The two dueling champions dismounted, allowing stable hands to lead their horses out of the arena. The rest of the champions filed out, with various amounts of enthusiasm from the crowd.


    A resounding blast from the same herald announced the first match had begun. Sir John came out of the gate swinging to a somewhat prepared Captain Darius. The first three hits were blocked with relative ease.


    Sadly, that was when my field of view began to be obstructed. Princess Alina leaned toward Lady Calista with her outlandishly styled hair blocking the match. I had not noticed her locks drawn up so heavily mounded upon her head until now. I was never very observant with appearances.


    "I''m sorry Cali. I did not mean to imply that the Clan of Wolves would not win. I mean I do not think it would do Carrion''s attitude any favors to be crowned the victor, but that does not mean I should have slighted Captain Darius in such a way" The Princess begged for forgiveness.


    I bobbed my head to the side, catching Captain Darius feinting to the left, but striking to the right. Sir John easily deflected the move. John swung his sword hard toward Darius'' unguarded shoulder.


    Calista leaned toward Alina, blocking my view yet again. At least I got to hear a satisfying thud and the crowd roar. Sir John had made contact with his swing.


    "I am not worried about you slighting my clan. I just do not think it was right to discount Jack so soon. He really has been improving his sword skills lately." Lady Calista replied.


    "I did not think Jack put much confidence in himself winning his match." Alina responded as I caught another glimpse of the Captain dodging a well timed hit.


    "All the more reason that we should try and boost his confidence," Calista rebutted. "When we spar, he has almost gotten the better of me a few times. I think if he really tries he could..."


    Calista was interrupted by Princess Alina''s dramatic gasp. I leaned forward to see what captured her attention. The two men in the arena were several paces apart. I expected to see the champions'' swords locked in a stalemate, but this snapshot of the fight did not explain Alina''s reaction.


    "What is it?" Cali questioned, mirroring my internal monologue.


    "When have you two been sparing?" Alina''s smile reached from ear to ear as if she had just solved every riddle the Norads ever presented. "You are with me almost every day from sunup till sundown."


    Calista straightened in her chair. The match suddenly drew all of her attention.


    "Oh no you don''t! Tell me. When have you been meeting up with Jack?" Alina probed again.


    Now I wanted to know too. If I had to miss parts of this fight for an adolescent gossip session, they at least should make it interesting.


    "I stop by his family''s home on the way to mine in the evenings. If he is out practicing his swordsmanship, I help." Calista said a little too tightly.


    "Mmhmm." Princess Alina said knowingly as she too straightened, finally revealing the full arena to me again.


    "Nothing scandalous is happening," Cali sounded offended. "I just help him with his technique and..."


    Whatever else Cali was going to say was covered by another horn blast announcing the end of the match. I hate babysitting.


    Queen Valerie lightly cleared her throat. Both Princess Alina and Lady Calista became still and sat up to their full heights. The ability of women to speak volumes without words amazes me.


    "Both champions, please approach the royal box!" Queen Valerie boomed.


    Sir John and Captain Darius stood in front of the royal box removing their helmets. If I had to wager a guess, Sir John won. Not a single bead of sweat graced the brow of the champion from the clan of Stag.


    The champion from the clan of wolves was a different matter. Although unharmed, he looked defeated and dusty from the short match.


    A piece of parchment arrived via herald at the staircase next to me. I handed the results to the Queen.


    "Bravely fought champions. The judges are unanimous. The victor of this round is Sir John." Queen Valerie proudly shared.


    I was proud of the man too. Selfishly it might be because I wanted Captain Darius back at the city gate, but I told myself that it was really because Sir John deserved a win after putting so much planning into the tournament.


    "Thank you for your service and participation in today''s festivities, Captain Darius. The clan of Wolves has a valiant warrior." The Queen offered her concession speech as Darius took his final bows to the crowd.


    "Thank you, your Majesty." Darius responded before turning toward Sir John to shake his hand. "Best of luck in the rest of the tournament, Sir John. I think you have what it takes to win."


    "Thank you, Captain. That means a great deal coming from a man of honor. It was a privilege to cross blades." Sir John responded.


    The conversation was barely loud enough for the royal box to hear. The rest of the arena would have no idea what was said. I was blessed or possibly cursed with overhearing things today.


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 149: Brothers

    Chapter 149 - BrothersI thought through the schedule of the tournament. I would soon see my brother cross blades with Sir Chalmers.


    "Please bring forth the next champions! Sir Benate will represent the clan of Bear. Sir Chalmers will represent the clan of Falcon." The Queen announced.


    The banners in the crowd shifted from blue and green to gold and crimson almost instantaneously. Everyone wanted to cheer for someone, even if their own clan was not represented in the fight.


    The turnover between matches took a little bit of time and I saw peddlers and keen businessmen taking the opportunity to sell tournament wares and refreshments to the captive audience. My eyes followed one of the vendors as an excuse to see Gella again.


    She certainly captivated my attention. Nothing about her could be described as childish. She grew up while I was not paying attention, and I suppose I had too.


    It hit me like a ton of bricks that I was now the second oldest swordsman when I had been the youngest earlier in the year. At least I was not the oldest. My steadying breath must have been misunderstood by my Swordsman counterpart in the royal box.


    "I always get nervous for my brother too." Lord Garrison remarked.


    Although I pieced together in my mind that Sir Chalmers was Sir Balor''s father, I had only thought of him in that capacity. The man had more than one relation. Of course I should have thought more about his brother than his son.


    If Sir Balor only knew that my thoughts gave him more notoriety than his Swordsman, I am positive his pride would swell. I can count him not being able to read minds as another blessing in my life.


    "It is hard for me to see him in action when I wish I were the one in the tournament." I admitted to the eldest Swordsman in an attempt to refocus my attention.


    "It is not always easy letting others fight their own battles." Lord Garrison replied. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That simple phrase seemed to have more meaning in it than I understood. Yet another reason to be thankful I was not the eldest nor wisest Swordsman.


    "Indeed" was all I managed in reply.


    "May both warriors make us proud. Good luck, Lord Holden." my counterpart held out his hand to shake mine.


    "You too, Lord Garrison." I took his hand forcefully and was rewarded with a genuine smile.


    "See Cali. Other clans can be civil and wish the others well. Maybe Jack would do the same if he were in this box." Princess Alina motioned toward her guardians.


    "Sure they can," Lady Calista waved off her friend''s point. She was still clearly frustrated. "Can we focus back on watching men hit each other with sharp things?"


    I do not recall Lady Calista paying too much attention to the last tournament round, but clearly that was preferable than losing an argument with Alina. I could not blame her. I excitedly awaited two men battling each other as well.


    Alina laughed at her counterpart. "There will be plenty of fights today."


    Benate and Sir Chalmers finally took center stage. They shook hands, as was polite. Somehow the rigid stance of Sir Chalmers made him seem pompous. I could be projecting my opinions of his son upon the man in question. However, I do not think that apple fell far from the tree.


    Whatever caused him to stand so erect, worked in his favor for his waistline. The man looked like he had lost weight since he was presented as a champion on horseback.


    A herald trumpeted the start of the fight. My brother started the fight charging toward his opponent. He swung hard and fast with a guttural yell permeating from his being.


    I smirked. Having him as an older brother, I had fallen victim to that startling beginning of a fight more than once. It was almost a signature move between the two of us sparring as youth.


    Although I learned to steel my nerves against such a scream, it took practice. Even though I knew how to react, it still sent a shiver down my spine. A hulking figure charging toward you with a weapon in hand wailing a battle cry naturally evokes fear.


    "Oh my." I heard Queen Valerie exclaim. Clearly not everyone was expecting Benate''s yell.


    Benate''s strike landed square in the middle of Sir Chalmer''s blocking blade. If the man had waited a moment longer to block, my brother''s strike might have knocked him out.


    Sir Chalmer''s stance fell from its rigid start allowing his plump belly to jiggle more naturally. His physique sculpted into a leaner version of his son''s bulging form. No question that the two men were related.


    "That had to hurt." I heard Lord Garrison hiss.


    I could not disagree. The clashing of the two swords rang out proving how forceful Benate''s strike really was.


    The match continued with my brother playing offense. Sir Chalmer returned a few good swings met with blocks. My brother''s brawn overwhelmed his shorter opponent, rarely letting Sir Chalmers get much power behind any blow before blocking it.


    Benate left behind conventional footwork. Even if it looked a little sloppy, the effectiveness could not be questioned. Slowly he forced Sir Chalmers to retreat. Step by step, the stout opponent crept closer to the arena wall.


    I critiqued my brother in my head. Clearly he must be having the time of his life not to realize a caged opponent is a dangerous opponent.


    Sir Chalmers swings became more erratic. Unpredictability requires focus. Block after block became haphazard. The clock ticked down for Sir Chalmers to make a move. He finally did.


    Benate swung low toward Sir Chalmer''s middle. Taking the hit, Sir Chalmers swung high. His sword met with the side of my brother''s helmet.


    Both blades struck their opponents, causing both men to take a step back. I could see the leather strap of Benate''s helmet fall loose. That was far too close.


    Benate regained his composure and swung two more times, hitting Sir Chalmers both times. The herald blew his horn announcing the end of the match.

 Chapter 150: Never Serious

    Chapter 150 - Never SeriousMy shoulders slumped as I exhaled. The fight finished with a bang. Surely my brother clenched his victory, but I was not going to begin celebrating until it was announced.


    "That was a good match. You should be very proud of your brother, Lord Holden." Lord Garrison offered.


    "You as well. Our country is well protected." I responded, trying not to let my tone sound like I was gloating.


    "Sir Benate really packs a punch. Alina, did I tell you about the time I got to spar with him?" Lady Calista wanted to brag.


    "Dear Lady Calista, even I have heard that tale from your own mouth." Queen Valerie smirked as she put Cali in her place.


    "Well. Would you like to hear it again, Your Majesty?" Lady Calista grinned at her own accomplishment. She must be really comfortable in her present company. This gregarious personality does not blossom in the grand rooms of the palace.


    "Maybe some other time." Queen Valerie rose to greet the approaching champions, ending any other chance that Calista might have of beguiling us with her take on her spar with Benate.


    A piece of parchment was again handed to me to pass to the queen. Delivery boy should really be in the palace duty description of every Swordsman.


    My eyes scanned the information on the card surreptitiously as I handed it to Queen Valerie. My deadpan expression revealed nothing to the anxious eyes of my brother.


    As I dared to glance his way, I noticed that the strap on his helmet was not the only thing cut during the battle. Under his chin a small gash let blood mixed with sweat stream down his neck.


    It was not a significant amount of blood, but was still frightening to say the least. I am sure our mother would have plenty to say about it once she saw it.


    "Brave champions, your might and bravery honors the entire country. Thank you for the match." The Queen''s voice seemed to echo through the stands. She looked down at the paper I handed her before continuing.


    "The judges have ruled in favor of Sir Benate. Congratulations. Thank you again, Sir Chalmers, for your valiant fight."


    "Yes. Very valiant. You kept me on my toes." Benate turned to his opponent with his hand outstretched.


    "Sure I did," Sir Chalmers replied without a hint of joy in his voice. He eyed the hand for a moment with a distasteful expression before finally deciding to shake it.


    A surge of dislike ran through my veins. Sir Chalmers was almost as punchable as his son.


    "I look forward to another opportunity to cross blades." Benate kept on a large smile. He would not be deterred from having a great day.


    "The clan of Falcon would be honored to spar with the mighty clan of Bear any day." Lord Garrison replied from the royal booth, cutting off any chance his brother might have to respond in a less flattering manner.


    No wonder Sir Gavin and Sir Balor squabbled. They were both a product of their upbringing.


    "Indeed." Sir Chalmers added with a sigh. "My brother is right. Thank you for honoring me with the match."


    My eyes widened. Maybe there was hope for the next generation.


    "Thank you as well. Older brothers are often right. Isn''t that right, Lord Holden?" My brother yelled toward the royal box with riotous laughter coming from the stands.


    "I wouldn''t know. Mine is never serious enough to be right." I responded to my own thunderous response from the crowd.


    "If the clan is Bear is quite done with their stand up comedy," Queen Valerie interjected. "Let Sir Gavin and Lord Jacobson be called forward for their own match."


    I sheepishly looked toward the floor for the moment to regain my composure. I was rarely one to get in trouble and even this slight reprimand humbled me. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked up to see if my brother was taking the queen''s words to heart as well. Instead I found my oaf of a brother gloating toward the crowd with his arms outstretched.


    I would have to find time to punch him later, even if it was in the medical tent with our mother berating him about the scratch left under his chin. He deserved at least that much.


    "It''s always relatives that can get the best of you, is it not?" Lord Garrison chuckled.


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    My eyes scanned the crowd yet again. The banners shifted to blue and red. Most of the spectators were even more rowdy than they were when they filled the stands.


    I began to look for my mother to see if she rushed to Benate''s side. She hated when we got hurt.


    Instead of finding her, my eyes yet again fell on Gella. I suppose my mind was not fully on my task because I locked eyes with hers, unable to look away.


    I felt like she was trying to tell me something. I shook my head to convey not understanding what her hopeful expression was trying to communicate. I saw her shoulders slump before she looked back toward the center of the arena.


    Maybe I should find a new place to stay in town. My brother had a rather odd, albeit captivating, neighbor.


    Sir Gavin and Lord Jacobson entered the field of play to jubilant cheers. A Swordsman and a guaranteed future Swordsman of two different clans did not often battle for public sport.


    Sir Gavin raised his hand in acknowledgement of the crowd. He made the action look like a duty done out of respect for the audience, unlike my brother''s over the top display near the end of his own match.


    Lord Jacobson looked mortified. At least if he threw up, he was already outside.


    Sir Gavin stepped forward with his hand outstretched to Jacobson. For once I could not overhear the words exchanged on the field.


    Whatever was said, Jack seemed to find confidence in them. He shook his opponent''s hand with a hesitant smirk. Blades were raised as the horn blew.

 Chapter 151: The Falcon and the Stag

    Chapter 151 - The Falcon and the StagThe starting horn trumpeted. Unlike the other fights, this one did not start off with a bag. The two fighters circled each other trying to find the best time to make a move.


    I would never say it out loud after hearing the spat between Lady Calista and Princess Alina about the match, but I was not expecting it to be as thrilling as the last two.


    Sir John and my brother exude strength and prowess in every move they take in a fight. The two youths before the crowd each emitted something else.


    Lord Jacobson''s discomfort was still palpable, even if I was no longer concerned he might see his morning meal across the playing field.


    Sir Gavin demonstrated another quality. It eluded me on how best to describe it. Cautious confidence was the closest thing I could equate to it. He did not seem scared, but something was definitely holding him back from charging head on into this match.


    Jacobson finally made the first strike. It was well measured. I found myself without much of a critique on his method. Perchance practicing his swordsmanship with Calista was working.


    Gavin blocked easily. Unlike Jack''s almost textbook moves, Gavin''s technique stood out as something all its own. He kept his shoulders squared with his opponent no matter where Jacobson tried to feint.


    Although it made it easier for Sir Gavin to block, it also gave Lord Jacobson a much larger target to hit. The action stirred something in me. Maybe Gavin was never afraid to face problems fully.


    His uncle certainly did not take that approach. Sir Chalmers regularly allowed a shoulder to drop back to strike better in his own match.


    Sir Gavin finally sidestepped a swing of Jacobson''s. This parry gave himself enough room to maneuver his own sword, striking his opponent''s side with the full force of two hands on the hilt of his sword.


    Jack, surprised by the force of the strike, stumbled backward. The crowd erupted in both cheers and critiques. The red banners flew even higher. I heard a muffled grunt of approval from Lord Garrison.


    Queen Valerie looked over her shoulder with a grin. Usually the royal box remained neutral during the tournament. Lord Garrison covered the cheer as if he was clearing his throat. No further reprimand past that little smirk was given.


    I realized the clan of Falcon had more on the line than the clan of Stag. Sir John already won a spot in tomorrow''s bracket, securing a place for the mighty clan of Stag.


    The clan of Falcon, however, just lost to my brother. Sir Gavin was their only hope for a victor among their clan. No wonder the cheering seemed even more rambunctious.


    Jack did not easily find his footing, but remained upright. Determined to not give up easily, he finally straightened to an onslaught of lunges by Sir Gavin.


    Jacobson was giving up more and more ground as his blocking generally involved backward momentum. If he continued on his current course, he might retreat out of the arena.


    The motion of strike after strike propelled Sir Gavin forward, finally making his stiff shoulders roll with the hits. It looked much more natural than his earlier rigidity. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I suppose the clan of Falcon stands on ceremony far too often instead of letting themselves be comfortable. After that realization, I straightened my own horrendous posture.


    Sir Gavin finally looked like he had the match well in hand after the slow start. I could see Calista''s balled fists. Although Jacobson losing the match was what everyone else expected, it seemed she held out hope for her friend.


    One of Sir Gavin''s swings barely missed its mark. I would have sworn that it was going to be a solid hit, but I guess I was not the only one who misjudged the distance. I guess Lord Jacobson just caught a lucky break.


    Lord Jacobson took full advantage of the opening and struck his opponent behind his back with the blade''s full force striking Gavin''s shoulder. A muffled groan escaped Sir Gavin as he stumbled forward to escape another blow.


    I could not determine if the groan escaped Sir Gavin out of pure shock or if the blow had enough power behind it to cause some real pain.


    Jacobson did have some skill with a sword. Sir Gavin quickly turned to face him, retaking his original stance where he squared his shoulders to Lord Jacobson.


    The rest of the match was mostly dominated by Sir Gavin. The few swings that Jack attempted were hastily blocked. Most of the time they were even used to back Jacobson further into a retreat.


    One final clash of blades crescendoed into the final trumpeting that ended the match. The two men were more of a match for each other than I expected.


    "Sir Gavin did very well, Lord Garrison. You must be very proud." I commented, earning a look of pure venom from Lady Calista.


    "There is always room for improvement," Lord Garrison scowled before lightening his tone. "Gavin did indeed do well."


    "As did Lord Jacobson," Queen Valerie offered in Calista''s direction to keep peace in the booth.


    "He did much better than I think he was expecting." Princess Alina added.


    Lady Calista took a deep breath. "We have not heard the results yet so I will say unbiasedly that either man could come out the victor. However, I do believe that we will be seeing the clan of Falcon compete tomorrow."


    I could tell that words tasted bitter on her tongue. If only a woman were as loyal to me as Lady Calista was to her friends. Clans and ranks did not matter to her and it was a thing of beauty.


    Looking toward the field, I saw both men once again shake hands. With their helmets tucked under their arms it was easy to see that Lord Jacobson''s nerves evaporated.


    Sir Gavin''s usually easy smile faded slightly. Maybe he was tired from the match. His perfect posture would not give away his exhaustion.


    The next slip of parchment arrived from the judges. I knew my role well by now. I handed it to Queen Valerie with bated breath.

 Chapter 152: Clean Fight

    Chapter 152 - Clean Fight"Ensis should be proud that these two young warriors are defending it. Lord Jacobson and Sir Gavin, thank you both for your dedication to your training," Queen Valerie announced to the crowd before looking down at the slip of paper from the judges.


    The stands cheered in a higher pitch than before. The young ladies of the kingdom definitely wanted the attention of these two men.


    "The winner of the match is Sir Gavin." Queen Valerie barely got out the last syllable before the sopranos of the crowd metaphorically sang Gavin''s praises.


    The youths in the arena took in the cheers with humility. It could have been that I was just used to seeing my brother be the antithesis of humility and so anything beside him looked modest.


    "Please clear the field for the match between our newest Swordsman for the clan of Wolves, Lord Carrion and Sergeant Agnar representing the clan of Bear," The Queen dismissed my former babysitting charges from the field.


    It hit me that my clan was the only one left that could potentially have two champions in tomorrow''s bracket. If we did, that would knock the clan of Wolves completely out of the tournament.


    A smile crept across the corners of my lips. Lord Carrion''s perfect tournament could end with none of his clan making it past the first round. What a delicious thought.


    "Alina! Look!" Lady Calista''s panic erased the mirth from my mind. I followed her finger just as Princess Alina did.


    Lord Jacobson attempted to walk off the field with his head held high, but he scooted along in each step with an unmistakable limp. He favored his left leg over his right.


    It seemed out of character for Sir Gavin to not lend him a shoulder to help Lord Jacobson to the medical tent. I gazed toward the man in question to see him stiffly holding one arm to his waist. Both men were injured in the exchange.


    Sir Gavin, as if reading my thoughts, took notice of his opponent''s struggle. Gavin rushed to the other man''s side.


    I could not hear the hushed words exchanged yet again on the field. These childish courtiers need to learn how to project. Inquiring minds who were forbidden from fighting need some form of entertainment.


    Sir Gavin came alongside Jacobson and visibly winced as he draped the younger man''s arm over his shoulder to take on Jack''s weight as he hobbled along. Whatever pained Sir Gavin, he refused to cry out.


    Even though I think his strive to be perfect is absurdly obnoxious, I have to say that I think Sir Gavin would have helped his opponent off the field even if no one was watching. That is the sign of a good man.


    "Do you think Jack is okay?" Princess Alina asked in earnest.


    "Let''s go to the medical tent!" Lady Calista jumped out of her seat before Alina grabbed her arm.


    "I am not about to create a two front war with the Norads in the mountains and your brother on my doorstep!" Princess Alina exclaimed. "Sit down! We will watch the last match then head to the medical tent immediately."


    Calista huffed her disapproval before sighing her resignation. Against such sound logic, Cali had no argument. If Alina and Cali missed seeing Carrion''s match, there would be a wave of destruction that could only come from a man trying to prove his own importance.


    I do not know if it was Lord Carrion''s eagerness to prove himself or if I was distracted by watching the injured gentlemen hobble out of the arena, but the final matchup of the day took to the field much faster than their counterparts.


    Lord Carrion faced the crowd, beating his gauntlet on his chest. The stands erupted. The newest Swordsman captivated the people.


    What a fleeting thing it is to be the newest, shiniest piece on the Queen''s chess board. He should enjoy the moment. It will not last long.


    "Alright already. Stop showing off!" Calista blurted, interrupting my thoughts. Maybe the twin should not enjoy the moment after all.


    Sergeant Agnar stretched his hand out to the younger man in the arena. With the audience cheering Lord Carrion''s praises, he almost did not register the gesture. The two men shook hands and the match began.


    Being a seasoned fighter, Agnar took full advantage of the arena. He struck Lord Carrion hard and fast before retreating to circle around him again. Carrion''s fleeting attempts to catch Agnar''s nimble movements fell short.


    I could have sworn I heard Cali let out a small cheer after a particularly good hit by Agnar. I did not realize the extent of Calista''s desire to put Carrion in his place. Humility goes a long way.


    The two fighters played cat and mouse, with Agnar clearly in control of the match. He exemplified the best of the clan of Bear.


    Lord Carrion finally edged his way forward, closing the gap between the two men. Their swords locked as they both went for the strike. Carrion pushed forward but found no give in Agnar''s firmly planted stance. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of retreating from the grapple, Lord Carrion pushed again, this time putting his shoulder into it. Sergeant Agnar anticipated the motion and side stepped the attack, leaving Lord Carrion stumbling forward.


    Carrion turned on his heel and slashed the air erratically. His temper flared with the uncontrolled blade. He looked like a toddler throwing a tantrum instead of a Swordsman.


    His last swing caught the tip of Agnar''s sword. The unexpected hit made Agnar step back, rolling with the force of the strike. Carrion stepped in and closed the gap between the men yet again.


    Without waiting for Agnar to anticipate the move, Lord Carrion threw his shoulder into his opponent, setting both fighters off balance. Both men tumbled to the ground.


    I gritted my teeth. Although the rules of the tournament did not explicitly prohibit such antics, no decent swordsman would stoop so low. Agnar needed to put him in his place!

 Chapter 153: Not So Clean

    Chapter 153 - Not So CleanAgnar and Carrion collided, hitting the ground next to each other.Miraculously both fighters kept hold of their swords. At least the match would continue.


    In the struggle to right themselves quickly, Carrion''s elbow came in contact with Agnar''s helmet.The visor on Agnar''s helmet flipped open in the tussle, exposing his eyes.


    At least no one was stabbed in the commotion. Sword fights do not generally end up on the ground.


    Lord Carrion rolled over trying to find his footing. In his haste, he kicked up dust from the arena straight into the open gap in Agnar''s visor as he attempted to close it.


    A hiss of pain emitted from my clansman. A face full of dust and dirt never helped anyone win a fight.


    Carrion stood over his opponent, as Agnar attempted to clear his vision. Even with the helmet back in its proper place, I could tell that he was struggling to see.


    At least Carrion waited until the man was upright before beginning his assault on his opponent. Agnar attempted to block what he could see. Without exposing his eyes again, it was hard to clear his vision.


    Carrion started his advance and did not let up. Swing after swing, strike after strike he pushed Agnar back. My clansman finally found his stride and blocked a particularly brutish strike.


    Sparks flew from the crossed blades as they passed by each other. The two competitors ended up locked in a battle of strength with their blades crossed.


    If Carrion tried to use his shoulder again, I would lose my cool. Surely that was not the only move he ever learned.


    Carrion dropped his shoulder looking like he would shove his counterpart yet again. Agnar attempted to side step the nonsense like he first managed to do.


    Lord Carrion followed his partner like a dance. This time instead of both fighters ending up on the ground, only Agnar fell. He tripped backward over Carrion''s trailing foot.


    From the casual observer it looked like a complete accident. I, however, could not help but wonder how great of actor Carrion could be. Surely this many accidents that helped turn the tide in Carrion''s favor raised suspicion in others as well.


    "Did Lord Carrion just trip Agnar on purpose?" I asked aloud toward Lord Garrison.


    "Now Lord Holden, let us give him the benefit of the doubt. I know it is your clansman on the receiving end of the blows, but do not let that cloud your judgement." Lord Garrison responded in a somewhat fatherly manner.


    No wonder Sir Gavin always strived for perfection. One comment from his father left me feeling small at best.


    "I would not fully discount Lord Holden''s suspicion." Cali grumbled looking at her brother''s fighting style.


    "Calista, let''s keep those thoughts to ourselves. I do not know how your clan would react to having a newly appointed Swordsmen''s integrity questioned so openly." Queen Valerie hushed the royal box.


    She did not deny that my suspicions had merit, simply that they were inconvenient at best.


    Lord Carrion turned on his heel to look toward Agnar''s fallen form. More dust settled toward Agnar''s helmet. Lord Carrion waited till my clansman righted himself before starting an onslaught of strikes, hits and feints.


    The barrage took Sergeant Agnar by surprise. Lord Carrion took full advantage, landing more hits than he would have normally.


    If the trumpet sounded after the first half of the fight, Sergeant Agnar had a victory well in hand, but after Carrion''s questionable moves, the winner remained uncertain. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trumpet sounded, ending the fight. The echo of metal hitting metal rang through the arena after the trumpeting finished. Carrion hit Agnar one final time, pretending to have already been in motion as the judges called time.


    "Uncalled for," Calista muttered to herself. Every fiber of my being agreed.


    The crowd looked like it was ready for more. Sadly they would have to wait till tomorrow for more action. Hopefully only all the champions left in the bracket would behave more honorably tomorrow.


    My favorite post-match pastime came naturally now. It shocked me to find Gella''s pinched expression looking angry. Gella held her golden banner higher in the air, as if to cast her vote for Agnar before the judges.


    To be honest with myself, anger boiled inside me too. I needed to push down any thoughts and feelings having to do with Carrion''s misconduct.


    Queen Valerie had a point. Lord Carrion was supposed to prove himself in this tournament. His clan needed someone to rally behind, especially if the country marched straight into battle with the Norads. It would be counterproductive to openly question him in court. We needed unity.


    A settling sigh huffed out of me, garnering a collective look from the rest of the royal box.


    Contritely I bowed my head. I could let it go. I looked back up to confused expressions staring at me.


    Apparently it was not my huff that caught their attention. It was the judges results that were being held by a servant at the door. I must have stared at Gella longer than I thought.


    I jumped to my job, passing the final results to the queen. I was unable to bring myself to peek at the judge''s decision.


    "Thank you Champions for your passion and effort in that match. A kingdom cannot thrive without either of those things." Queen Valerie masterfully announced.


    I looked back toward the field. Sergeant Agnar had taken off his helmet. His face could hardly be seen behind the caked on dirt and sweat that mixed behind his visor. He kept one eye squeezed tightly shut, as if he was still unable to clear his vision in that eye.


    "The judges have a split decision. It was a hard fought fight on both sides. The final consensus among our honorable judges is that Lord Carrion is the victor!" The Queen boomed.


    The arena erupted. I did not have a chance to see any more of the crowd''s reaction as I had to follow Princess Alina and Lady Calista as they both sprinted from the royal box.